Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Tobirama was naked, curled in a nest of thick and soft furs, his feet wrapped in several layers of furs and fabric to (mostly) ward away the biting cold. No need to aggravate the frostbites that had threatened to take out some of his toes. He breathed and forced himself to relax, closing his eyes and canting his head against Nima’s large and warm back. The wolf summon rumbled and bumped her wet snout against his hip. Tobirama used his free hand to scratch her ears.

They had crawled into the first cave they had found as soon as the wheather had started to sour. The blizzards in the mountains of Snow Country were known to be sudden, violent and deadly. Tobirama hadn’t wanted to take any risk. Especially with his current… situation.

The little foot taunting the skin of his distended belly brought him back to reality. He hummed and carressed his gravid belly, thoughtful. He didn’t know what to think about it, he felt like the last eight months had been spent in a haze. He didn’t regret the baby, not really. He could have terminated the pregnancy whenever he would have wanted, after all.

He had thought about it, if he was to be honest with himself. The first weeks, he had told himself everyday he would do it, would terminate this pregnancy, would rip this fœtus from his womb and burn it. But he hadn’t done it in the end. It wasn’t the child’s fault. This small, wavering life had done nothing wrong. And Tobirama had always wanted a child of his own.

But…

The little mouth suckling vigorously on his nipple dragged him out of his dark thoughts. This advanced in his pregnancy, his breasts were filled with milk, and his little tag-along seemed to fully appreciate that fact. Tobirama chuckled tiredly, carressing the head of the infant in his arms.

Nothing had gone accorded to plan during this mission in Snow Country.

As he was coming back from his mission, after having taken payment from the client, he had sensed a group of signatures a few miles away from his position. One he had immediately recognized. Fiery like a forest fire, uncomfortably hot. An Uchiha, without the shadow of a doubt. Tobirama had felt their fear and their despair. And then, he had felt the second Uchiha signature, so weak he had almost missed it at first. The signatures around them were closing in on them. Tobirama had walked away, it wasn’t his problem after all. Two less Uchiha to threaten his clan.

He should have been happy, but something had been annoying him. The way the two Uchiha signatures were so closely interwined, but only one of them was feeling desperate. The other was agitated, but their feelings seemed almost… muted. Even if the man was dying, he should at least feel despair or fear. But the only thing registering to Tobirama’s senses was urgency.

Intrigued, he had stopped and sensed more attentively. One of the Uchiha’s aggressors had caught them, and the fear of the strongest signature had heightened but the weakest hadn’t reacted, as if they weren’t aware of what was happening around them. Tobirama had registered the greed of the assaillants. And then, his baby had kicked and he had suddenly had an epiphany.

This was not a dying man he was sensing, this was an unborn baby. Unlike what he had thought, this was not a pair of shinobi being cornered by a bigger squad, this was a pregnant and desperate omega trying to escape bloodline hunters. And no matter what, Tobirama would never stand for that.

So he had rushed forward, barrelling through the forest of rachitic trees with the strength of a hurricane. He had called water around him, raised his chakra and run the two miles separating him from the group, dashing like a silver arrow. And when he had finally reached them, after a long and tense minute, he had brought all the fury of the storm upon their heads.

They had seen nothing coming. He had ripped them to pieces, had destroyed them, had painted the trees and the snow red with their blood. He had arrived too late, though. The Uchiha – a woman, barely older than him, small, but with strong and wiry muscles typical of a shinobi, and long curly raven hair – was grieviously wounded and bleeding out. It was obvious she had fought back her captors with all the fury of a rabbid lionness, but it hadn’t been enough.

She was covered in diverse cuts, the worst being a large gash on the side of her neck, from which her blood was dripping slowly. Her clothes were in tatters and her Sharingan was spinning madly. Her breathing was short and ragged and her presence was decreasing at a worrying rate. Her distended belly was agitated by spasms.

She had recognized him, that had been obvious. But Tobirama hadn’t been wearing the henge that dissimulated his own pregnant belly and his breasts. So she hadn’t seen White Demon when she had seen him. She had seen ‘omega’ and ‘pregnant’. And she had taken a quick and rash decision. When he had knelt near her, she had grabbed his wrist with a surprisingly strong grip for someone who was dying, and she had asked him – ordered him in a steel voice, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth – to save her baby.

And Tobirama had accepted.

(Why ? He shouldn’t have accepted, he should have gone on his way and let her and her baby die. He was a Senju, she was an Uchiha. It should have been enough. But he was also pregnant, painfully so, and he knew that he were to find himself in the same situation, he would want someone to save his baby.

Do unto others…)

So he had cut her open to bring the baby into the world. It was a little boy, covered in blood, with atuff of curly black hair on his head, screaming his head off. Tobirama had cut the umbilical cord and given the screaming baby to the woman, who was barely conscious anymore.

She had embraced the baby and had turned to Tobirama.

« His name is Kagami, » she had whispered with her last breath.

Tobirama had nodded, not knowing what to say. He had watched as life slowly disappeared from the woman’s eyes and she had gone still and cold.

Tobirama had sighed, closed his eyes, joined his hands and quickly prayed for the woman’s soul. He hadn’t even known her name. Gently, Tobirama had taken the baby in his arms, after having taken off his armor, and pulled on his shirt to bare one of his breasts, distended by milk. The baby immediately latched on his nipple and started suckling.

That was how Tobirama had found himself breastfeeding an Uchiha newborn, on the battlefield, near the still warm corpse of his mother, while both of them were covered in blood. The scene had been surrealist.

Before leaving, he had taken the time to clean the baby and bury his mother. He had cleaned her, arranged her yukata as well as he could, and closed her eyes. He had been lowered her in a hole he had made with a quick Doton jutsu, before covering her with earth. He had placed a large stone at the head of the grave.

He had summoned Nima, because he needed the company, and also because he had no idea how to take care of a baby. Despite his gender, he was a shinobi, he had never been allowed to approach the babies. Nima had already had seven litters, she knew what to do. She was a warrior wolf, but her experience had to count for something, right ?

They had set off immediately, in the direction of Fire Country. Indeed, Tobirama had senses a group of Uchiha several dozens of miles away – probably a rescue party – led by Izuna. And he didn’t want to cross path with them. The Uchiha were hot-blooded and if they saw him with an Uchiha newborm, they would jump to conclusions and it would end badly.

So they had taken another route, through the mountains. Him and Nima had run till the wheather had forced them to stop and take shelter in a cave. Tobirama had covered the walls with seals and furs to create a nest, as warm as possible. He had stripped to snuggle against Nima and share her warmth. And here they were now.

Tobirama sighed and carressed Kagami’s curly hair. The baby suckled harder and the young omega felt his throat tighten in sadness. He was already getting attached to the little boy (curse his hormones, curse his nature, curse everything). He knew he couldn’t keep the baby, no matter how much he wanted to. Between the Elders who would want to skin him to send back to the Uchiha as a provocation and Hashirama who would try to use him as a bargaining chip to get his peace, the baby would not be safe with him.

As much as it angered him to admit it, Kagami would be better off among the Uchiha. Grinding his teeth together, Tobirama took a decision. He would bring the baby back to the Uchiha, safely, anonymously. Nobody would know. Nobody had to.

It would be his secret.

Chapter Text

Tobirama was feeling empty, cold, in pain, broken. And at the same time, he was furious in his very core, something scorching, old and animal howling in his veins. He wanted revenge, he wanted to kill, to hurt, to destroy, to die.

He wanted everything to end.

This was why he hadn’t try to escape the Uchiha squad he had sensed coming in his direction, hadn’t try to loose them. On the contrary, he had rushed in their direction, fully decided to have his last legendary battle, to sink his teeth into someone’s flesh and tear his opponent’s throat open, to drown in warm blood, to leave this life with a bang. He didn’t care what would happen to him. He was over that.

He crashed against the Uchiha squad like a tidal wave crashed against a cliff, roaring, teeth bared and eyes wild. Izuna and Madara were here. He didn’t care. Grinning ferally, he summonned his water dragon and rushed forward, howling like a rabbid wolf.

The battle lasted for almost seven hours. During the first minutes, Madara had sent away the other members of his squad so Tobirama would not target them. Only him and Izuna wwere fighting. And once again, Tobirama didn’t care. He was going all out, vicious, bordering on cruel. All his frustrations and his anger were spilling out and the Uchiha brothers were perfects outlets for his fury.

But the Uchiha brothers were also formidable opponents, probably the most formidable Tobirama had ever fought. If it had been only Izuna, Tobirama would have had a chance. But with Madara backing his brother, Tobirama knew it was only a matter of time before they dealt him a lethal blow. He was counting on that. He wounded Izuna, dealing a nasty gash on his thigh. He even managed to get Madara several times, even if it was only superficial cuts, at least they were satisfactory.

But in the end, what had to happen happened, and he fell.

************

He had troubles keeping his eyes open, exhaustion creeping in on him. He felt like his body was nothing more then a gigantic bruise, pulsating in pain in rythm with his heartbeat. Nothing was broken – even if his ribs were badly bruised – and apart from a few cuts, he had no flesh wound. But he bet that his skin was more black and blue than it was white at this point.

(The worst of all was his lower abdomen and his sex, but the Uchiha weren’t responsible for this.)

A pair of feet appeared in his field of vision and Tobirama squinted. He looked up. Izuna was here, sneering. The Uchiha kicked him in the flank and Tobirama spat blood before rolling on his back with the momentum, heaving.

« You fucking beast, » Izuna snarled, looking furious.

He was limping. Tobirama blinked and suddenly he was surrounded by Uchiha, Madara standing near his brother. Izuna leveled his katana and Tobirama, exhausted, bared his sharp and bloody teeth, more by reflex than anything else at this point.

« What are you doing ? » Madara said, sounding surprised.

« Killing off that demon, » Izuna answered without a second of hesitation.

Tobirama grinned, blood – heavy and ferrous – painting his sharp teeth.

But…

« Are you kidding me ? » an old warrior said in a rough voice, « he’s the Senju second-in-command ! He’s a mine of information ! »

The smile slipped from Tobirama’s lips. Izuna looked at his clanmate, apparently considering his words. He then looked at Madara, who seemed to hesitate for a second before nodding. And finally, he looked down at Tobirama, smirking cruelly. The young omega inhaled, already knowing what was gonna happen. He couldn’t blame him, he would have done the exact same thing if he had been in the Uchiha shoes (kindred spirits they were, always had been, even if they stood on opposite sides of the battlefield). That didn’t mean he was going to make it easy for them.

« Uncle Takahiro is right, » Izuna singsang, « I think you have a lot of things to tell us, Senju. »

Tobirama sneered. Of course, they could not just kill him off, greedy bastards that they were.

The next moments were painful and humiliating. They stripped him of his armor and his weapons and his sandals. They tied him in the most humiliating and painful position possible, legs bent at the knees, feet against his ass, ankles tied to his thighs. He resisted, bucking and kicking like an untamed horse, nailing one of them in the crotch, the uncle, he thought. It earned him a kick in the flank, that made dizzying pain spread through his ribcage, cutting his breathing. Biting as they tied his arms in his back earned him a gag – metal and leather so he couldn’t bite through it, which was a legitimate fear when one knew him – and a blindfold. They linked his bound arms to his bound ankles, which forced his back into a painful bow. He snarled and insulted them through his gag.

But at the same time, he was feeling exhilarated. If these fuckers thought they were gonna get anything out of him, they were in for a disappointing surprise. He could feel the position worrying the barely healed lesions inside of him. It was a long way to the Uchiha compound, he had no doubt they would reopen before they would reach it. With a little luck, he would bleed out before they would even start.

He really hoped Izuna would appreciate his last surprise.

Someone grobbed him by the hair to whisper in his ear. Izuna.

« What is so funny, you fucking demon ? »

Only now did he realize he was shaking with muffled laughter. He was really loosing his nerves. Soon, it wouldn’t matter anymore.

Two Uchiha were carrying him like a piece of lugguage, without any delicatesse. After one hour of this rough treatment, he felt a sharp and agonizing pain spear through his lower abdomen. He keened, breathless. And grinned savagely around his gag.

Fuck them. Fuck them all.

Finally, they reached the Uchiha compound. Tobirama heard the screams of triumph, the jabs, the leers, the curses. He didn’t give a damn, too concentrated on contracting his abdominal muscles so they wouldn’t notice he was bleeding out. He couldn’t spoil the surprise, right ?

He sensed the crowd closing in on them, probably impatient to tear him into pieces. He almost wished they would do it. But Madara stopped the crowd and reined in their bloodlust.

« Izuna, » the Clan Head rumbled, « take him to the torture chambers and start. I’m going to warn the Elders and then we’ll join you. »

Izuna nodded, and they moved again, away from the crowd, into a clod place. Tobirama shivered. He was unceremoniously dropped on the floor and he cried out when pain shot from his abdomen into his entire body, freezing yet scorching, forcing his mind to a screeching halt, better than anything else could have. As he was slowly gathering his wits, his arms were untied and he was rolled onto his back, which was forced into an arch, painful and taunt.

He resisted, of course (even there, at the end of the way, he refused to give up, refused to go down without fighting), tensing his muscles and bucking, roaring through his gag. His captors weighted on his wrists and his knees to keep him where he was. Izuna bent down on him, his breath carressing Tobirama’s face.

« Resist as much as you want, demon, » the Uchiha whispered, « but believe me, it is no use... »

Tobirama grinned around his gag, feeling Izuna’s anger at his reaction, feeling blood dripping down his legs from his ravaged sex. His breathing was shortening with every passing second, the ferrous taste of blood had invaded his mouth and he could feel consciousness escaping him at a worrying speed.

He was just disappointed he wouldn’t see Izuna’s face when the Uchiha would realize Tobirama had fucked him over one last time.

Darkness, blessed and welcomed, took him as his shirt was ripped open by his rival.

************

« What the fuck ?! »

Hikaku, who was busy weighting down on the White Demon’s knees to prevent him from breaking their hold, looked up. Izuna was staring at his rival’s chest with a complicated expression. Indeed, a long and dirty piece of fabric had been wound around the demon’s torso, almost like a makeshift bandage. It was wet, but it didn’t seem to be blood. Hikaku frowned. Under their hands, the demon had gone limp.

« Is he wounded or what ? » Takahiro said, summing up everyone’s thoughts.

« We’ll see that quickly, » Izuna said darkly, producing a kunai to cut the fabric.

He quickly got rid of the annoying piece of clothe. And then, all Uchiha in the room gaped. Hikaku felt like his brain had crashed into a hard surface, Takahiro’s eyes seemed to be bulging out of their sockets and Izuna was looking like someone had backhanded him. The silence was deafening.

The fabric hadn’t been hiding a wound, unlike what they had been thinking. It had been hiding a pair of breasts. Small and round, barely a handful, and pale and smooth, the nipples red and irritated, probably because of the rough fabric of the bandages rubbing on them while they were moving him around.

Hikaku tilted his head on the side. The vision didn’t change. He blinked. The vision still didn’t change. Just to be sure, he checked the identity of their prisonner. It was indeed Tobirama Senju, the White Demon of the Senju, a man the whole compound was convinced was a fucking alpha. He bit the inside of his cheek but nothing changed at all.

Not a fucking alpha, apparently.

« You’ve got to be kidding me, » Izuna breathed, voice heavy with disbelief.

His cousin grabbed one of the Senju’s pale breasts, as if touching them would make them disappear, and squeezed. Several drops of milk rolled on the white skin and wetted Izuna’s hand. The young alpha let go as if he had been burned.

An omega, then. And milking, on top of it. Hikaku was feeling a little faint. The demon always seemed to have a surprise down his sleeve, but this one probable topped them all.

« So he’s an omega ! » Izuna exclaimed a little hysterically, « so what ?! It changes nothing ! »

The tone of his voice suggested it changed a lot of things. The scent of blood got Hikaku’s attention and he looked down, to the Senju’s crotch. He saw that the fabric there seemed coated with a sticky liquid, looking red under the impersonnal light of the room. And Hikaku really, really didn’t like that (mostly because of what it suggested).

« Uh… cousin ? » he started.

« What ?! » Izuna snapped, attention still entirely focused on his rival’s chest.

« He’s bleeding... »

Izuna blinked, before scrambling to check. He swore loudly.

« Goddamn fucker ! Untie his legs and shackle him on the table ! And careful ! Who knows if it’s not one of his tricks ?! »

« Aren’t you being a little paranoid, nephew ? » Takahiro deadpanned.

« You never know with that demon ! When you think you have him, he fucks you over ! Every damned time ! »

Hikaku couldn’t even blame him. Izuna had a lot of scars to prove that the Senju was an asshole. So they untied the Senju’s long powerful legs, before hauling him up and putting him on the table, where they clamped the shackles on his wrists and his ankles. The Senju was too tall to be stretched out (fucking Senju and their fucking height of giants. Couldn’t they be of normal height like normal people?). Hikaku, who was shackling the demon’s ankles (and damn, how had nobody ever seen how delicate they were ? These obviously weren’t alpha’s ankles), noticed something.

« Uh… cousin ? »

« What again ?! »

« You might want to look at his feet... »

Grumbling in his non-existant beard, Izuna stomped next to Hikaku. His eyes widened.

« I… I’m going to ask dad and aunt Chihiro to come... »

He litterally ran out of the room, leaving Hikaku and Takahiro to keep an eye on the Senju. The young Uchiha almost expected the demon to wake up, yell surprise and kill them. But nothing happened. The Senju was completely unconscious, which was not surprising with how he was slowly but steadily bleeding out.

(And Hikkaku was stunned that the demon was still alive, after fighting Madara and Izuna to a standstill for hours. While apparently suffering from internal damages. The young Uchiha understood why a lot of people thought he was a real demon. Hikaku rather thought it was a testament to the fact the man probably had a cockroach somewhere in his ancestry.)

Hikaku sighed and looked down at the Senju’s feet. Covered in the very recognizable marks left by frostbites.

The young alpha gulped.

(He had been part of the rescue party led by Izuna, who had gone to save Kaori from the group of bloodline hunters who had captured her. Their cousin was an excellent kunoichi, but she had also been eight months pregnant. To their great despair, they had found Kaori’s corpse. Oddly enough, she had been buried, and the mangled corpses of her captors littered the ground around her grave. Her Sharingan were still in her head, but she had been cut open and her baby wasn’t here anymore.

They had panicked, had searched, tried to track the kidnapper. They had found nothing. Heart heavy, they had gone back to the compound with Kaori’s body, so they could burn it with all the honors she deserved. To their great surprise, as they had reached the compound, three weeks after finding Kaori’s body, they had the surprise to find out that the baby had been brought back to the Uchiha. Madara had found him in the middle of the forest, bundled in soft black furs, with just a note that had read : « his name is Kagami ».

Madara had no idea who had done that. He had felt an unknown signature penetrate the Uchiha territory before disappearing. When he had gone to investigate, he had found Kagami. There was no doubt that the little boy was an Uchiha. And Kagome – Kaori’s older sister, who had also given birth a few days ago – had confirmed that Kaori wanted to call her son Kagami. There had been litterally no doubt that Kagami was Kaori’s missing son.

The little boy had obviously been well fed and well treated. He was pink and chubby, in good health. However, in seven days since they had gotten him back, the little boy had been extremely picky with his food. He had refused Kagome’s milk when she had tried to breastfeed him. They had managed to make him drink cow milk added with honey, but even that had been difficult. And given the current situation of their trade routes, they didn’t know for how long their current supplies of food (and therefore of milk) would last.

Chihiro had hypothesized that it was a milking omega who had saved Kagami, and fed him, and that the little boy was used to his savior’s milk and didn’t want to eat anything else.)

Hikaku exhaled. No, this was stupid. Tobirama Senju feeding an Uchiha babe… it was impossible, it was just one big coincidence.

At this moment, Madara stalked into the room, dark and powerful, his mane of jet black hair making him look like a prowling lion. Izuna was following him, face blank. Tajima was also there, the old omega’s hair streaked with grey (he had abdicated in Madara’s favor after a bad wound had given him a dire limp, preventing him from going back on the battlefield). He was carrying Kagami, bundled in the furs they had found him in. The baby seemed to appreciate them.

Keiko, Tajima’s younger sister, was also there. The alpha woman was looking somber. Next to her, Aunt Chihiro was sauntering like she always did. At eighty-one years old, Madara’s great-great aunt was the doyenne of the Uchiha and the matron of the Gynaeceum, the place where the unmated and widowed omegas lived and from where alphas were bared. She had been a fearsome warrioress in her prime, dreaded on the battlefield for the strength of her kicks and the heat of her Katons.

But what made her invaluable to the Uchiha was that she was the only one of them who had ever managed to copy the healing jutsu of the Senju. She had started teaching it to others, but it was a long process, and currently she was the only one who had truly mastered it.

When Madara’s dark eyes fell on the Senju’s pale and unmoving form, they widened in disbelief.

« You’ve got to be fucking kidding me, » he breathed, making a move to touch one of the Senju’s breasts.

Tajima cleared his throat almost threateningly and Madara startled as if he had received a hit. He sheepishly retracted his hand, grimacing. Keiko produced a stool and set it on the floor next to the table. Aunt Chihro hopped on it. She always had been very small and old age hadn’t made her any taller. She examined the senseless Senju before setting her hands on his abdomen.

« Well, well, well, » she said with a thoughtful tone, « what do we have here ? »

Her wizened hands started glowing green and her brows knitted in concentration. With every passing second, her expression hardened, till her teeth were bared and her Sharingan on. Madara looked between her and Tobirama.

« Aunt Chihiro ? » he asked carefully.

« He’s in bad shape, » she said absentmindedly, « multiple bruises all over his body, you guys did quite a number on him. »

« He did quite a number on us, » Izuna snapped.

Madara elbowed him in the side and Izuna glared heatedly at him.

« He also gave birth not a long time ago, » Chihiro continued, sounding angry, « probably less than twenty four hours before you met him. »

« Wait what ?! » Izuna exclaimed, « there was not baby with him when we fought ! »

« Hush lad, » Chihiro shushed, « and while you’re at it, take off his gag and his blindfold. »

Izuna made a face before dragging his feet to obey Chihiro (doing otherwise was always a bad idea). As she started healing the senseless Senju, Izuna took off the gag and the blindfold. The leather of the gag had been severed by the demon’s sharp teeth. The metal was shining, dented. Hikaku gulped, feeling a shiver tickle down his spine. After several long and silent minutes, Chihiro’s hands stopped glowing.

« There, » she sighed, « I’ve healed the internal damages, he should be out of danger. He lost a lot of blood, though. »

« You said he had had a baby recently, » Madara said, looking at the Senju.

Chihiro hummed.

« What kind of monster let their newborn baby to go on a mission ? » Izuna spat, sounding angry.

Hikaku was sharing his cousin’s anger. Abbandonning a newborn baby was an awful crime. Something that fucking demon could do. But Aunt Chihiro looked at Izuna with reprobation. She then turned to Madara.

« Lad, » she started, « you said that boy came to meet you. He didn’t try to escape... »

« No. He rushed to meet us, didn’t try to run away, on the contrary. »

Chihiro then turned to Izuna.

« Then we might have to consider that his baby is… dead... »

Hikaku blinked. Madara and Izuna were looking at each other with matching expressions of dawning horro. Tajima was glowering, and Takahiro’s and Keiko’s jaws were flexing.

« What makes you think that ? » Madara asked, voice tense with cold anger.

Chihiro pointed at the Senju’s abdomen, more precisely at a series of five superposed bruises – an hideous black on the Senju’s snow white skin – on his lower abdomen, the shape of a fist clearly distinguishable. And Hikaku was pretty sure that the Uchiha were not responsible for these. They had roughed him up quite a lot, but they hadn’t punched him there.

« These bruises are at least forty-eight hours old, » she said.

« Wait a minute, » Izuna said, suddenly green around the edges, « are you suggesting... »

« That somebody hit him and killed his baby ? Yeah, that’s exactly what I am suggesting. »

The silence was deafening. Madara was looking into the void, his large hands agitated by nervous twitches. Izuna was looking haunted, and Hikaku was feeling cold inside (if Aunt Chihiro was right, and someone had really killed the Demon’s baby while they were still in his womb… it was horrible ! What kind of monster did that ? No wonder the Demon had launched himself at them so desperately). Keiko gritted her teeth and smacked her brother in the back.

« Didn’t you want to test something ? » she growled.

As if he was feeling it was his time to shine, Kagami started to cry. Everybody in the room startled. Tajima cleared his throat, rocking the baby.

« True, » he said.

He approached from the table and gently deposited Kagami on the Senju’s large chest, between his breasts. The baby made a little surprised sound with his mouth, his big dark eyes crossing. Then he immeadiately latched on one of the Demon’s nipples and started suckling vigorously. Hikaku felt wonder spread in his chest despite himself. Madara coughed, Izuna tilted his head on the side, mouth gaping.

« Well, » Chihiro said, sounding almost cheerful, « I think this answer some questions. »

She clapped her hands.

« Very well boys ! Untie him and bring him to the Gynaeceum ! I think he will be more chatty there ! »

************

Chihiro was sitting seiza on a little cushion, sipping ginger tea slowly. They had brought the Senju boy to the Gynaeceum, had stripped him of his rags and had washed him, which had been necessary, for he had been covered in blood and sweat and dirt. They had laid him on a futon in a locked room, had shackled his ankles with sealed chains, and had waited.

Chihiro was a kunoichi, and a damn good one at that. She had no qualms using underhanded tactics to get what she wanted. And she had no problem admitting that if Kagami hadn’t reacted to the Senju, she would have let him between Izuna’s hands to be skinned alive without a second thought or an ounce of remorse.

But Kagami had reacted, had hungrily drunk the unconscious Senju’s milk. Him who had refused almost anything they had given him had suckled the Senju’s tit as if it was the best thing he had ever tasted. The Uchiha were shinobi, but they had rules, and one of them was that someone who had saved an Uchiha was not to be killed or mistreated.

Kagami was sleeping soundly in a craddle next to Chihiro, bundled in the furs. And then, the Senju moved on the futon.

It had been four days since his capture, and he still hadn’t woken up. They had had to wash him while he was unconscious. To feed him, they had used a clothe wetted with honeyed water. It was not enough for someone of his size, but it was better then nothing. They had let Kagami feed off of him, and other babies too, because most Uchiha milking omegas were starting to lack milk (and mastitis was a bitch). And the Senju was tall and large and had enough reserves of fat to keep producing milk to feed several babies.

With a groan, the Senju rolled on his side, and Chihiro used the opportunity to observe him more closely. He was tall, taller than the tallest of Uchiha alphas, who happened to be Izuna. Large (no wonder he had been mistaken for an alpha for so long) yet lean, with delicate joints and all the right curves at the right places. His hair were white as snow, with silver reflection, just like his eyebrows and his eyelashes, which made him look ethereal. His face was sharp like a wolf’s, high cheekbones, sculpted nose, full red lips and slanted eyes.

He was like a naked blade, made of steel, gorgeous and lethal. And like a naked blade, he would break before he bent. And Chihiro could see that he was about to break. He was full of cracks, ready to break in a thousand pieces at any given moment. Chihiro needed him to wake up before she decided whether she would break him for good, or patiently mend his wounds till he was whole again. And more deadly than ever. He stirred, wiry muscles rolling like hunted beasts under his snow white skin, still marred by a myriad of bruises. Most of them had turned green or yellow, but the five on his lower abdomen were still mostly black. Chihiro was positive that whatever had caused them had also triggered his labour and had probably killed his unborn child.

(And Chihiro was incensed. She had no love for the boy, not a sliver of affection. He was too much of a danger for her beloved clan, too deadly, too vicious, too smart. But she was a kunoichi and an omega. She had fought all her life in a world controled by alphas and she had survived. She had always trusted her instincts and had never hesitated to use and advantage, no matter how small it had looked.

But killing an unborn baby in their mother’s womb… she could definitely swear that she had never (and would never) do something so horrible and disgusting, and yet she had not hesitated to do some very unsavory things.

The animal deep inside of her wanted to find the monster who had done that and kill them slowly and painfully.)

The boy curled into a ball on the futon, the blanket sliding from his body, leaving him bare. Chihiro sipped more tea, waiting patiently. Her instincts were telling her that the boy in front of her was going to be a huge advantage in the war opposing them to the Senju.

Finally, the demon’s eery red eyes blinked open, unfocused. He looked slowly around, face scrunched in an expression of deep perplexity. He looked at his ankles and the heavy shackles around them, the chain connecting them. He frowned and tried to pull them off. When they didn’t come off, he frowned harder and looked around. He seemed completely out of it. His eyes fell on Kagami’s craddle and they widened. He rolled on his belly and crawled to the little boy, not sparing a glance to Chihiro.

She took a last sip of tea, before setting her cup on the table next to her. The Senju was kneeling next to the craddle, observing the sleeping baby in silence, his wolfish face tilted on the side, mouth slightly agape. He was softly carressing the baby’s curly hair. Chihiro smiled, before clearing her throat. Tobirama’s attention snapped to her, and never Chihiro had so much felt like she was being confronted to an unhinged predator. Naked, kneeling over the craddle, his white skin covered in bruises, his silver-white hair falling in his face, his eery red eyes unblinking, the Senju was looking more like a wolf than a human.

« Hello, » Chihiro said with a smile, « do you want some tea ? »

Tobirama blinked, considered her for a moment between his bangs, his eyes looking like drops of blood on virgin snow, before reporting his attention on Kagami. Chihiro waited, but the omega was entirely concentrated on Kagami. This was endearing in a way. Slowly, Tobirama took Kagami in his arms, rocking him softly and humming what sounded like a lullaby.

« Boy, » Chihiro tried again, « do you know where you are ? »

Oce again, Tobirama didn’t pay attention to her, just curled in a corner, the baby huddled against his chest, in his blanket of furs. Chihiro sighed. This was going to be long, she could tell. She waited for a moment, and cleared her throat again. The Senju’s attention snapped back to her, piercing. His mind was probably still sluggish, but that didn’t make him any less dangerous (he would probably react violently to any percieved threat against Kagami ; well at least, it proved that he was the one who had brought back the baby). Chihiro decided to try something else.

« Where is your baby, boy ? » she asked softly.

He froze, as he was carressing Kagami’s ahir. Slowly, he looked between her and the little boy in his arms, before touching his lower belly, flat and bruised. He frowned, blinking, his sharp teeth worrying his full lower lip.

« Gone, » he finally said, going back to threading his long pale fingers through Kagami’s curly jet black hair.

« Where ? » Chihiro insisted, even if she knew deep inside of her.

« Gone, » he just repeated, his voice sounding hoarse and strained.

Chihiro bit her tongue.

« Did someone take them ? » she tried.

At these words, the omega curled around Kagami, hiding him from Chihiro, and he bared his teeth. She raised her hands in a placating manner.

« Nobody is going to take Kagami, » she said softly. That seemed to make Tobirama relax slightly.

He kept his red gaze on Chihiro, and she decided to insist.

« Who took your baby, boy ? » she asked, trying to dissimulate her anger.

The boy stared into the void for a long minute, before his face contorted in a strange expression. He was visibly biting his tongue.

« Hashirama, » he finally croacked.

It took all of Chihiro’s willpower and considerable experience in not showing her emotions not to activate her Sharingan in fury. She exhaled slowly.

« Your brother… took your baby ? » she said in her softest voice.

He didn’t answer, looking at Kagami instead.

« And… the father of your baby… they didn’t help you ? » she tried.

When she asked that, Tobirama’s eery red eyes became even more hazy if that was possible and he smiled, large and toothy and terrifying, the smile of a wounded beast.

« I lost the game, » he whispered.

Chihiro frowned.

« What game, boy ? » she asked, waiting impatiently for his answer and yet fearing it at the same time.

He chuckled mirthlessly, lips pursed on his sharp teeth.

« Story of my life, » he said, « fastest man in the Land of Fire and I wasn’t fast enough… get the bitch, they called it… get the bitch... »

He blinked, tears stuck to his white lashes.

« I was the bitch, » he breathed.

And after that, no matter how much Chihiro tried, he didn’t say another word. After two hours where she unsuccessfully tried to get anything out of him, he curled on the futon, Kagami in his arms. The baby had fed, and Chihiro had managed to force some food into the Senju, but that was all. The Senju was as mutic as a carp. He had fallen asleep on the futon, curled in foetal position. Chihiro had waited a bit, before taking Kagami back and covering Tobirama with a blanket.

She was burning inside with a frozen fury. This was even worse than what she had imagined. She gave Kagami to Kagome, before stomping out of the Gynaeceum with murder in her step and a dark aura hanging over her head.

She had a lot of things to tell Madara.

************

With a roar, Izuna punched a tree trunk and it exploded in thousands of shards. He continued till his hands were bleeding and till the trees around him were nothing but a pile of shards and ashes. He then crouched on the ground and buried his hands in his hair, heaving. He wanted to throw up. No matter how much he tried to think about something else, he couldn’t stop the images of hands on pale skin, strong legs being forced open and… He screamed, before folding in half, big ugly sobs shaking his frame.

He had always hated Tobirama, the White Demon, the pale ghost of the Senju who killed like he breathed, the heartless beast who hated the Uchiha. But despite that he had a healthy amount of grudging respect for Tobirama, from a warrior to another warrior. Tobirama was his equal on the battlefield and outside of it, he was the rival fate had put in his way. He was death incarnated, and Izuna knew he was either going to die by his hands, or he was going to kill him and he would have conquered death.

This was what he had always thought. This was the basis of his entire world.

And in the span of a week, his basis had been destroyed and his world had been turned upside down.

Tobirama – his equal – was an omega, he had saved and fed an Uchiha baby, and he had been… he had been raped and abused… by his own clan. Izuna wanted to scream. He knew one shouldn’t trust these damned Senju, he knew… !

There was a crack next to him and he looked up to see Madara. His brother was wearing a sleeveless black yukata exposing his strong arms. His mane of black hair was falling freely on his large shoulders. He was looking haunted and Izuna thought vindicatively that it was good he wasn’t the only one Chihiro’s reveals had rattled and maybe it would finally prompt him to get his head out of his arse about his tree-hugger. Madara licked his lips.

« You need to get your hands healed, » he said softly.

« I need to kill a Senju or ten, » Izuna snarled , standing up.

Madara’s face contorted in a series of complicated expressions before settling on just plain tired.

« Why are you even reacting like that ? » he groused petulantly, « you hate the Ghost’s guts... »

Izuna bared his teeth, furious.

« Yeah, » he growled, « I hate his guts. But he’s my godsdamned rival and even if I want to see him dead, I do have an immense amount of respect for him, for the energy he puts into protecting the Senju like I do for the Uchiha ! »

He tossed his arms in the air, before grabbing his own hair again, feeling like the pain was the only thing warding the madness away.

« And look what they did to thank him for his efforts ! »

He stabbed his index into Madara’s chest.

« I told you we couldn’t trust these fucking Senju ! » he cried, « I told you ! »

Madara scowled.

« Izuna, » he started, « this is not the moment... »

« Shut up for once and listen to me ! Do you really want to make peace with a clan that treat their omegas so bad ?! Do you want to expose our omegas to the risk of being treated like Tobirama has been ?! »

Madara was clearly looking torn.

« We are not even sure he has been raped by Senju, » he tried, not sounding very convinced by his own words.

« Oh please, » Izuna sneered, « do you even believe what you say ? How would he have been able to escape his rapists, if they hadn’t been Senju ? Do you think any shinobi or bloodline hunters worth their salt would pass off their chance to breed a Senju omega ? Especially one from the main line ? »

Madara bit his lower lip and looked away. He knew Izuna was right. This was the unfortunate fate of omegas born into shinobi clans, especially those with kekkei gekai. This was why the Uchiha had chosen to train all their omegas, to make sure they were as skilled and deadly as possible. This was why the Gynaeceum was so heavily guarded. This was why Uchiha omegas mostly stayed inside the compound and when they went on missions, it was never alone, always with an alpha, who was ordered to sacrifice themselves to allow their omega comrade to escape if the situation came to that. And if they were captured, every Uchiha omega was fully prepared to kill themselves not to end up as a breeding bitch.

(Kaori had been snatched from the compound by a group of bloodline hunters who had attacked while most alphas were stuck in a battle with the Senju. Her heavily pregnant state had probably been the reason she hadn’t try to slit her throat the first chance she got.)

Madara knew all of that, he just refused to see it because of his fucking crush on the tree-hugger (no matter how vehemently he denied that last fact).

« Tell me I’m wrong, » Izuna said, feeling anger bubbling under his skin.

Madara threaded his fingers in his wild hair and sighed.

« I can’t take a decision like that, Izuna, » he said.

« You.. ! »

« Enough, Izuna ! I am Clan Head, I cannot go in blind and put our whole clan in danger for an omega who isn’t even an Uchiha ! You know our situation, we are stretched thinner than ever ! We would never survive a rekindling of the conflict with the Senju ! »

Izuna bit his tongue to blood, before nodding reluctantly. He knew Madara was right, of course. He was just so angry.

« Come on, » Madara said tiredly, « let’s get you to Chihiro. She will heal your hands. »

« Okay... »

************

In the Gynaeceum, Tobirama opened his eyes.

Chapter Text

Tobirama opened his eyes, feeling like his entire body was made of lead. His head was pounding with a debilitating migraine and he had a bad aftertaste in his mouth, sugary and sticky. He groaned and rolled on his back, hiding his eyes with his arm. He breathed through his nose several times, till his headache became a tiny little bit more bearable. After several long and excruciatingly painful minutes, where he felt like someone was stabbing frozen needles through his eyes while his skull was crushed in steel vice, he was able to more or less order his thoughts and assess his situation. And it was not brilliant.

First, he was entirely naked, bared to the eyes of anybody entering the room, not even a scrap of fabric to hide himself, except the rough blanket. Two, there was heavy weight around his ankles, and it made a metallic noise when he moved them. He would bet on chains, restrains made specially to shackle shinobi. Which led him to third, he couldn’t use his chakra. He was feeling it, right under his skin, but it was bound. Probably seals on the shackles, even if he didn’t have the strength to check it right now.

He inhaled slowly, pushing the air to the confines of his belly.

The worst news were of course that he was alive, which meant he was at the hands of the Uchiha Clan, and that they knew about his little secret, given his state of undress (and if they didn’t, then their so famed Sharingan was a huge joke). He gritted his teeth. When he had fainted, he had been sure he would bleed out to death. But he hadn’t. Which meant that someone had healed him. But who ? As far as he – and the rest of the Senju Clan – knew, the Uchiha had no healer.

Then what ? An itinerant healer who was coincidently in the compound at that moment ? Tobirama knew there was a lucrative trade of clanless healers going around shinobi compounds. But he didn’t believe in coincidence, and on the other hand, the Uchiha had always been too wary of anything to accept foreigners in their compound.

A healer from an allied clan, then ? The only allied clan he could think about – the only one the Uchiha hadn’t angered enough to loose their alliance with them – were the Kohaku, and they had no healer. Furthermore, it would have been too long to go fetch a healer from an hypothetical allied clan he didn’t know about. He would have been long dead before they arrived.

Which meant there was a healer in the Uchiha compound.

But who ? Tobirama needed to find out, if the Uchiha indeed had a healer with them, then it could change the course of the war. He had to find them and eliminate them.

Tobirama groaned before stretching his limbs one after the other. Now to move on the good news… As far as he could tell, he was in one piece. No missing limb or finger, or toe. His spine was good too, no damage there. His eyes were okay, so was his earing, and his nose too (he would need a fucking bath, he reeked). No head wound, or any other kind of wound. No fracture. Nothing to let him think he had been tortured while he was unconscious (so kind of them to wait till he was awake before going to town on him).

If you excepted the crippling migraine, the fact that he felt like he had been trampled by an elephant, the rawness of his sex and the dire need to pee, he was physically okay. Concerning the last point, he needed to do something fast. Since he usually was someone very spiteful and that he was feeling very petty right now, he entertained the idea of pissing everywhere just to annoy his captors. However, he had no doubt that his captors were also spiteful and petty and wouldn’t hesitate to let him rot in a cell reeking of piss. And no, just no, the acrid smell of urine hurt his sensitive nose.

So, no pissing everywhere.

With difficulties, he sat on his futon and looked around. He was in a closed room, with wooden walls. There was a window with steel bars. Rays of sun were filtrating through it and if he strained his ears enough, he could hear children playing and laughing. There was nothing in the room except the futon, the blanket and a chamberpot. Groaning, he stood up on trembling legs. The chain connecting his shackles wasn’t very long, he couldn’t make large steps and he certainly couldn’t run. Swearing, he staggered to the chamberpot.

After managing to relieve his bladder, he walked to the window and grabbed the bars to keep his balance. He looked outside. The sun was hurting his eyes, and not being able to sense made him feel crippled and vulnerable. He saw several trees, what looked like a little pond with several stone benchs around it. Someone, an omega (from this distance and with his deffective eyes, he couldn’t see if they were a man or a woman) was sitting on one of them, apparently rocking a baby, their long and shiny black hair falling on their shoulders. Tobirama squinted trying to see better, when the omega looked his way. The Senju immediately let himself slide on the ground to escape their gaze.

It was at this moment that the door of the room opened.

Tobirama froze, crouching under the window, all his muscles tense like bowstrings. The gears in his head were turning at full speed. He thought about attacking right away, maybe forcing them to put a blade through his chest, anything.

Two persons entered. A tiny old woman wearing a simple purple kimono with a black obi (Tobirama could see the senbons hidden in the fabric, he bet she had done it on purpose), her fuzzy whit hair kept up in a bun, who was smiling at him benevolently. And Tajima Uchiha. Tobirama froze even more. The former Uchiha Head’s jet black hair were streaked with grey and there was a limp in his step and wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. But the young omega remembered seeing him on the battlefield when he was a child, going toe to toe with his father, who he had always thought was invincible. He really didn’t like the idea of being locked in a room with him while his chakra was cut, especially since he had spent quite a lot of time trying to put his second son into the ground.

Tajima was carrying a bassin full of water, and several bundles of clothe. Tobirama wondered what it was for. Torture ? Were they trying to intimidate him ? Tajima set the bassin on the ground, in the middle of the room, before closing the door. Tobirama didn’t understand what was going on. Why hadn’t they dragged him to the torture chambers ? What did they want ?

The little old lady cleared her throat and Tobirama’s attention snapped to her. She was sitting seiza and had produced a teapot and a cup from somewhere, and she was sipping tea as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Tajima looked at her and snorted, before sitting corss-legged with a groan of pain, his back to the door. Tobirama was seriously starting to wonder if he wasn’ dreaming.

« So you are finally awake, boy, » the old woman said in a cheerful voice, « are you lucid this time ? »

Tobirama blinked. What did she mean ? Had he woken up before ? He had no memories of that. How many days had he slept ? A bead of cold sweat rolled down his back. What had he said during these episodes ?

« How do you feel ? » Tajima asked, his voice softer than what Tobirama remembered.

He looked around, before letting himself fall on his ass, unable to maintain his crouching position any longer. He pulled on the chain linking his ankles, before sighing and pouting. He canted his head against the wall.

« Chained, » he croacked.

Tajima chuckled and the old lady smiled crookedly.

« So you’re lucid, » she said, « good. I bet you’re dreaming to wash yourself ! »

Tobirama blinked again.

« What ? » he just blurted.

Tajima threw a piece of fabric at him and Tobirama caught it by reflex. It was a rag, one people used to wash themselves. Tobirama didn’t understand. Was it a powerplay ? A way to humiliate him him ? Tajima sighed.

« I know what you’re thinking, » he said, « but we just want to help you. Come on, wash yourself, you’ll feel better after. »

Tobirama looked between him and the rag, before finally deciding that it wasn’t important. If they wanted to be nice, then he would be stupid not to profit of it. He walked on his hands and knees to the bucket of water and put the rag in it, before twisting it to remove the excess water. He started with his neck and sighed in relief. It was cold, but the water was smelling good and soothing.

« We washed you while you were unconscious, » the old woman said, « but we figured you’d prefer doing it alone now. »

Tobirama froze. Someone had washed him while he was unconscious ? Someone had touched him ? What else had they done ?

« Hush, boy, » the old woman said, « you have nothing to fear. We are among omegas here. No alpha touched you. »

Tobirama blinked, looking at Tajima with an eyebrow raised. The former Clan Head chuckled.

« You are not the only one who hid their gender on the battlefield, » he said.

« I see that, » Tobirama answered slowly.

He sighed, cracked his neck and went back to washing himself. It took some time, since every movement was making his muscles protest loudly. But he managed to completely clean his body from the dust and the sweat, and he felt better. Tajima threw him a small ttowel that he used to dry himself. Finally, the old omega (Tobirama was still a little bit baffled by the idea, but he guessed that since he had pretended to be an alpha for all his life – at least on the battlefield – it wasn’t that surprising that others had done the same) gave him a simple yukata. It was patched and visibly worn, but the fabric was soft and the Uchiha mon hadn’t been stitched on it. Tobirama put it on with some difficulties, but immediately relaxed. He knew it was nothing, just a placebo, but there was something soothing in not being naked in front of enemies.

He sat back against the wall and looked at the two Uchiha.

« Now what ? » he rasped.

The old woman produced another cup from... somewhere on her person and filled it with tea. She ostensibly took a sip of it before pushing it toward Tobirama.

« Drink, boy, » she cheered, « you must be thirsty. »

Tobirama considered the cup for a second, hesitating. He didn’t understand why they were bothering being nice with him. He really doubted this was out of the goodness of their hearts. Were they playing good cop, bad cop with him ? Would the alphas torment him before the omegas soothed his wounds ? He knew it was a method that worked, and usually gave excellent results, but it demanded a lot of time and he wasn’t sure the Uchiha would have the patience to wait.

Sighing, he took the cup and downed it in one go. He was indeed thirsty and his mouth had been as dry as the desert of Suna. He put it back on the ground.

« What do you want ? » he asked dryly, not caring for the consequences.

« Answers, » Tajima said curtly, but the corners of his mouth were twitching.

Tobirama felt like he was being mocked, so he bared his teeth. Usually, seeing his Hatake fangs made people shut their mouths.

« Like what ? » he growled.

« First of all, do you know why you are here ? »

« Because you are assholes who’d rather cut me into pieces than let me bleed out ? Because you want to boast that you’ve killed the White Demon ? Because Izuna begged you to save my life so he can have his way with me for as long as he’d please ? Because... »

The old woman chuckled and Tobirama glared at her.

« You’re snarky, boy, » she said, « that’s good. I was fearing they had broken you more than that. »

Tobirama scowled.

« What do you mean ? » he snarled.

« Each thing in time, boy, » she said, « first, let me present myself. I am Chihiro, the doyenne of the Uchiha, and this lad’s great aunt – she pointed at Tajima who rolled his eyes – and the reason you are here, and by here, I mean in this room rather than in a torture chamber, it’s because you have saved Kagami. »

Tobirama startled. For a moment, he had forgotten the little boy. He canted his head against the wall and looked at the ceiling. He had absolutely no idea of how they had understood.

« He was being difficult after you let him with us, » she added, « so we are glad that you came back. Apparently, you milk is tastier than what we had to give him. »

Tobirama looked at her. He saw in her eyes that she had guessed what he was thinking and that she had just thrown him a bone. Good cop, bad cop. When was the bad cop coming ? Tobirama hugged his knees. If she thought it was enough to make him forget his question, she was in for a surprise.

« What did you mean when you said you feared I would be more broken ? » he asked, staring at her.

She took a sip of tea.

« People in your situation, » she said, « are often more traumatized than you let on. »

« People in my situaion ? » he snarled. He was starting to tire from this game.

« Rape survivors, » Tajima intervened in a blank voice.

A buzzing white noise invaded Tobirama’s mind. His breathing shortened. He was feeling like hands were on his skin, groping his hips and his thighs. How did they.. ? No. He breathed deeply. No. Nothing had happened that day. It was just a bad dream, he didn’t want to remember anything.

« I haven’t been raped, » he said coldly.

« Senju, » Tajima started.

« Do not insult me ! » he snarled.

« How do you explain get the bitch, then ? » Chihiro said, still sipping her tea.

Tobirama froze, his face contorted in grief and horror. Oh gods… had he mentionned that while he was awake but didn’t remember it ? They all knew. Izuna knew. He started hyperventilating. His rival would never consider him a worthy opponent ever again, just a bitch spreading their legs for anybody ! He bit the inside of his cheek till he tasted blood, the pain grounding him in reality. No, he decided, nothing worthy of note happened that day. Nothing. He was a warrior not a victim.

« I haven’t been raped, » he repeated, steely.

Chihiro was looking at him with pity in her eyes and he wanted to claw her face open, show her just how dangerous he was, show her that she should fear him. At this moment, someone opened the door of the room and entered.

It was an omega woman, petite and lithe, with a heart-shaped face, big dark eyes with thick lashes and long curly jet black hair. Tobirama was hit by her ressemblance with the woman he had buried a month ago (probably a sister). She was wearing a blue yukata with the Uchiha mon embroidered over her heart and black pants. She was carrying two babies, one in a sling in her back and another in her arms, in a blanket of black furs. One that Tobirama recognized. Despite himself, he felt all tension leave his body.

« Chihiro-sama, Tajima-sama, » she said, « sorry to disturb you, but Kagami is starting to be hungry, so I thought... »

She glanced at Tobirama, who raised a brow. Chihiro smiled at her and jumped on her feet, the teapot and the two cups disappearing inside her sleeves. Tajima stood up too, with a little difficulty and a groan of pain. He grabbed the bucket of water.

« You did good, Kagome-chan, » Chihiro said kindly, « we’ll leave you. Don’t forget to lock the door when you’re done. »

And without another look toward him, her and Tajima left the room, leaving him alone with Kagome and the babies. Tobirama briefly wondered if they were stupid or if they had something at the back of their minds. He examined the woman in front of him. Her clothes were nondescript and quite large, but he could guess the wiry muscles underneath them. The grace of her movements were also quite telling. A kunoichi, no doubt. And a good one at that.

(This was the third Uchiha omega ninja he was meeting, and he was starting to think that it was a lot. Among the Senju, he was one of the two only omega shinobi, along with Toka, and this was only because his father, upon discovering his sensing abilities and Toka’s strength with genjutsu, had litterally harrassed and threatened the Elders till they had allowed Tobirama to be trained.

Butsuma hadn’t been a good man, or even a good father. He had been a warmonger, ready to do anything to win, harsh and sometimes downright cruel. But it was thanks to him that Tobirama hadn’t ended up as a broodmare, so in a way he was grateful to his father. He loved him, deep inside himself, even if he would never say it out loud.)

He doubted he could win against her in his current state and situation. He wasn’t stupid or arrogant enough for that.

She sat in front of him, chewing on her lower lip. She looked at him with an unholy mix of waryness and perplexity.

« Kagami is hungry, » she said after a long moment of silence, « your milk is the only one he accepts to drink. »

Tobirama wanted to scoff. Did they intend to use him as a cow, on top of everything ? But seeing the baby squirm and sniffle in his bundle of furs washed away his resistance. He straightened up.

« Give him to me, » he croacked.

She reluctantly passed him the little boy, and once he had him in his arms, he fell back against the wall, groaning in pain. Kagami was babbling and agitating his little hands in his direction. Tobirama smiled despite himself. He knew he shouldn’t, shouldn’t show any weakness in front of an enemy, should have refused to do anything. But he was feeling so hollow, so empty, and he remembered holding that little baby in his arms and feeling good and complete.

(He was selfish, and he wanted every scrap of happiness he could get his hands onto before the end inevitably came. This was normal, right ? Why was he the only one who shouldn’t be allowed a little joy?)

He pulled on the hem of the yukata to bare one of his breast. The little boy started suckling on his nipple vigorously, his small chubby hand kneading the flesh of his breast. Tobirama took a deep inhale and closed his eyes, enjoying the moment.

************

Kagome had mixed feelings about all of this.

On the one hand, she knew of the White Demon’s reputation, even if it was mostly through Izuna’s rants and having to stitch her cousin after a battle. She had been on the battlefield once, and she had seen him go toe to toe with Izuna (her little cousin that she had always thought invincible). It had looked like a dance, a dance of death. And Izuna hadn’t been the one leading.

She knew he was dangerous, and powerful, and vicious. She knew he was heartless, that he would kill you without a second tought if he had the chance. He was a beast, a wild animal, rabbid, knowing only the taste of blood. An attack dog the Senju Head had to keep on a choke collar.

She knew this. All Uchiha knew this.

At least, they thought they did.

On the other hand, he had saved Kagami, had fed him (and how ironic that was, an Uchiha babe drinking Senju milk), had brought him back to them. He had buried Kaori. He had given Kagome’s dear little sister a grave (it wasn’t a lot, but it soothed the ache just a tiny little bit). It was thanks to him that Izuna had been able to bring back Kaori’s body so they could give her proper funerals. He was an omega, against all odds. He had been raped, had been aborted against his will. A tiny animal part of Kagome wanted to find whoever had done that and kill them.

She took her daughter, Yori, barely older than Kagami, in her arms. She could feel the Senju observing her through his frosty lashes. Kagome straightened up. She had to succeed the mission Chihiro-san had given her, getting as many things as she could out of the Senju. And looking at her nephew vigorously sucking the Senju’s pink nipple and kneading his pale breast, she knew exactly where to start.

« He saved you, you know, » she said, nodding at Kagami.

« So I’ve been told, » he rasped, his voice weary.

She chewed on her lower lip.

« How did she die ? » she suddenly blurted before she could stop herself.

She knew she shouldn’t have asked, but it was Kaori, it was her little sister and she had to know. She bet it was the reason Chihiro-san had sent her rather than someone else. The doyenne was sly like that.

« Who ? » the Senju asked.

« His mother… her name was Kaori, she was my little sister. How did she die ? »

He looked at her with these eery eyes of his (the Elders had been rabbid when that strange pale boy with eyes the color of Amaterasu had appeared on the battlefield, saying the Senju had descarated their goddess with their moon-skinned wraith) for a second.

« Like a warrior, » he answered tiredly.

He stared at the ceiling.

« She fought with all her might, » he added, « but the odds were against her. »

Kagome bit her tongue. She wouldn’t cry, especially not in front of him. She was proud. Kaori had died a warrioress, she was now by Amaterasu’s side, riding on her fiery carriage to illuminate the sky, with all their forefathers and foremothers.

« Did she hold Kagami ? »

He nodded, looking exhausted. His eyebags were purple, looking like bruises. She decided to attack now.

« Why did you save Kagami ? » she asked.

« Do you really think me enough of a monster to let a baby die ? » he groused, sounding petulant.

« I don’t know what to think of you, Senju. You’re a walking contradiction. »

He chuckled coldly.

« Thanks for the compliment, » he said.

She grinned, despite herself.

« You’re welcome, » she answered, « but you didn’t answer my question. »

He smiled at her, toothy and wolfish. He was looking like a starved beast right now and Kagome couldn’t help but feel a shiver of fear tickle down her spine. She was a blooded warrioress, had gone on numerous missions, had fought numerous enemies. But she had never met someone like him before. There was something about him, something out of this world, something dangerous.

He didn’t answer the question.

Kagami finished his meal at this moment. He yawned widely and nuzzled the side of the Senju’s breast, who held him against his shoulder and gently patted his back till he burped. He then looked between the baby and Kagome, clearly biting his tongue. It was obvious he didn’t want to give him back.

Kagome thought quickly. In her arms, Yori was starting to get agitated, hungry just as Kagami had been. Kagome was also tormented by hunger, just like everybody in the compound since their last trade route had been cut by the Sarutobi-Shimura alliance a month ago. They had rationned what they had, and their shinobi hunted when they had the time (which was not often, all of their active shinobi were either on missions or on guard duty. It wasn’t like they had a choice. They had to pay the tithes to the Daimyo soon and buy grain and oil to survive the winter. And they weren’t even sure they would be able to do that).

According to Tajima-sama and Chihiro-san, their reserves would hold two or three months with rationning. If they didn’t find a solution before that deadline, they would be in deep trouble. For the milking omegas, the troubles had already started. Their milk was starting to run out and soon they would be unable to feed their babies. It would mean unnecessary deaths, grievings and the start of another cycle of violence and revenge, one that could very well sign the end of the Uchiha clan.

But the Senju was tall and large and obviously well-fed. He could still produce milk, he could feed several babies. For how long was uncertain, but they would be stupid not to profit of it. She cleared her throat, and he looked at her with unblinking red eyes.

« I… don’t have a lot of milk left, » she said, modulating her voice to sound mournful (she was) and angry (she was too), « and my daughter Yori is hungry... »

(Appearances were a weapon, she had learned that very soon, just like every omega in the clan.)

He blinked, looked between her and Kagami. He nodded, slowly. They exchanged the babies. Kagome knew most people would think her crazy for giving her baby to the demon. But she was a good judge of character, and if there was one thing – the only one – she was sure about that man, it was that the demon wouldn’t hurt a baby.

Yori was suckling vigorously and Kagome couldn’t help but smile. At least her baby girl wouldn’t be hungry today. It was better than nothing. In their world, another day alive was better than nothing.

« I know what happened to you, » she said, « do you want to talk about it ? »

« Oh… Izuna’s horrendous bondage skills ? Yeah, tell him he should work on that. »

Kagome blinked.

« Senju, you know this not what I am talking about... »

A long, deafening, uneasy silence. The demon gently threaded his long fingers through Yori’s dark hair. She stopped sucking with a yawn. Gently, he put her on his shoulder and patted her back till she burped.

« Nothing happened to me, » he said tonelessly, giving Yori back to her.

Kagome took her baby in her arms.

« Senju, » she tried again. She had a mission to complete, she had to try everything she could.

He looked at her and Kagome froze, breath short.

« Nothing happened to me, » he repeated.

Kagome nodded shakily, shivering, and got on her feet, the two babies in her arms. She hurried out of the room and locked it securely, before running to find Chihiro. For an instant, she had been faced with the White Demon, and she had seen her death. She knew he was shackled and his chakra bound, he was powerless. And yet, the moment he had set his fey eyes on her, she had been convinced her last hour had come.

She was strong, she knew it. It was not arrogance, she knew where she came from, she knew what she had done to get where she was now. It would be an insult to the efforts she had done to fake modesty (modesty would get her nowhere).

But the demon was on an entire other level. He was like a hellbeast contained in a human skin. Kagome knew she wouldn’t stand a chance against him, she couldn’t stand a chance against him. And yet Izuna had gone toe to toe with that monster battle after battle, without wavering, knowing fully well what could have happened if he had had only a fraction of second of hesitation.

Rarely had Kagome had more respect for her little brat of a cousin.

************

Tobirama was feeling like time had stopped, like the same day was repeating over and over again. As far as he could tell, it had been four days since he had woken up. His migraine had receded to be only a bad memory and most of his bruises were almost healed, except those on his abdomen, still black and painful to the touch.

(These didn’t exist, they were hallucinations, they didn’t exist, Hashirama hadn’t done that, it was a nightmare, Tobirama loved his brother, Hashirama was his Clan Head, Tobirama was loyal, he was loyal, he loved his brother !)

New bruises had started to form around his ankles, where the shackles were rubbing. He had tried to take them off, without any success until now. But at least, it had allowed him to take a better look at the seals carved on the metal, binding his chakra. He knew these, and he also knew how to undo them. He just needed time and concentration. Good thing he could do two things at the same time then.

He was never left alone, except when he slept. Usually, it would start with Tajima. The old omega came with a bucket of water and a clean yukata. He would chatter about the wheather while Tobirama washed himself. The young Senju barely listened to him. Then Tajima would leave and Tobirama had a few minutes to relieve natural needs before Kagome would come, carrying Kagami and her daughter Yori. She would give him Kagami so he would feed the little boy. One time out of two, she would ask him to feed her daughter. Tobirama didn’t have the heart to refuse (he hated seeing babies hungry, and oddly, breastfeeding made him feel relaxed and at peace).

(He shouldn’t, he shouldn’t, he was betraying his clan and his ancestors, being a selfish bitch!)

Kagome would each time ask him the same question, and each time, Tobirama would answer the same thing. He hoped she would tire of this dance, because he was starting to want to attack her. If the babies hadn’t been here, he already would have.

After Kagome left, Chihiro would show up with food and tea. Tobirama would eat and drink while she spoke, usually about nothing of consequence. He had learned more about crochet and knitting in four days than he had in his entire life. And then, out of the blue, she would ask him who were his rapists, or where it had happened, or why Hashirama had killed his baby. And Tobirama would tell her to get fucked, that nothing had happened and then he would refuse to say anything.

(Nothing had happened, Hashirama hadn’t… it was just a bad dream, his baby just hadn’t survived. Tobirama loved his brother, was loyal to him, it was just a nightmare.)

Chihiro would look at him with pity and Tobirama would feel fury invade him, wanting to hurt her badly. She would then leave, giving Tobirama a few minutes to calm himself down before other people would come to see him. First it would be a middle aged omega woman, named Nana, and her pregnant daughter, Jun. They would talk to him for what felt like hours, asking innocent questions Tobirama would rarely answer. And then they would ask less innocent questions, usually about how he was feeling, and then what had happened that day. Tobirama would not answer, just glare at them with anger burning in his throat.

He wanted to make them shut their mouths, but he couldn’t. Despite their innocuous appearances, they clearly were kunoichi and used to fighting. He had no doubts they would subdue him without difficulties if he tried anything. Furthermore, it wasn’t like he wanted to attack a pregnant omega (not after... no. Nonononono...). He bet these Uchiha bastards knew it and had done it on purpose.

After they left, Kagome would come back with Kagami and some food, and their little dance would start again. The afternoon, an old omega man named Han, would come and set a game of go. This one was Tobirama’s favourite. He didn’t speak, barely looked at him, didn’t ask stupid questions. He just moved the pawns and waited for Tobirama to do the same. And he was good at it.

The first day, Tobirama had done nothing, just glared till Han had left, after several hours spent in an uncomfortable silence. The second day, after one hour of gritting his teeth, he had consented moving a pawn, and before he understood, he had been engaged in an enthralling game. He had lost. The third day, he had lost again. And the fourth, they had come to a draw.

(Today, he was going to win.)

After Han left, Kagome would come once more and their dance would start anew. And after that, he would finally be allowed to sleep. Several things were annoying – and intriguing – to him. First, until now, he had seen only omegas. Second, all of them had obviously been trained in shinobi arts (which was a huge difference from the Senju). Third, he didn’t understand why they hadn’t started torturing him. They had to have understand he woud tell them nothing if they kept playing good cop, right (he would tell them nothing, period) ? Or were they trying to lull him into a false sense of security to make his downfall harder ?

It was the fifth day and Kagome had just left. Tobirama was breathing through his nose and waiting for Nana and Jun to show up. But it wasn’t them who entered the room.

When he saw Madara and Izuna enter the room, Tobirama jumped in his feet and took a few steps back till his back hit the wall. He bared his teeth and growled menacingly. So the bad cops had finally shown themselves. They had taken their time.

Now what ?

************

Izuna bit his tongue when they entered the room. Tobirama was facing them, sharp teeth bared, wolf fangs on display. His silver-white hair were in disarray and his eyes were reduced to two slits of carmine. His pale skin was covered in yellowing bruises, and he was wearing only a simple yukata, too short for him, barely reaching the middle of his thighs. There were dark bruises under his eyes and others around his ankles, where he was shackled.

Despite his apparent exhaustion, he was looking furious and ready to fight. That put a little balm on the ache in Izuna’s soul. His rival was not broken, he was not afraid of Izuna. It was… soothing, in a strange and morbid way. The young alpha’s dark gaze slid to the pale omega’s bared legs and he gulped (they were long and muscled and so obviously powerful, yet delicate and pretty. Izuna couldn’t believe he had never seen, never understood. The Senju had always worn large clothes and an armor, that now that Izuna thought about it, didn’t do him any justice).

(It was strange, finding him alluring, when he still hated him in a way.)

Madara and him had been exceptionnally allowed to penetrate inside the Gynaeceum to see Tobirama, but only if Chihiro and Tajima escorted them. They weren’t making any progress with the Senju. Tobirama was stubbornly resistant to anything they tried (except Han’s game of go, but it was too long term to be worth anything). They had thought it was time to try something else and be a little more forward.

The Senju sneered.

« So you finally show your faces, uh ? » Tobirama taunted, « I honestly thought you would be faster... »

« Senju... » Madara started, massaging the bridge of his nose.

Tobirama’s lips’s corners quirked up in a parody of a smile and he straightened up, towering over the Uchiha brothers. He tilted his head on the side and slightly opened his mouth in an ironic pout. His lower lip was looking like a pomegranate, red and tempting, and Izuna felt a stirring in his guts.

(Dammit, why had he seen nothing?)

« So what will it be ? » Tobirama drawled, « genjutsu, whipping, skinning ? You will give me to your men ? »

Izuna almost recoiled at these words. If there was a limit the Uchiha would never cross, it was this one. Rape was absolutely prohibited among them, even against nemies. And those who broke this law were ruthlessly eliminated. Madara sighed deeply.

« We are not here to torture you, Senju, » he groaned.

« Oh really ? » the omega cheered, « and you want me to believe you ? Do I really look like a pigeon ? »

Izuna took a step forward.

« Senju, » he said, doing his best to keep his anger out of his voice (even now, Tobirama knew how to rub him the wrong way), « we only want to talk. »

Tobirama spread his arms and bent down in a parody of a salute. And it did not give Izuna a glimpse of one of his breasts. It did not.

« Well, talk then » he sneered.

Izuna could feel that Madara was about to blow up, which would be highly counterproductive. The young alpha dragged a hand down his face and sighed.

« Listen, » he said, « we know what had happened to you... »

« Nothing happened to me, » Tobirama snapped immediately.

Izuna rolled his eyes. He had been warned Tobirama would react like that, yet he was starting to feel the familiar brun of anger in his veins. He took another step forward. Tobirama didn’t move from where he was.

« Senju, » he growled, « we know... »

Tobirama bent forward, quick like a snake, and his sharp teeth snapped an inch for Izuna’s nose.

« Nothing happened to me !! » he roared, « are you deaf or just plain stupid ?!!! »

At these words, Izuna snapped and did something he immediately regretted.

« Just because you’re head deep into denial doesn’t mean you haven’t been raped !! » he roared back.

He heard Madara gasp and understood what he had done when he saw Tobirama’s wolfish face crumple. He immediately raised his hands to apologize. But then Tobirama’s face contorted in a grimace of fury and he rushed forward with the clear intention to claw Izuna’s face out. Madara and Tajima grabbed him before he could reach the young alpha and pushed him against the wall.

« Don’t you dare look at me like that Uchiha !! » he screamed, hysterical, « I am your equal !! Do you hear me, I am your equal !! I can still fight you, I can still hurt you !! »

Izuna stepped back, frozen inside. The Senju was looking possessed, tears were rolling on his cheeks and he was desperately trying to reach Izuna, trashing in Madara’s hold, his fingers curved like claws.

« I am a warrior !! » Tobirama screeched, « I am a goddamned warrior, not a victim !! Don’t look at me with pity !! Don’t look at me like that ! I HAVEN’T BEEN RAPED !!! »

At this moment, Chihiro put an end to the crisis by shunshining and stabbing a needle between Tobirama’s eyebrows. The Senju fell like a ton of bricks, senseless. Izuna blinked.

« Is he… ? » he started.

« Don’t be stupid, » Chihiro said, rubbing her hands, « I just made him sleep. Put him on the futon and lock the door. We have a lot of things to talk about. »

They did just that.

Madara and Tajima laid the young omega on the futon and put the blanket on him. Then they left the room and locked the door. Chihiro had taken her needle back and was cleaning it. They all found themselves on the engawa of the Gynaeceum. Well, technically, only Chihiro and Tajima were on it. Madara and Izuna were on the grass so they weren’t really in the Gynaeceum.

« Well, » Tajima sighed loudly, « it isn’t a success. »

Madara slapped Izuna behind the head. The young alpha didn’t even had the strength to protest.

« What the hell were you thinking ?! » he snapped.

« Sorry, » Izuna sighed, « I… I was angry… the words escaped me... »

« Madara, » Chihiro said, « don’t blame your brother. Despite the Senju’s breakdown, we got some information. In a way, this is good that Izuna pushed him to his limits, maybe it was what the Senju needed. »

« What do you mean ? » Madara asked, visibly not understanding.

Izuna scratched his head.

« He doesn’t want to be seen as a victim, » Tajima intervened, « this is why he denies having been raped or abused. »

« Do you really think it’s that ? » Madara said, sounding dubitative.

« Yes, » Chihiro added, « there are rumors about the Senju. About the status of omegas among them. »

« What do you mean ? » Izuna asked, a bad feeling seizing him.

« Have you ever seen a Senju omega – except Tobirama – on the battlefield ? » Tajima asked.

Izuna raked his brain, found nothing, and finally shook his head. So did Madara.

« Maybe it’s because they hid their gender like Tobirama did, » Izuna tried.

« I really doubt it, »Tajima said, looking grim.

« For the Senju, omegas are broodmares, nothing else, » Chihiro added, looking angry and somber.

Izuna bit his tongue (just when he thought he couldn’t hate the Senju more). Madara was looking a little shaken.

(For the Uchiha, alphas and omegas were equal and complementary. Fire and water, sun and moon, both needed to create and nurture life. So thinking that omegas could be treated so badly just for what they were, for them it was unthinkable.)

« Goddammit, » Madara swore, pulling his own hair.

« Wait, » Izuna said, « how come Tobirama had been allowed on the battlefield then ? »

« No idea, son, » Tajima said, ruffling his hair gently, « but if I had to bet on something, I would be on Butsuma. »

He chewed on his lower lip, looking into the distance, his eyes filling with reluctant affection.

« That knothead was a warmonger, a fucker, » he continued, « but he also took a Hatake omega as his second wife. I can’t see a sexist fucker take a wolfskin as their wife. You know how these folks are after all. »

The Hatake were a matriachy and a nomadic clan. And they were even more defensive of the omegas’s right to fight than the Uchiha were. And indeed, a sexist fucker would never had taken a wolfskin omega for a wife. It would have been the best way to end up castrated.

« So he had become a shinobi thanks to his father ? » Madara said.

« Yeah, I think that Butsuma didn’t care what was between his son’s legs, as long as he could kill. »

« In a way, » Chihiro sighed, « he was better than the rest of his clan, despite being a warmonging asshole. »

Izuna huffed and sat cross-legged on the ground.

« I still don’t understand what all of this gives us, » he groaned.

« It gives us and angle of attack, » Chihiro said.

« What ? Why ? »

« He hates being an omega. He abhores the idea of being seen as a victim, as a prey. He doesn’t want to be pitied. If we can show him he doesn’t have to feel like that, that being an omega is not a mortal flaw, then he might... »

« Defect the Senju ? » Madara said, « join us ? »

Chihiro smiled slyly.

« Yes, that’s the idea. »

Izuna blinked, before closing his eyes and taking his head in his hands. Tobirama defecting the Senju ? It was a stupid and impossible idea. Just a week ago, it would have been unthinkable. But now…

« Okay, » Madara said, « now what ? »

« Now, » Chihiro smiled patronizingly, « you let us do our job, lad. »

Chapter Text

Tobirama had stayed mute for almost three days after his breakdown. He fed the babies when they asked him to, he ate and drank when they gave him somthing to eat and drink. But otherwise, he didn’t speak a word and just stared into the void. It was unsettling.

Finally, the fourth day, he spoke. Tajima was with him.

« I know what you are doing, » he snarled, washing his shoulders.

The old omega blinked. The young Senju was glaring at him with his eery red eyes. He was naked, water dribbling down his large back, and his sharp wolf teeth were bared, on display, clearly a threat. Tajima tilted his head on the side and shrugged.

« And what are we doing ? » he asked, sounding dumb on purpose.

He knew the young omega was far from stupid, so of course he ad understood what was going on. And Chihiro was counting on it. Tobirama was too smart to be lied to, telling him the truth would be far more effective to manipulate him. The young Senju glared and growled.

« You’re trying to turn me against the Senju, aren’t you ? Trying to show me just how wonderful the Uchiha are so I will defect ? »

Tajima chuckled. Clever lad…

« Yes, that’s exactly what we’re trying to do, » he said, idly checking his nails.

Tobirama frowned, visibly ot believing him.

« And you admit it ? » he growled, « like that ? »

« You’re not stupid, lad. It would be an insult to you to pretend you are, » Tajima said, stretching his arms over his head and groaning when his back popped.

Tobirama tsked and grabbed the towel to dry himself.

« And according to your stupid logic, I should defect my clan because you showed me a sliver of human decency ? » he snapped.

« It’s still more human decency than what your clan showed you, » Tajima countered.

Tobirama rolled his eyes and put on his yukata, throwing the towel in a corner, before sitting with his back against the wall and spreading his hands.

« Will you ever let that story go ? » he groaned.

« No, » Tajima said matter-of-factly.

Tobirama dragged a hand down his face and sighed deeply.

« I was in heat, » he said, « it wasn’t a rape. »

Despite the fact that these words made him want to punch something (preferably a Senju), Tajima forced himself to stay calm. He noticed that there was a tiny bit of progress. At least, the boy hadn’t denied that something had happened. Tajima smiled, coldly.

« And how would you define a rape then, lad ? » he asked tonelessly.

Tobirama glared at him, clearly understanding he had just been backed in a corner. He sighed, rolled his eyes and pulled on his hair.

« So ? » Tajima insisted.

« When someone forces you to have sex with them, » Tobirama snarled hoarsely.

« More or less, » Tajima said.

He cracked his neck and bent forward, hands joined. Tobirama watched him warily.

« So you consented ? » Tajima asked.

Tobirama bit his lower lip.

« No, » he finally spat.

« Then you were raped, » Tajima said matter-of-factly.

Tobirama banged the back of his head against the wall.

« I was in heat, » he snarled, « it counts as consent. »

« No, it doesn’t, » Tajima growled, feeling fury rise in his throat. What did the Senju do to their omegas for them to believe their bodies were alphas’s possession, that they had no right to refuse an intercourse ?

The young man hugged his knees. Tajima sighed and threaded his fingers in his hair. Maybe he should choose another angle of attack.

« Did you want it ? » he asked softly.

Tobirama’s wolfish face scrunched.

« I don’t know, » he said, but Tajima could litterally hear the « NO ! » behind that single admission (dammit, who was the fucker responsible for that boy’s confusion?! Who did he have to kill ?!).

« If you didn’t consent and you didn’t want it, it’s a rape, lad, » Tajima said more softly.

Tobirama hid his face against his knees.

« Why are you so hellbent on convincing me I have been raped ? » he mumbled.

« Because this is the first step toward healing. Denying it will make it fester and kill you inside... »

Tobirama rushed forward, the chains of his shackles clinking. He stopped just a few inches from Tajima, his fangs shining in the light. Tajima very carefully didn’t wince. It was like facing a bloodthirsty predator. You shouldn’t show you were scared.

« Denying it might kill me but admitting it will forever brand me as a bitch, a whore who would spread their legs for anybody, a victim unable to defend themselves ! » he growled, « and I would rather die than see that happening ! I am a shinobi ! »

Tobirama squinted.

« So am I, » he said coldly.

Tobirama blinked, visibly not understanding. Tajima took a deep breath and cracked his neck. He had a decision to take, and it would be hypocritical of him to shut up after what he had told the boy. He smiled coldly, pushing the shivers and the memories away.

« Do you think I’m a whore, lad ? » he said.

Tobirama frowned.

« No, » he rasped.

« Do you think I’m a victim ? »

Tobirama scowled, eyebrows knitted in imcomprehension.

« No, » he finally answered.

Tajima inhaled.

« I have been raped, » he said, « when I was sixteen. A pair of Onikuma. They had killed my alpha team-mate, and then they took turns raping me. »

The young omega’s sharp face was ashen.

« What ? » he croacked, voice heavy with disbelief.

« You heard me, boy, » Tajima said.

Tobirama blinked, looked into the void, threaded his fingers through his hair before emitting a sound that sounded like a sob. He looked at Tajima.

« Why are you telling me that ? » he rasped, « do you have any idea of the damages I could do with that kind of information ? »

Tajima snorted.

« I know, boy… and I also know you won’t do it… furthermore, it was a long time ago, it’s not important anymore... »

Tobirama buried his face against his knees and exhaled slowly. He was looking like a lost little child.

« What happened after ? » he croacked in a little voice.

« I waited till they were spent. And then I killed them. »

It was still the most relieving moment in Tajima’s life. When he had woken up from the trance fury had put him in, he had been naked and bloody, a throbbing pain between his legs, bathing in the guts of his two rapists. He had collected the body of his team-mate and had gone back to the compound, where he had collapsed in Chihiro’s arms and cried all the tears in his body. The next day, he had hacked his long hair so he would look like an alpha (and so nobody could use it to hold him down).

For days, the simple touch of an alpha had been enough to send him in a panic attack. His father, Ryukai, had stayed by his side for hours, silent, a rock to support him. And then he had raided the Onikuma camp and killed them all, before bringing back their heads to Tajima. He remembered having cried in his father’s arms, embracing him like he would never see him again.

Tobirama blinked, a tear rolled on his cheek. Tajima sighed.

« You’re thinking you would have wanted to kill your rapists, » he said.

The young omega didn’t answer, but the tightening of his frame spoke volumes.

************

Kagome watched as Tobirama breastfed her nephew. He was looking into the void and absentmindedly stroking Kagami’s curly jet black hair. The young woman closed her eyes and inhaled.

« Do you want to talk about it ? » she said for the upteeth time since the Senju had woken up.

She fully expected to be ignored or rebuked once again. Instead, the demon looked at her thoughtfully and bit his full lower lip.

« Did it hurt ? » he asked.

Kagome frowned.

« Did what hurt ? » she asked.

« The first time… did it hurt ? »

She blushed slightly, she hadn’t expected that kind of question.

« No, » she said, « sure, I ached a little afterward, but mostly it was pleasant. »

It had been more than pleasant. Her lover had taken his time discovering her body, making her moan and cry and come. He had made sure she would enjoy herself, had made sure she was feeling good. He had weighed on her, spearing her on his cock (a blade of flesh, hard as steel, soft as silk), kissing her, carressing her.

(He had died, on a mission, shortly after Yori’s conception. He would never meet his daughter, would never hold her. Kagome was now one of the numerous widows of the clan).

Tobirama exhaled and Kagome suddenly felt stupid.

« Yours hurt, » she said, and it wasn’t a question.

The Senju didn’t answer. But Kagome didn’t need him to, she already knew (she wanted to scream and hit something).

« If you told us the names of the people who hurt you, » she tried, « we could... »

Tobirama chuckled coldly.

« You’re asking me to participate to the slaying of my own clan, » he growled.

Kagome sneered (she was honestly starting to tire of the Senju’s bullheadedness).

« Well, you are from their clan, yet they didn’t hesitate a second to rape you, did they ? » she snarled.

« It’s not the same thing ! » he exclaimed.

« It is ! You are no less important than them ! »

« It was my fault ! I should have... »

« You should have nothing ! If anything, they should have kept it in their pants ! »

Tobirama was pale like death, but Kagome didn’t stop.

« You spent your whole life putting yourself in harm’s way to keep these fuckers safe ! They had no right to hurt you ! If you had been an alpha they would have worshipped you ! They should worship you no matter what is between your legs ! »

« Shut up !!! »

Kagami started crying and both omegas startled. Tobirama started rocking the baby to calm him. After that, he gave Kagami back to Kagome and refused to speak anymore.

************

Chihiro was sipping tea, watching Tobirama as the young omega was stretching. From time to time, he glared at his shackles and then at Chihiro. She just smiled at him till he huffed and went back to what he was doing.

He rolled on his belly, straightened up on his toes and his elbows and stayed like that, his whole body tense. Chihiro found him impressive. She was pretty sure that quite a lot of alphas (and some omegas too) of the compound would be interested in him, if only he wasn’t a Senju.

« So, » she said, « did you sleep well ? »

He huffed and visibly rolled his eyes.

« Of course, » he growled, « nightmares and the likes. Sweet night all over. »

Chihiro chuckled. This one was a snarky one, she was starting to feel a grudging affection for the boy. On the verge of breaking and yet still baring his teeth. He reminded her of herself when she had been his age. Angry against the whole world and not knowing how to express that anger. But unlike him, she had had the chance to be born in a clan that considered her skills and her strength before her gender.

« So, » she said cheerfully, « I have a story to tell you. »

« I am dying from impatience, » he sassed.

She laughed. He started doing push-ups, his muscles rolling under his pale skin.

« Do you know the story of the Sage and his two sons ? » she said, sipping tea slowly.

He glanced at her.

« What is told in the old scrolls, » he said, « the Sage had two sons, Indra and Ashura. He chose Ashura to succeed him. Indra, who was the eldest, didn’t accept it. It was the start of a war. »

He exhaled, let himself fall and then pushed up again.

« The descendants of Indra took the name Uchiha, the descendants of Ashura the name Senju. And here we are now. »

She finished her tea, impressed.

« You know more than most of our clans, » she said.

He did one last final push-up, before rolling on his back and sitting up.

« Maybe I snuck in the forbidden archives, » he grumbled, « and read the old scrolls. »

« You like to live dangerously, » she teased.

He rolled his eyes.

« I wanted to understand, » he snarled, « this war is a total nonsense. It has been going on for so long we don’t even remember why we are fighting, why we are dying. I wanted to understand. »

« And did you understand ? »

« Yes. And I don’t like it. We are dying because of the unresolved conflicts of two idiots a thousands years ago. But... »

He snarled and banged the back of his head against the wall.

« … it poisonned the relationship between our clans so much that we are now unable to do anything but try to genocide each other... »

He sighed.

« It’s like this thing they have in one of their western mythologies… the Gordian Knot... »

He closed his eyes.

« And so, » he grumbled, « what is this story you wanted to tell me ? »

« The story of the Sage... »

« I already know it, » he snarled petulantly.

Chihiro chuckled darkly.

« I bet there is a detail you ignore, » she growled.

He scowled. He apparently didn’t like being left in the dark.

« Which one ? » he snapped.

« Indra was an omega, » she said.

She revelled in the way his red eyes widened.

« It gives another light to the story, doesn’t it ? » she taunted.

For a second, his face looked made of stone. Then he bared his sharp teeth and snarled.

« I feel like you’re trying to pass a message, » he growled, « the omega child, shunted by his father, ousted by his brother, driven away from his land, alone and hated. Trying to make me sympathize with Indra ? With the Uchiha ? »

Chihiro grinned widely. Clever little shit, this one. He approached her, on all fours, like a wolf, clearly threatening.

« My loyalty is to the Senju, » he said, « my duty is to them. And I will not betray it. »

« This is very impressive of you, boy, » she taunted, « protected a bunch of abusers and rapists. I don’t know if you are indeed blindingly loyal or just extremaly stupid. »

Tobirama’s whole frame tensed.

« Are you aware that doing that will allow them to assault other omegas ? Who might not be as strong as you ? »

The young omega’s wolfish face crumpled. He stepped back and inhaled deeply.

« What could I have done ? » he said, « they are my clan... »

« So are the omegas of the Senju, » Chihiro added, pressing her advantage, « do your loyalty go to them too ? Or are you okay letting them suffer between the hands of your rapists ? »

« Get out, » Tobirama snarled coldly.

Chihiro smiled as she stood up, gathering her teacup. She had what she wanted.

« You don’t like it, do you ? Being confronted to your contradictions ? »

« OUT !!! » he roared.

She sauntered out of the room and locked the door. Progress.

************

Jun groaned when her baby kicked. They were getting more and more agitated these last days. She couldn’t train anymore, her belly getting in the way of everything, and she was starting to get angry and restless. So when Chihiro had proposed her a mission, consisting of making the White Demon spill his secrets, she had accepted. On the condition that her mother come with her.

(She once had seen the White Demon on the battlefield, dancing like death, and she was still rightfully terrified of him, even if she knew he was restrained.)

She honestly hadn’t expected to see him so… diminished, so vulnerable. On the battlefield, he had looked like a god of war, a tsunami, unstoppable. Here, he was just looking like a defeated young man, tired and beaten. And Jun found out she didn’t like seeing him like that. It wasn’t normal. He was the White Demon, the boggeyman of the Uchiha. He was supposed to be indestructible, unbeatable. A god of death.

He was glaring at her belly with quite a lot of heat. She smiled at him and he startled, before looking away with a huff. She exchanged a look with her mother, who glanced at her distended belly and tilted her head on the side with a knowing expression. Jun took a deep breath and coughed to get the Senju’s attention. He looked at her with his eery red eyes (the eyes of the goddess).

« Senju, » she said softly, « do you want to talk about your baby ? »

He didn’t answer, but a long shudder raked through his muscled frame. Jun waited, but it quickly became obvious he wouldn’t answer, so she tried again.

« Senju, I am a mother. I understand what you feel. I’ve seen omegas who have lost their babies. You will feel better if you talk about it. »

Once again, he didn’t answer. Jun wanted to scream in frustration.

« It was a boy, » he breathed, barely a whisper, « he was dead before he got out of me. »

Jun had to strain her ear to hear him, but she didn’t dare disturb him. A tear rolled on his cheek.

« I felt him die, when my… when Hashirama… I buried him in the garden of the Head House... »

Jun grited her teeth. Next to her, her mother was quietly seething. The young woman was pretty sure Nana wanted to go find the Senju Head and destroy him.

« Did you name him ? » she asked gently, no matter how much she wanted to scream and rage.

He shook his head, looking into the void.

« Had you chosen a name, boy ? » Nana asked.

He exhaled.

« No… I wasn’t even sure I wanted to keep him… I didn’t know what I had to do... »

« I understand, boy, » Nana said, « first pregnancy can be terrifying, especially in the situation that had been yours. »

Jun silently blessed her mother. She always knew what to say.

« Tell me, » she asked softly, « if you could choose a name now, which one would it be ? »

The White Demon looked thoughtful for a moment.

« Itama, » he finally said with a faint smile.

He bit his thumb, his sharp teeth breaking the skin. There was a stark contrast between the paleness of his skin and the red of his blood. It was eyecatching.

« It was the name of my little brother, » he breathed.

He stopped speaking after that.

************

« How would you define love, boy ? » Han suddenly said, pushing a white pawn.

« Are we doing philosophy now ? » Tobirama said, pushing a black pawn.

Han chuckled, scratching his head and chewing on his lower lip.

« I like philosophy, » he said, « it’s relaxing. »

« Arguing with people about the nature of love is relaxing ? » Tobirama teased.

« You have no idea, » Han retorted, moving another white pawn, « so, boy, definition of love acording to you ? »

He watched as the boy chewed on his full lower lip, observing the board. He sighed.

« An illusion for children, » he said, looking bonedeep tired, moving a black pawn.

Han’s dark eyes widened. That was one pessimistic way to look at the world. He shouldn’t be surprised though, given what the boy had gone through. Han tilted his head on the side, looking at the young Senju. He was so young, probably less than twenty, and sharp like a blade, wild like a wolf. His form was human, but at heart he was something else.

« You sound quite pessimistic, » Han said, rubbing his chin as he considered his next move.

The pale boy snorted.

« How do you want me to be optimistic ? » he deadpanned.

« You’ve never felt love before ? » Han asked very carefully.

Tobirama bit his lower lip, before glaring heatfully at him. For someone reputed to be so cold, he sure had quite a lot of fire in him. He reminded Han of his son, Hikaru, who had unfortunately died a few years ago on a mission. Han still felt the pain he had felt that particular day devour him like a starved beast.

« It’s not the point, » Tobirama snarled, « love is no use to someone like me. I am a shinobi, a warrior. Duty is the only thing expected of me. »

His tone was hard, like his face, but Han wasn’t a newly minted shinobi. He could hear the cracks in the boy’s voice, could see the slight tremors in his body. They were silent, yet more telling than a thousand words. Han felt sorry for him. So young, and already trapped in his own armor, denying his feelings and emotions, thinking they were a weakness. How many sacrifices had he consented to, to forge himself into a blade and a shield for the Senju, because he thought it was his duty ? And all of that for what ? Be treated like a piece of meat by assholes who wouldn’t stand a chance against him on the battlefield ?

« And you don’t want to ? » Han asked, deciding to needle him a little bit. After all, this was what Chihiro had asked him to do.

« Want to what ? » Tobirama groused, pushing a black pawn to finally surround one of Han’s white pawns.

« Be loved, » Han said, knowing full well this was going to get a reaction out of him. It was starting to be clear that the young man had quite a short fuse, maybe on par with Madara’s.

And indeed, his wolfish face scrunched into a snarl and his whole frame shook with restrained tension. Han waited with bated breath, ready to react if he became violent. But Tobirama exhaled, still tense as a bowstring.

« No, » he croacked.

Han couldn’t help but smile. He pushed another pawn, completing the trap he had been working on since the beginning of the party. Tobirama saw it and ground his teeth in frustration. Han chuckled, stretching his arms over his head, groaning when his back popped loudly.

« You are an excellent shinobi, boy, » he said, « and a good go player. But let me tell you that you are an atrocious liar. »

Tobirama blushed in anger.

« I am not lying, » he growled through gritted teeth.

« You are dying to be loved, » Han said coldly (time to be cruel), « honestly, boy, you look like a dog begging its master for scraps of affection. »

Tobirama had lost all colors, and he was trembling, breath short and ragged. Then his face twisted into a grimace of rage and he punched the board, sending it crash against a wall, the pawn flying everywhere in the room. He jumped on his feet, towering over Han. The old omega barely blinked. Sighing, he stood up. It wasn’t enough to put him level with the young Senju (why was this clan composed of fucking giants ? Couldn’t they have picked a feud with the Nara ? At least they were of height with these lazy asses!) but at least he wasn’t feeling like an ant.

« Is this why you didn’t kill your rapists ? » Han pushed, « you thought if you didn’t make any wave, despite what had been done to you, your people would love you more ? »

Tobirama took a step back, looking like he had been slapped. Han took a step forward, decided to push the boy out of his comfort zone, no matter the cost.

« Is this why you still defend your brother ? Why you can’t even express what he had done to you ? You think if you keep your mouth shut, he will love you ? »

« Stop... » Tobirama breathed, taking another step back.

« Your brother doesn’t love you, boy, » Han dropped like a sentence, « he uses you ! »

« He doesn’t... » Tobirama tried, but Han didn’t let him finish.

« Would you let one of your loved ones get raped ? »

Tobirama crossed his arms on his chest, as if it could protect him from Han’s words.

« No, » he gritted.

« Yet your brother did nothing for you, did he ? » Han insisted.

« It’s not the same thing ! » Tobirama protested, though not half as heatedly as before, « we’re at war ! Hashirama couldn’t punish three experimented warriors just because... »

« Just because they had raped you ?! Do you see what kind of message it sends, if the Clan Head doesn’t care if their brother gets raped ?! »

« I... »

« And do not even starts me on what he did to your baby ! »

Tobirama became grey, took a step back. His back hit the wall and he sank on the ground, trembling. Han almost felt sorry for him. But it had to be done. Han knelt in front of him.

« Your brother doesn’t love you, boy, » he said softly.

Tobirama broke down in heavy sobs, big fat tears rolling on his cheeks. Han sighed, ruffled his hair, collected the go board and the pawns and he left. When he locked the door behind him, Tobirama had started screaming in his hands, the sounds of a tormented animal. Han couldn’t help but shudder in sympathy.

************

Tobirama was lying on his futon, staring at the ceiling. He was exhausted, feeling like he had spent the last days taking low blows. He had a lancing pain in his chest, as if someone had tried to pry his ribs open to crush his heart between their hands, and a dire migraine.

His eyes were red-rimmed and hurting. He was feeling like he had cried more these last days than he had in his entire life (it was almost cathartic in a way, to finally, finally let go). He was so fucking tired, and he didn’t know what to think anymore.

He had counted approximatively eighteen days since he had woken up in that room, give or take one or two days. If you added to that the few days he had been unconscious, he had been at the hands of the Uchiha for a little more than three weeks. Hashirama had to be worried sick (really, he had to be). Tobirama closed his eyes and exhaled slowly.

In a few weeks, the Uchiha had methodically sapped the already rickety foundations of his world. Everything he had thought true, everything he had thought normal, they had tried to destroy, to prove him that it was not. And what a shock it had been to discover that the people he had been taught to hate and kill all his life – that he had been taught were rabbit monsters that had to be put down – were in fact more decent than his own clan. That omegas were estimated and respected here. That they were not…

Tobirama bit his tongue, the sharp pain grounding him a little. But all the things he had heard these last three weeks still echoed in his head, boucing again and again against the walls of his skulls.

("You’re thinking you would have wanted to kill your rapists.")

Yes. Yes, he wanted to kill them, wanted to make it hurt, to make them beg, to make them grovel at his feet. To make them plead for his forgiveness – not that he would ever give it.

His aggressors had been two uncles and a cousin. He knew them, had fought by their sides, had protected their backs when they retreated after a battle. He knew they didn’t like him, but he had thought that they at least respected him, that they would not stab him in the back…

How stupid he had been…

He had been coming back from a mission, ten months ago, when the symptoms of his heat had started. He had been exhausted, chakra direly depleted from the mission. And they had shown up, almost as if they had been waiting for him. Tobirama had been too tired, too feverish, too in pain from the cramps to see the danger. He had thought they had come to see how he was doing, that they were going to escort him back to the compound. They hadn’t done any of that.

One of his uncles had looked him up and down with a predatory smile, before telling him they would play a game, that Tobirama was going to run and that they were going to catch him and fuck him. On the moment, Tobirama hadn’t understand, too shocked. He had broken out of his trance when his cousin had slapped his ass. He had run, mind blank with terror.

He had thought about fighting them, of course. But they were three, fresh, and he was alone and exhausted, kept up on his feet by his stubborness and the power of adrenaline. Flight was his only option. He was fast. He had planned to run to the compound, lock himself in the Head House, seal his room and wait till his heat was over. He would see Hashirama after and take measures at this moment.

He had never made it to the compound. They had caught him just as he had seen the remparts. They had dragged him to one of his uncles’s house, a piece of clothe shoved between his teeth to gag him and prvent him to bite. They had torn his clothes, had forced him on all fours, shoving his face against the floor, taunts and leers leaving their lips. And they had raped him.

Tobirama ground his teeth. It was still fucking painful to remember that.

The worst had been, paradoxically, after they had been done, as he had been lying naked on the ground, breathless, shocked, blood and seed coating the inside of his thighs. Hashirama had entered the house, had seen him. For a long and intoxicating second, Tobirama had thought his ordeal was over, that his big brother was going to save him, was going to punish his rapists, to do something.

But Hashirama had done none of that. He had looked at Tobirama with a gaze equal parts disgust and satisfaction, before telling their cousin to come see him later to plan the mission roster for next week. And he had left.

They had let Tobirama leave after that. He had rushed back to the Head House, despite the throbbing pain in his core. He had locked himself in the bathroom and scrubbed his skin so hard he had almost made himself bleed. Then he had gone to confront Hashirama, had asked him why he had done nothing. Hashirama had told him there was nothing he could have done , this was Tobirama’s fault, what was he doing out of the compound so close to his heat (completely disregarding the fact that he had been the one who had sent Tobirama on a mission so close to his heat). He had said that Tobirama had to have wanted it, since he hadn’t resisted.

(For the Senju, heat meant consent.)

Tobirama had spent the rest of the night curled in his futon, turning Hashirama’s words in his head, wondering if his brother was right. He hadn’t resisted, it was true, but it had been because he had no strength left, not because he had wanted it. He hadn’t wanted it, right ? He didn’t know, his mind had been so muggy. Maybe he had wanted it (maybe heat really was consent). He had been sure of nothing.

It had also been this night he had discovered he was pregnant. He had never felt so powerless before.

("They should worship you no matter what is between your legs!")

Tobirama knew what he was worth, he knew the exact extent of his skills. He also knew that he had to fight twice more as hard to be afforded only half the respect that was freely given to alphas. And deep inside himself, it revolted him. He was second dtrongest of the Senju, bowing only to Hashirama. And there was a beast inside of him that howled for revenge, that thirsted for the respect he deserved. But he had smothered that beast, had chosen his dut for his clan over his self-esteem.

His mother had been a Hatake, the sister of the Clan Head. She had been the second wife of Butsuma Senju, had wedded him to start an alliance with the Senju. The Hatake were nomadic, and not many. But they were strong and vicious and dreaded, and their fur trade with the capital was lucrative.

His mother had taught him how to tan the skins, patiently, till they were perfect. He still hunted for furs from time to time, not to loose his reflexs, and he sold them to a civilian merchant he knew, under a henge of course. Not that the Senju needed the extra money, not with their trade agreements with the Akimichi, who controlled all the trade routes to the east. But he used the money to buy scrolls, or things for the children or the omegas.

He had seen his mother put up with so much shit from the Senju. They had never accepted his father’s second wedding, called his mother a wolfskin, a barbarian whore, and Tobirama and his littler brothers bastards. They had tried to force her to get rid of her wolves, to stay away from the battlefield and the forest, not to train her children, to perform the rôle of the perfect little omega wife. But his mother had been a warrioress through and through, a wolf at heart, and she had howled and raged till they had backed away, terrified. Butsuma hadn’t cared. As long as his wife could support him on the battlefield, as long as she killed Uchiha, he didn’t care what she did. Tobirama knew his parents loved each other, in an almost animal way.

His mother had trained him, had taught him how to hunt, how to run with her pack. No other child had wanted to play with him or his brothers when they were little. Even Hashirama had been reluctant going with them at first, till Kawarama had charmed him. Only Toka had approached them, fascinated by the wolves. Him and Toka had made friend almost instantly, the pale boy and the dark girl, who both wanted to fight, but the world didn’t want to let them.

(He had sent her as an ambassador to the Uzumaki, barely a few weeks before his rape. An uncle – one of those who had assaulted him - had started making overtures to her and she had said no, but he had continued. So Tobirama had sent her away to protect her. She and him were the only two omega warriors of the Senju, so they had to stay close and care for each other.)

His mother had died on a mission shortly before Kawarama and Itama. The Hatake had come and proposed to take Tobirama among them. But Butsuma had refused, wanting his son to stay with him. So Tobirama had stayed. He had put up with the same shit as his mother, being called bastard and wolfskin behind his back, being told he would never be strong enough. He hadn’t listened. He had trained, had created jutsu and seals, had trained again, till he was so strong they had no choice but to see.

(They had never wanted to see.)

Tobirama knew by heart the exact extent of his skills. The Senju didn’t. The young man almost wished he could show them, just to see their horrified faces.

("Or are you okay letting them suffer at the hands of your rapists ?")

No. Of course not. He was the strongest Senju omega, he had a duty to the others. But wha could he do, alone against the whole clans and centuries worth of traditions ? He had tried to speak of the situation with Hashirama, had tried to open his eyes on what was happening to the omegas in the clan, tried to make him take measures to improve their lives. But his brother had brushed off his concerns, saying it was their way of life, it was not urgent to change anything.

It had put Tobirama to a loss. He didn’t know what to do if he didn’t have Hashirama on his side to sway the clan. So he had settled for putting himself between the omegas and the alphas that were too insistant, for welcoming those in need in his labs. But there was only so much he could do for them without breaking the laws of the clan.

(Rape was not really a crime among the Senju. Not against the omega. It was however considered a crime against an alpha – the father or the husband – against their property.)

Tobirama ground his teeth so hard he felt like his jaws were going to break. According to Senju laws, he was Hashirama’s property. And he hated that. He was almost on par with Hashirama, he was the one sent on the most dangerous missions, the one who dirtied his hands to make his brother’s dream a reality.

(He just wanted to be seen as Hashirama’s equal, but for the Senju he was just a bitch his brother cut too much slack too.)

("I understand what you feel.")

He doubted that. He really doubted that. He was feeling hollow, empty, as if his heart had been ripped out of his chest. The beat he was feeling was just a ghost of it. And nothing would ever fill his gaping chest. He would never be whole again. If he was honest with himself, he probably never had been.

But loosing his baby had been the last straw. He hadn’t even understand from where the blow had come from. He had just come back from bringing Kagami back to the Uchiha. He had made his report to Hashirama – omitting the whole saving an Uchiha baby thing. And he had gone to sleep, exhausted both emotionnally and physically.

(Leaving Kagami had been more difficult than he had thought.)

The next day, he had gone on with his life, had made his best to pretend nothing had happened. He had had a contraction and he remembered he had felt almost happy thinking he would soon hold his baby in his arms. And then, Hashirama had appeared, as the sun was setting. Tobirama remembered being a little surprised.

He had been even more surprised when Hashirama had approached him, had put his large hand on his distended belly, almost tenderly. Hashirama had never done that before, when he looked at Tobirama’s gravid belly, usually it was with disgust. Tobirama had tried to speak to his brother, but Hashirama had stayed silent, his chakra heavy and unreadable.

And then, without a single warning, Hashirama had grabbed him by the shoulder, pushed him against the wall, and hit him in the abdomen, hard, backing his punch with chakra. Tobirama remembered the flare of pain, lancing, debilitating. He had cried, had spat bile. Hashirama hadn’t stopped. He had hit him again and again.

By the third hit, he had felt the flame of his child’s presence disappear, and he had screamed and cried and begged but Hashirama hadn’t stopped. He had hit Tobirama twice again before letting him go. The young omega had slid on the ground, holding his gravid belly. He had felt a sticky liquid dribble between his legs, smelling like iron and salt. Blood.

Hashirama had looked down on him and left without a word. And Tobirama had stayed there, on the ground, folded in half by the pain. He hadn’t understand what he had done to deserve that, why Hashirama had done something so cruel. Why ? Why ? Why ?! His belly had started rippling, a contraction sawing him in half. All his body was rebelling against the dead lump inside of him, trying to push it out.

He had crawled to his room, had locked himself inside. He had tried to heal the damages, but it had been too late, and the pain had been too much, he had been unable to concentrate. It had lasted for hours and the sun was rising when his baby had finally seen the world. A perfect little boy, with the tuft of brown hair, a cute little nose and twenty perfect little fingers and toes.

But he had been dead.

He would never smile at Tobirama, would never laugh, never walk, never run around, never play with other children. No matter how much Tobirama had tried to reanimate him, how much he had prayed and begged the little boy not to die, he had stayed dead. Tobirama had held him against his bosom, sobbing, rocking him softly.

But at midday, he had finally accepted the cold hard truth, no matter how it teared his heart in a thousand pieces. He had healed the lesions inside of himself and had dragged himself to the gardens. He had dug a hole in the ground with his bare hands, just behind the holly bush his father had planted for his mother when they had married. He had buried his baby in the hole and had stayed prostrated in front of the grave for hours. But then Hashirama had come to see him, to give him a mission. He had behaved as if he had done nothing, and Tobirama had been too exhausted and too shaken to even think about resisting. He had gone on that mission.

At least until he had sensed the Uchiha.

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy…")

It was probably the worst that had been said to him from all his captivity. And the worst was that he felt like it was true. Hashirama had always pretended he loved him, had sung it on all tones, but his acts had never followed. When they were alone, Hashirama either ignored him or spew demeaning comments, before apologizing and treating Tobirama as if he was the best thing that ever happened to him. It lasted a few minutes and then things went back to normal.

Tobirama had felt like a dog being thrown scraps of affection to be kept in line, as Han had said. And like an idiot, he had followed Hashirama blindly, loyaly, convinced that he didn’t deserve any better. He had fought for him, bled for him, killed for him, and all he had gotten in exchange…

Tobirama closed his eyes and pressed his hands on his flat belly. He wanted answers. He wanted to ask Hashirama why he had done that to him, wanted to look at him in the eyes when he would tell him the truth. A part of him wanted to hurt his brother. A deep, old, animal part of him wanted to bite.

Tobirama exhaled. The silence in the room was deafening. And then there was a loud click and his shackles fell open on the ground. Tobirama stood up, groaning as he stretched his arm over his head. His chakra was buzzing anew under his skin and it was good, so good after so long.

It was time to have his answers.

Chapter Text

Getting out of the Uchiha compound had been easier than what he had expected. Apparently, they hadn’t expected him to get rid of his shackles and escape the Gynaeceum. He kept his chakra low, tightly wrapped around himself, and slithered outside the compound, avoiding the guards. And once he had reached the forest, he started running. It was good, after three weeks confined in a room, feeling his muscles work, his lungs burn, his feet strike the earth. It was freeing, exhalirating.

(Running was in his nature. Hashirama had never understood that, preferring to stay rooted where he was like a great oak. If his brother was a tree, then Tobirama was a river – or a storm. He needed to move like he needed air. The lack of movement was worse than death for him.)

The man was high in the sky, pale and fat, the only source of light in the darkness. The cold wind was howling in Tobirama’s ears, raising goosebumps on his bare skin. The simple yukata he was wearing wasn’t a very good protection against the cold. His breath was forming puffs of white vapor in the air.

He made a detour to avoid an Uchiha patrol, keeping his chakra as close to him as possible not to be spotted. He reached the Naka river a few hours before dawn, frozen and shivering. But still free. He took a moment to drink from the river and wash his face. The water was freezing, but it was feeling incredibly good. He sighed as he passed his wet hands on his nape.

Only a few hours left and he would have reached the Senju compound. Yet he still had no idea how to confront Hashirama about everything that had happened between them these last months. But if he had to be entirely honest with himself, he was scared to do so, scared of his brother’s answer. Why had Hashirama done something so heinous to him ? Tobirama couldn’t even imagine an answer.

Tobirama knew he was an asshole, a monster. He had no problem being vicious during a fight, torturing people to get information or use the vilest methods to get what he wanted. But even him wouldn’t sink low enough to hurt a child, or worse an unborn baby. It was out of question.

But Hashirama, who spent his days professing love and peace, had done such a vile thing. There had to be a good reason, a logical reason. But if that was the case, Tobirama was scared of the answer. Why would his brother, so kind and respected, have done that to him ?

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy…")

Tobirama shuddered. He stood up and shook his head. No, this wasn’t the moment to waver. He crossed the river. Once on the other side, he looked over his shoulder and stopped. An unknown emotion seized his heart and he gulped.

He had let Kagami back there. And it was honestly breaking his heart. He had thought about taking the baby with him, of course he had, the little boy was all he had ever wanted. But Kagami had been among a group of Uchiha shinobi when he had exited his cell, and trying to get him back would have alerted the rest of the compound and greatly compromised his flight. He had had no other choice.

(It was false, and he knew it. He was lying to himself, like he always had. He could have stayed, could have given in, could have given the Uchiha what they wanted. But he wasn’t sure he would have been able to live himself if he had done that. He was a Senju, after all. His loyalty, his duty was to them. It was to them, to them, to them!)

He had a thin hope, though, to see the little boy again, to hold him again. He would go back to the Senju, get an explanation out of Hashirama (there was a logical explanation, there had to be), and then he would tell him everything he had learned in these three weeks (Hashirama would forgive him, Hashirama would forgive him, Hashirama would forgive him !) and then, they would crush the Uchiha, force a ceasefire and a durable peace. And then he would get Kagami back, he would get Kagami back !

Tobirama shook his head and inhaled the cold air. He couldn’t let these thoughts plague him. He had to think rationnally. They were at war and war was a horrible thing. War forced you to do horrible things and it wouldn’t be the first horrible thing Tobirama would have done in his life. And it certainly wouldn’t be the last.

But…

But.

(It would have been so much more easy if they had tortured him, if they had been the monsters he had been taught they were. Instead of that, he had learned that his enemies were people, had families. They weren’t faceless monsters he had thought they were (of course they weren’t, of course). He knew that, he knew it, but sometimes it was just so easy to think they were. When he was thinking about Itama, about his pale and small and mangled body in his too big coffin, it was so easy to think the Uchiha were monsters who deserved a painful death.)

But in a few weeks, he had gotten to know a few of them. And if he was totally objective, they weren’t so bad.

Kagome was strong-willed and stubborn, and it was annoying and sometimes he wanted to wring her neck. But he had to admit that he reluctantly respected her. Chihiro got under his skin more often than not, but she was wise and sly, and he liked hearing her speak. She managed to make the dumbest things – like crochet - sound interesting. But more often than not, he wanted to strangle her. He preferred Nana and Jun, they were kinder, even if they asked annoying questions (what was going to happen to them if he… if he…). He even enjoyed Tajima’s company, but his favorite was definitely Han (despite what the old man had said the last time he had seen him).

What would happen to them ? Maybe he would be able to convince Hashirama to spare the omegas, to give them a treatment of favor, maybe…

He dragged a hand down his face and sighed. He could think about all that after he reached the compound. One step after the other. He could do it. Resolutely turning his back on the Uchiha territory, he rushed through the trees, to the Senju compound.

He reached the compound just as dawn was breaking. He landed in front of the gates, crouching, and stood up with a grunt. The bruises on his abdomen were still tender and painful, and those around his ankles were lancing him in time with his heartbeat. The guards were gaping, looking like they had seen a ghost (ah, it didn’t change from the usual).

Not paying attention to them, Tobirama entered the compound. He extended his senses and quickly found Hashirama. His brother’s chakra was shining like a supernova, but Tobirama couldn’t help but shiver when he felt it. A sharp phantom pain speared his abdomen and he gulped. He shook his head.

No, he was stronger than that.

Straightening his spine and raising his chin, he walked in his brother’s direction. Hashirama was near the armory, just next the training grounds. Tobirama crossed path with several omegas on his way to the training grounds. They were walking with their heads bowed, backs broken under heavy burdens. A dull anger rose in Tobirama’s chest at this sight.

(The Uchiha omegas were carrying themselves with so much more pride than them. They were strong and respected, with reasons. And it infuriated him so much that things weren’t the same here. If the Senju omegas knew how to fight, they would be amounted the same respect than the Uchiha. If only they knew…

But no Senju alpha would accept to train an omega, thinking them too inferior to loose their time with them. In a way, Tobirama was lucky his father had been a warmonger ready to break any convention on his way to reach victory.)

He finally saw Hashirama. His brother was wearing a green yukata with the Senju mon sewn in the back. His long brown hair were flowing on his shoulders. He was talking with someone and Tobirama recoiled when he saw who. It was one of his rapists.

Tobirama shuddered. He was feeling like freezing water was dribbling down his back. And then Hashirama turned and saw him. His brown eyes widened slightly. He was looking like he had seen a ghost. Then he scowled. It lasted a fraction of second before he sighed and advanced toward Tobirama. The young omega gulped (he didn’t miss the leering onceover his uncle had thrown his way, nor the sick twist of his chakra).

(By the storm, why had he come back ? He should have stayed with the Uchiha, with Kagami. What had he been thinking ?!)

« What had you been doing, Tobirama ? » Hashirama asked, deep voice heavy with reprobation, « you’re late ! »

« Anija… I… I... »

He bit his tongue, not knowing what to say. Words were roaring in his head, but they refused to get out of his mouth. He inhaled sharply. Hashirama was looking at him with a dubious expression, strong arms crossed on his chest. Tobirama tightened his jaws till he tasted his blood, before exhaling slowly.

« I have things to tell you… I... »

Hashirama exhaled in exasperation and put his hands on his hips. Tobirama froze, surprised by this turn of events.

« What ? » Hashirama spat, sounding derisive, « you went to frolic with a peasant and got yourself knocked up again ? »

Tobrama shuddered, not understanding what was happening.

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy…")

« Please tell me it’s not the case, » Hashirama sighed, looking contrite, « it would destroy what I have planned. Your lateness was bad enough already. I had troubles convincing the Shimura Head I was serious about that alliance through marriage. »

Tobirama startled.

« What ? » he blurted. His mind was filled with a buzzing sound. He had troubles thinking.

An alliance through marriage with the Shimura. Hashirama had never told him about that. Since when had he been planning that ? And why was Tobirama concerned ? Surely, the Shimura Head would have understood he didn’t assist to the wedding because he was on a mission, right ?

« You don’t remember it ? » his brother said, « you’re the one who had suggested strengthening our bonds with the clans of the south ! »

Yes, but Tobirama had been thinking of the Sarutobi. Or the Aburame (the Shimura had a bad reputation).

« I would have given them Toka, » Hashirama continued, « but you have sent her to the Uzumaki, so you were the only one left with a status high enough. »

Given, the word was ringing painfully to Tobirama’s ears. Given, as if they were nothing but cattle, possessions one could exchange at their leisure or get rid of when they weren’t of use anymore. Given, as if… as if…

(As if they weren’t human, weren’t deserving of respect.)

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy.")

Anger was bubbling in his chest and he almost missed Hashirama’s next words.

« I already had enough problems convincing the Shimura Head that your deformity wouldn’t affect your fertility. I even had to dig up your bastard’s body to show it to him. At least, he wasn’t upset you’re not intact anymore. Or that you’re half wolfskin. »

Tobirama couldn’t breathe. His chest was oppressed, each of Hashirama’s words feeling like a punch to the chest. He started trembling.

« You did what ? » he said blankly. His own voice was sounding muffled to his ears.

Hashirama rolled his eyes.

« Oh please, don’t make a scene ! You should thank me honestly ! What were you thinking, burying that thing in the garden ?! »

Tobirama shook with anger, breath quickening.

« Where is he ? » he croacked.

« I burned it, » Hashirama said dismissively.

Tobirama didn’t move, didn’t say anything. He couldn’t. A frozen hand was squeezing his throat, cutting his breathing. His teeth were hurting from how much he was grinding them together.

His baby, his poor little baby… grave desacrated and body burned, ashes scattered to the wind, nameless and unable to find eternal rest. His little boy…

(Inside him, the wolf was howling, rabbid. He wanted to bite, to kill, to destroy everything. How dared that pathetic fucker do something like that to someone of his kin ? How dared he?!)

Hashirama cracked his neck, apparently unaware of the tension tormenting his brother.

« I’m going to warn the Shimura Head that you’re finally back. He’s camping not far from here, he should be at the compound by midday. Go take a bath, you stink. »

Tobirama wasn’t moving, his mind filled with a buzzing sound. Deep inside, he was longing for the taste of blood in his mouth.

« Be ready for when they arrive, » his brother added, « you’ve been late enough. »

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy !")

Hashirama turned on his heels and walked away, not sparing one more glance to Tobirama. The young omega stayed where he was, silent. The same question kept turning and turning in his head, again and again and again, till he only felt nauseous.

Why ?

(Whywhywhywhywhywhy?!!!)

As if the Universe had decided to add to his misery, his uncles came to flank him, one of them threw an arm on his shoulders. Tobirama didn’t move an inch, he felt more than he saw his third rapist, his cousin, approach behind him. He could feel their lust and their expectative. But he wasn’t scared, not at all.

("You’re thinking you would have wanted to kill your rapists.")

« Would you look at that ! » one of his uncles cheered, « our little bitch is getting married ! »

A hand landed on his ass, then slid lower, between his legs, rubbing at his folds through the fabric of his too short yukata. Tobirama still didn’t move, didn’t shudder. His mind was a blank space, filled only with a cold and dull rage.

« So, you want to play one last time before another gets to mount you ? » his other uncle taunted.

« Cool, » his cousin chuckled darkly, « it’s been a long time since I’ve played get the bitch. »

("They should worship you no matter what is between you legs !")

A calloused finger breached him and despite himself, he started laughing. Just nervously at first. Then uproariously, surprising the three alphas. A hundred steps away, Hashirama stopped and looked back. Tobirama grinned widely, baring his sharp wolf teeth. They weren’t going to worship him, that was for sure. But from now on, he was gonna give them all nightmares.

« I have another game in mind, » he chuckled, staring at Hashirama.

« Uh ? »

Tobirama canted his head on the side to look at his uncle, still grining wildly.

« Yeah… It’s called kill the rapist. »

Tobirama had the twisted pleasure to see their faces go blank with surprise, and then stunned terror. The young omega grinned even more widely. He wasn’t scared anymore. He was just filled with rage and bloodthirst. He wasn’t scared anymore, but they sure as hell were going to be.

As they were still reeling from the shock, Tobirama stood on his tiptoes and whirled like a dancer. He grabbed the uncle that was fingering him by the shoulder and punched him in the face, sending him sprawling on the ground in a geyser of blood. He turned to face the others. Two handsigns and his cousin exploded in a fountain of blood, painting the ground red.

(Cool ! It worked ! He hadn’t been sure it would work on shinobi and he had been too scared to test it in battle, because Hashirama’s reaction. But now, he honestly didn’t care about it, on the contrary.)

With a roar of rage and anguish, his other uncle rushed toward him, fists raised. Tobirama dodged, and slapped a seal on the alpha’s chest. His uncle fell like a ton of bricks, screaming in pain. Black jagged lines were dancing on his skin, searing his flesh. He squirmed helplessly on the ground, like a worm (AH ! what a fitting image !), trying to escape the pain. But there was no escape, Tobirama had made sure of that. His uncle was going to rot to death.

He looked over his shoulder to see that Hashirama had gotten out of his stupor and was running his way. Tobirama grinned, a nervous cackle escaping his lips. He was feeling like a wild beast, like his nerves had been scrapped raw with glasspaper. He whirled again, grabbed the last uncle by the hair, hauled him up and dug his sharp teeth in the old alpha’s tender throat.

The flesh gave in under his fangs and the taste of blood invaded his mouth, heavy and ferrous. Tobirama moaned and pulled. His uncle fell, dead, throat torn, blood spilling on the ground.

« Tobirama !!! » Hashirama roared.

The young omega grinned, baring his sharp teeth, blood dripping on his chin. He crouched, flaring his chakra menacingly, ready to counter Hashirama, who was rushing in his direction like an enraged bull. He was feeling exhalirated, even aroused in a morbid kind of way. He was going to die here, or he was going to have his answers.

Either way, it was going to be painful.

Hashirama was on him, large looming, terrifying. But Tobirama was tired of being terrified. He dodged his brother’s punch, rose up and kneed him in the groin, before jumping away from Hashirama’s reach. The alpha huffed and grunted, folding in half, hands on his genitals. Tobirama didn’t give him the time to gather his wits. Two handsigns and a huge water dragon rose around Tobirama, before roaring and rushing forward. It clamped its gigantic jaws on Hashirama’s midsection, and shook him like a dog toy before throwing him against a wall, before exploding in a large wave that pushed back several shinobi that were trying to come to Hashirama’s help. Tobirama chanelled his chakra into his legs and dashed forward. A heartbeat, and he was in front of his heaving brother. A handsign, and a rempart of mud and rocks covered in seals erupted around them, protecting Tobirama’s back.

Hashirama sneered and went to join his hands to summon the Mokuton. Tobirama headbutted him, punched him in the abdomen (a parody of what Hashirama had done to him a month ago) and grabbed his wrist, stabbing his thumb on the inside. A seal appeared on the alpha’s dark skin and Hashirama screamed in pain.

(The seal was a cruel little thing that cut off one’s chakra – among other things – and Tobirama had developped it to deal with Izuna, just like the little surprise he had let in the Uchiha compound. He had never imagined he would use it against his own brother. And yet…)

Tobirama plastered himself against Hashirama, holding his wrist against the wall and grabbing his brother’s long hair, pulling. He snarled in his face. And Hashirama’s scent changed, suddenly becoming stingy, acid. He was scared and the fact was making Tobirama’s mouth water.

« Why did you kill my baby, Anija ? » he growled, pulling on Hashirama’s hair to bare his throat.

His brother didn’t answer, so Tobirama pulled again and stabbed his thumb harder in Hashirama’s wrist.

« WHY ?!! » he roared, « what had they done to deserve such an unfair fate ?! Tell me Anija !! Tell me !! »

Hashirama grunted in pain.

« Tell me... » Tobirama whispered.

« It was for his own good ! » Hashirama spat, « I spared him a long life of humiliation ! The Shimura Head would never have wanted you with a bastard hanging from your tit, and nobody in the clan would have adopted him ! »

Tobirama’s fey eyes widened and his breathing shortened. What ?

« You killed my baby because you wanted to sell me to the Shimura? » he breathed, « like a piece of meat ? »

« It was the only solution ! » Hashirama snapped, « with you out of the picture, Madara would have accepted to try for peace ! It’s only because of your warmonging tendencies he had refused till now ! »

Tobirama gnashed his teeth together, his heartbeat echoing through his skull like a war drum. Of course it was because of Madara. For who else would Hashirama go to such lengths ? Certainly no for Tobirama, that was for sure.

(But it wasn’t the Uchiha’s fault, a little voice whispered at the back of his mind. From his brief stay in the Uchiha compound, he was at least sure the Uchiha Head wouldn’t have ordered or wanted that. No the problem here was Hashirama and his fucking self-righteousness, so convinced his way was the right way, no matter the sacrifices he had to consent to to reach his goal. Why would he care when in the end, he wasn’t the one making the sacrifices?)

« And if Madara still refused, you were going to use your new alliance with the Shimura to force his hand, right? » Tobirama snarled.

Tobirama closed his eyes and rested his forehead on Hashirama’s shoulder, exhaling. He litterally felt the last thread of love he held for his brother snap.

« All my life I have been loyal to you, » Tobirama said tonelessly, « I have fought for you, I have bled for you, I have shielded you from countless threats... »

He straightened up to look Hashirama in the eye.

« And the only thing I get from you is contempt, disrespect and mistreatment, » he added.

Hashirama visibly gulped. Tobirama could see the gears in his head turning at full speed, no doubt searching a way to manipulate Tobirama into freeing him. Not that the young omega would listen to him this time.

« Tobirama, » Hashirama finally said, « you don’t get it. It’s all a misunderstanding… You... »

Tobirama laughed, deep, raw and hysterical.

« Yes Anija ! » he laughed, « It’s all a misunderstanding ! Just a deep misunderstanding… Kind and loving and peaceful Hashirama would never have done that ! I am just the warmonging wraith who misinterprets your benevolence ! »

He cackled and Hashirama shuddered.

« Well, » Tobirama chuckled against his brother’s lips, « what I’m going to do to you is just a misunderstanding... »

He inhaled, and infused a spark of chakra into the seal he had set on Hashirama’s wrist, before letting him go, pushing him against the wall. Black jagged lines started spreading on Hashirama’s tanned skin. Tobirama bent down, hands on his knees, to be eye level with Hashirama, who was crouching on the ground, craddling his hand against his chest.

« If you want to keep your coils intact, Anija, » Tobirama purred lowly, « I’d suggest you part with your arm. I guess it’s the moment to test if you can actually regrow a limb. »

Hashirama snarled, but distress was clear on his features as he tried desperately to access his chakra. Tobirama had conceived the seal so it would slowly devour a person’s chakra coils till nothing was left and the shinobi would be left even more powerless than a civilian. The only way to get rid of it was to cut the bodypart affected before the seal could spread too much.

(A choice between a mutilation and a worse mutilation. This was a thing the sadistic part of Tobirama – the part he had desperately tried to smother not to loose his brother’s regard – deeply appreciated.)

« You insane bitch, » Hashirama grunted.

« Maybe you should wonder whose fault it is ! » Tobirama snapped.

He exhaled and took a step back. Now what ? If he stayed here, he was going to die, and not peacefully. But where could he go ? He was alone, he…

He wanted to see Kagami.

Closing his eyes, he extended his senses and found the seal he had left in the Uchiha compound. He pulled.

************

Madara was furious. Hell, who was he kidding ? He was rabbid. The fucking Senju had vanished from his cell, leaving only his shackles on the ground. Madara had no idea of how he had done it, but that vicious demon had somehow done it. Madara knew he should have insisted that this freak was to be heavily restrained at all times, but Chihiro had said it would be counterproductive, and Madara had trusted her.

And here they were now.

All in danger, because there wasn’t the shadow of a doubt that this fucking beast had run straight to his brother to spill everything he had learned during his captivity. And he had learned a lot, that was for sure, like it was expected from this fucking beast.

Madara was prowling in the meeting room of the Head House, the shackles hanging from his closed fist. Izuna was standing in a corner of the room, obviously boiling in anger. Madara was pretty sure his brother was butthurt his rival had managed to give him the slip and the middle finger at the same time. Not that the Clan Head had the time to deal with his brother’s moods right now.

« I hope you understand the situation we are in because of your great idea ! » he snarled, waving the shackles that clinked.

Chihiro, who was sitting seiza in front of him, didn’t even have the decency to look impressed. Tajima, sitting next to her, was looking at his knees, distressed. Apparently, he had said personnal things to the Senju in order to convince him to defect.

« Madara, » Chihiro started but Madara interrupted her, Sharingan blazing.

« We’ll speak later ! For now, we need to reinforce the compound ! Izuna ! Call back everybody and double the patrols ! We might not know when the Senju will attack, but we... »

At this moment, there was a flash of chakra coming from the shackles. And then a flash of light right in front of him. And Tobirama Senju surged from nothingness and crashed into Madara, sending him on the ground with an armful of Senju. Tobirama had looped his arms around his neck and he was shaking heavily and panting.

Madara was about to attack right away when he noticed that Tobirama wasn’t aggressive in the least. He rather seemed deeply shaken. Izuna had noticed it too, since the blade of his katana stopped barely an inch from the Senju’s neck. Tajima and Chihiro had jumped on their feet, drowning weapons. Guards poured from the door, but Madara lifted his free hand to stop them. Izuna gingerly sheathed his sword. Madara slowly straightened up to sit, reclining his weight on his free arm and putting the other around Tobirama’s slender waist. The omega shook with a soundless sob. Madara noticed he was covered in blood.

« Senju ? » he asked carefully.

He could ask all his other questions after (how the fuck did he appear here ? Whose blood was that ? What the fuck was going on?!). Now, he just needed to protect his people from the potential threat in his arms. The Senju shook, a ugly sob forcing its way out of his throat. And then he started laughing. It sounded like it was tortured out of him.

« Senju ?! » Madara insisted. Around him, his clanmates were looking perplexed.

Tobirama laughed and sobbed and choked on words, still hanging tight on Madara as if the Uchiha was a lifeline.

« … not a… Senju any… more... » he managed.

His body tensed, feet seeking support on the parquet, and then he went lax, completely limp in Madara’s arms. Tears were rolling on his cheeks.

« Kagami, » Madara heard him whisper, « Kagami... »

And then he stopped talking, his iron grip on Madara’s hair going lax. Madara didn’t know what to do. Chihiro gently came to kneel next to him and took the senseless Senju’s pulse.

« He’s unconscious, » she said, « I have no certitude, but I’d say physical exhaustion coupled to stress. »

Madara huffed, and pushed Tobirama off him to roll him on his back, catching him by the waist before he fell on the ground. The Senju went wihtout resistance. He was heavy like a corpse, and pale as death. His markings were looking like wounds, only a shade darker than the blood covering his face. The yukata he was wearing was too small for him, largely open on his chest and Madara could see the soft curves of his breasts. He pushed that image at the back of his mind, under the pile of denial he used to bury his doubts about Hashirama’s everything.

(Tobirama Senju was gorgeous, and this was not something Madara thought he would ever admit, not even under torture. But there was something in the omega that stroked his basest instincts. The way he moved, the animality radiating from him, it was enough to make Madara want, voraciously so. But now was not the time to think about it. Now was not the time.)

« What do we do now ? » Izuna asked. He was kneeling next to Madara. His katana was sheathed but he was gripping the handle so tight his knuckles were white.

Madara inhaled, flexing his hands on the omega’s flank. He didn’t know what the omega had done during the few hours he had left the compound, nor what he might have said to Hashirama. He turned to Izuna.

« Double the guards and the patrols around the compound, » he said coldly, « Chihiro, bring him back to the Gynaeceum. As soon as he wakes up, extracts everything out of him. I don’t care what you have to do to get the information, I want to know what he has done minute by minute. I need to know if we are in danger. »

Chihiro nodded and gave a sign to two guards who came to take the unconscious Senju from Madara and transport him to the Gynaeceum.

Madara stood up and cracked his neck. He had his gunbai to sharpen, just in case he needed to use it soon.

************

Hashirama fell on his knee, grunting in pain. Tobirama had disappeared in a flash and the black lines of his seal were already devouring his hand and lazily spreading up his arm. The Senju gritted his teeth. He could litterally feel his coils rot and his chakra trash, trying to escape the plague preying on it. Hashirama looked aroung him. The rempart around him wouldn’t fall from the external assaults, Tobirama was too good with seals and barriers to allow that. He was alone with his problem.

Grabbing a kunai, Hashirama took another look at the seal on his hand. It had already spread to the middle of his forearm. At this speed, it would reach his chest in under a few minutes and it would be too late to get rid of it. He had a choice to make and quickly. Inhaling deeply, Hashirama used his sash to garotte his arm, and gripped the kunai tightly.

(A seal that made your chakra system rot from the inside out, this was typically the kind of monstrosities Tobirama’s sick mind could come up with.

Hashirama had never tried to understand his brother, had never wanted to. The man was a blade, a soulless weapon, anybody in their right mind could see that. He revelled in war and blood, danced on the battlefield like a god of death. Each time he rose his blade, he cut down Hashirama’s dream of peace.

But it wasn’t surprising coming from a wolfskin. These people were barely human, after all, sleeping with their wolves and feasting on human flesh. Hashirama remembered the day his father had married the wolfskin princess. He had been barely four but the image of the silver-haired woman walking into the compound, surrounded by large dire wolves was branded into his mind. She had been wearing furs, leather and weapons, going barefoot and holding her chin high, glaring at any alpha daring to approach her. She was as far from the image of the demure omega Hashirama had been taught was the norm as was humanly possible.

He had hated her. She wasn’t soft like his mother, her wolves were always in the house, she refused to submit to any alpha or convention, like her role wasn’t to serve the alphas. She fought and raged and honestly Hashirama had been terrified of this moving storm of a woman. He had never been more relieved than when she had died on a mission, a few weeks before he had met Madara.

And Tobirama had been exactly like his mother, way more than Kawarama – more loveable – or even calm Itama. He moved like her, fought like her, and like her, he didn’t know his place. He insisted to go on the battlefield, to create jutsu, to do typical alpha things – and do it better than most, which had attracted him a lot of enemies. And their stupid father had let him do it, had let him become the monster they all knew today.

Hashirama could admit that he had probably exorcized his fear of Saori Hatake by mistreating Tobirama. But the omega had never complained, never said anything. And little by little, Hashirama had stopped considering his brother like a human, just an attack dog he could use against his enemies, but that he had to keep on a choke collar in front of the Uchiha.

Which was why hehad felt nothing when he had found Tobirama bloody and obviously abused in his uncle’s house, just thinking maybe it would finally teach Tobirama he wasn’t worth an alpha. Which was why he had had no problem killing Tobirama’s newborn, because honestly, who would want to adopt a wolfskin bastard ? Which was why he had had no remorse selling Tobirama to the Shimura Head to gain an alliance in the south, because Tobirama would accept, it was his duty.

Tobirama would do anything for duty.

But Tobirama had refused to do that. He had exploded into mindless violence, had killed their uncles and cousin, killed his own kin in the worst way possible. Hashirama hadn’t thought he would ever do that. He had thought that no matter what he would ask of his brother, Tobirama would bear it in silence.

But he hadn’t.)

Hashirama closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. He could think about how he would handle Tobirama’s treason later. For now, he had to concentrate on his immediate problem. If he waited any longer, it would be too late.

Opening his eyes, Hashirama gripped his kunai tightly and raised it high.

He really hoped he could regrow a limb.

Chapter Text

Tobirama woke up with a start and a dire migraine. He blinked and frowned. The same wooden cell, again. Naked and shackled, again. He groaned and rubbed his eyes.

« Finally awake ? » an acid voice said on his right.

Tobirama turned his head and saw Chihiro. The old omega woman was sitting seiza on a cushion, a little ornamented table of shiny black wood in front of her. There was a teapot on it and Tobirama was smelling the characteristic scent of ginger tea. He straightened up on an elbow and saw the numerous senbons, needles and scalpels on the table, right next to the teapot. And Chihiro’s face was a mask of stone, her eyes steely and cold. Her Sharingan was on.

Tobirama wetted his lips.

« Dare I say that you are angry ? » he croacked.

Chihiro snorted, but it was mirthless.

« I am going to ask you questions and you’d better answer them this time, » she said tonelessly.

Tobirama bit his tongue and nodded gingerly.

« What have you done while you were away ? » she started.

Tobirama let himself roll on his back and stared at the ceiling.

« I went back to the Senju compound, » he answered tersely.

« Why for ? »

« I wanted to tell Hashirama everything I had learned about you, so we could put the Uchiha on their knees and finally win this fucking war. »

He felt more than he saw Chihiro tense and sneer.

« And ? » she snarled.

« I didn’t do it, » he sighed.

« Why ? »

« I changed my mind. »

« Why ? »

Tobirama closed his eyes and inhaled, before looking at Chihiro.

« Because you were right, » he breathed, « my brother doesn’t love me… he… he wanted to sell me to the Shimura as if I had been nothing but a broodmare… he desacrated my baby’s grave and burned his body... »

Tobirama exhaled, looking at the ceiling, his chest oppressed.

« I lost it, » he finished.

Chihiro’s wrinkled face was unreadable.

« You were covered in blood, » she continued on the same tone, « whose blood was it ? »

Tobirama smiled, large and toothy and vicous like a starved wolf.

« My rapists’s blood, » he growled lowly.

Chihiro’s eyes widened slightly.

« You killed them ? »

Tobirama nodded. Chihiro took a sip of tea.

« When you came back, you said you weren’t a Senju anymore. Why ? »

« I comitted kinslying, and I attacked my brother and hurt him. They’re going to want to put my head on a stick. »

« You hurt your brother ? »

Tobirama chuckled mirthlessly.

« Tell Madara to check if he still had both arms next time he sees him... »

Chihiro’s eyes widened comically.

« You cut off your brother’s arm... »

« No. I just didn’t let him a choice but to do it himself... »

Chihiro was looking reluctantly impressed.

« Why did you come back here, boy ? » she asked more softly than before.

Tobirama stared at the ceiling again.

« I wanted to see Kagami, » he breathed, « I just didn’t know where else to go… I just wanted to see my baby... »

There was a long silence, and then Chihiro sighed and stood up. Tobirama rose an interrogative eyebrow from where he was still sprawled on the floor.

« Stay here, » she said dryly before exiting the room.

For a fraction of second, Tobirama entertained the idea of grabbing a senbon on the table, opening his shackles and getting the fuck out of here to search for Kagami. But before he could do anything, two omegas entered and placed themselves on both sides of the open door. A man and a woman, petite and lithe like all Uchiha, with the wiry muscles of shinobi. Tobirama didn’t know them, but the way they were staring at him looked like a test, to see if he would try to escape. He decided not to tempt the devil and sat down slowly, keeping his hands in their field of vision.

He waited in silence for almost half an hour before Chihiro came back. When he saw what she was carrying, he growled and crouched in a threatening position. She rose an unimpressed eyebrow.

« No, » he snarled.

« I am afraid you do not have a choice, boy. I am taking you outside the Gynaeceum to see Madara-sama and the Elders, and you are still a prisonner. »

Tobirama gritted his teeth, tension shaking his frame as he stared at the heavy leather collar reinforced with metal and the fucking leash in Chihiro’s hands like he wanted to set them on fire.

« I am already shackled ! » he protested, « and I am not a godsdamned dog ! »

« The Elders insisted, » she said in a steely voice, « nobody here appreciated that you gave us the slip. »

Tobirama stayed still, rigid with tension. And finally, he went lax and sighed deeply.

« Just outside the Gynaeceum ? » he said.

« Yes, » Chihiro confirmed.

Tobirama sighed again, let his head fall before kneeling, jaws set tight.

« Fine, » he growled.

He fisted his hands on his thighs as Chihiro secured the collar around his neck. She gave him a nondescript grey yukata that he quickly put on (it was still too small for him), and finally linked the leash to his collar. Tobirama was grinding his teeth so hard his jaws hurt. He stood up. The leash was too short and Chihiro too small. She tugged on it when he rose at full height and he growled like a starved wolf. She chuckled and sauntered out of the room. Tobirama staggered after her, cursing under his breathe at the shackles restraining his steps.

Tobirama glared to anybody looking at him as he followed Chihiro through the compound. He honestly wanted to bite someone. The old woman dragged him to what appeared to be the Head House. The building was large and ancient, statues of lions before the gates. But it had obviously seen better days. They entered and Tobirama ended up chained to a wall in a little room. He glared at Chihiro.

« I thought Madara wanted to see me, » he groused.

« Later, boy, » she said, patting his head, « for now, stay here. And try not to give us the slip again. »

Tobirama sneered and bared his fangs. Chihiro left the room and he was alone. He brought his knees to his chest and looped his arms around them, burying his face against them. He heard the voice of Madara in the other room, and also Chihiro’s and some others he didn’t know. Probably the Elders. As he strained his ears to try to understand what they were saying, someone entered.

Tobirama looked up, squinted, and saw it was Izuna. He tensed like a bowstring and bared his fangs. Even if he knew that given the restraints binding his chakra, if Izuna tried anything, he wouldn’t be able to stop him.

« Come to mock me, Uchiha ? » he snarled. Best to attack first, at least he would know where the blow would come from.

« No, » Izuna said, leaning against a wall, « I’m here to guard you. »

Tobirama glared. Izuna glared back but his Sharingan thankfully stayed off. Two long and tense minutes passed, cut off only by the voices in the other room. Finally, Izuna uncrossed his arms and came to crouch in front of him. Tobirama detailled him. Quite tall for an Uchiha, even if Tobirama still had a few inches on him (and he lorded that fact over him anytime the occasion presented itself), with wiry muscles and a fair skin. His hands were masculine and calloused, but in a delicate way, with long fingers. His face was sharp, in an almost feline way, and his long jet black hair were shining like silk.

(Tobirama had always hated Izuna’s long hair, and pettily, he had always tried to hack it when they were fighting. He had never been able to tell why seeing his rival’s ponytail angered him so much, he just knew he wanted to cut it.)

Izuna’s eyes were dark and seemingly boring a hole through his skin. But Tobirama glared and growled when Izuna smirked.

« I see you haven’t changed one bit, » he taunted, « still the same slippery backstabbing jerk. »

« That’s why you love me, don’t you, Uchiha ? » Tobirama retorted back. The banter was like a dance, practiced a thousand times. It was easy to follow the steps. Izuna chuckled.

« Still a sassy little shit too, » he smirked.

Tobirama smirked back.

« I’m not the little anything in a scenario involving the both of us, Izuna, and you know it. »

The alpha blushed in offence and Tobirama smiled toothily. Izuna let himself fall on the floor cross-legged with a groan.

« Asshole, » he sniped.

« Takes one to know one, » Tobirama quipped back, canting his head against the wall. There wasn’t a lot of heat in his retort. He was feeling tired (and he still hadn’t been allowed to see Kagami).

« There is something that’s been annoying me since you’ve returned, » Izuna said, staring at him.

« Think I’ve come back to destroy the Uchiha from the inside out ? » the young omega groaned tiredly.

« No. Actually, I’ve been wondering why you came back. »

Tobirama frowned.

« Stop me if I’m wrong, » Izuna continued, « but your mother was a Hatake, right ? Why didn’t you go back to them ? It would have been more logical then coming back here. »

Tobirama’s heart clenched painfully and he silently cursed Izuna’s ability to hit bullseye without even meaning to. He crossed his arms on his chest in an almost protective manner and looked away, glaring.

« It’s not your fucking problem, » he growled threateningly.

« So I was right. There is a reason, » Izuna said.

Tobirama glared daggers at him but that didn’t deter the alpha.

« You know they are going to ask you the question, don’t you ? » he said, nodding in the direction of the room behind Tobirama.

« Well fuck them, » the young omega snarled, « and fuck you too. »

« That’s an option, » Izuna chuckled coldly, « but I also bet you know if you don’t answer willingly, you will answer by force. »

Tobirama barked a fit of forced laughter.

« And what makes you think you will be able to get anything out of me ? »

« Usually, I’d say you’re right. But given the situation, I think you are fragile enough for us to make you crack. »

An ugly wave of fury surged through Tobirama and he rushed forward, his sharp teeth snapping shut only a millimeter from Izuna’s nose, the collar and the leash stopping him from biting the infuriating Uchiha’s face off.

« I am not fragile ! » he snarled.

« It wasn’t meant as an insult, » Izuna said coldly.

« Then what ? »

« A fact. »

« I am not fragile, » he repeated, steely.

« You can deny it as much as you want, but we both know one can’t keep taking blows and not get weakened. It’s true for your body, it’s true for your mind. And you’ve taken a lot of blows lastly, » Izuna continued mercilessly.

Tobirama gritted his teeth, sat back against the wall, buried his face against his raised knees and pulled on his short shaggy hair, breathing through his nose. Izuna was right and it infuriated him. He closed his eyes and canted his head against the wall.

« I didn’t go to the Hatake because I couldn’t, » he gritted, « they wouldn’t have accepted me. »

And oh, how it hurt to admit that. Izuna frowned.

« Why not ? » he asked, « they’re your family. Hatake are defensive of family, aren’t they ? »

Tobirama dragged a hand down his face and bit his lower lip till the skin broke. Drops of blood rolled on his cheek.

« Hey, » Izuna started.

Tobirama interrupted him.

« When my father died, three years ago, they came to ask me to follow them. I refused. I chose Hashirama over them, and they didn’t appreciate. I… I’m not part of the pack anymore... »

It tore his heart to admit it.

« I still thought Hashirama loved me, at this moment, » he whispered.

He had thought that it was his duty to stay with the Senju, to protect them, to assist his brother even if it proved detrimental to his relation with his mother’s family. He had thought Hashirama’s distant behaviour (it had been like that since the river incident) would change when he would see that Tobirama had chosen him, that he was loyal no matter what.

But it hadn’t changed anything. Hashirama’s behavior had worsened, if Tobirama was honest with himself. His brother had kept belittling him before treating him like a prince and Tobirama had been so confused he had just squared his shoulders, bowed his head and born anything Hashirama had thrown his way.

He looked up and saw the look on Izuna’s face, a look of pity, and he saw red. He sneered and growled, baring his sharp teeth.

« Stop looking at me like that, » he snarled.

Izuna sighed and looked about to talk when the door of the meeting room opened and Chihiro sauntered out.

« Izuna-kun, bring him inside, » she said, « they want to see him. »

Izuna nodded and rose to his feet. He untied the leash from the steel ring on the wall as Tobirama stood up, before dragging him inside. The young omega followed him as best as he could but these fucking shackles threatened to make him fall as he struggled to follow his rival’s pace.

He fucking hated it.

Fortunately for what was left of his self-control, the walk wasn’t long, barely a dozen of steps and they were inside the room. Tobirama was once again forced to kneel as Izuna chained his leash to a steel ring embedded in the parquet. He was alone in the middle of the room, surrounded by Uchiha. Several old alphas – probably the Elders – the uncle, an alpha woman he had never seen, Tajima – the old man was looking angry and Tobirama internally flinched – Chihiro, Izuna…

And Madara.

The alpha was sitting on a throne-like chair made of shiny black wood. He was wearing simple black clothes, a yukata open on his large muscled chest, and leaving his impressive biceps on display. His heavy mane of dark hair was falling like a waterfall on his large shoulders and his Sharingan was on, shining with the unique pattern of his Mangekyo.

Tobirama gulped. At this moment, the Uchiha Head was the perfect picture of the threatening alpha male, and his inner omega really wasn’t appreciating it.

He was completely surrounded, the chain preventing him from standing, if any of them decided to attack him, he wouldn’t be able to defend himself. He wasn’t even able to sense them, or just to see all of them. There were still some at his back, a silent threat. And he hated that.

(He was impressed too. Finally some fucking competent shinobi ! Finally people who had understood the power of suggestion and presentation, who knew that there were better methods to get something out of someone than just beating the hell out of someone or cut them into pieces. Fucking finally!)

He licked his lips, waiting for Madara to talk. Tension was filling the room. And finally, Madara spoke.

« Finally awake, I see, » he taunted.

Tobirama bit his tongue and fisted his hands on his thighs. Madara stood up and Tobirama caught a movement on his right. He tensed but kept looking right in front of him, keeping his attention on Madara, who was currently the biggest threat in the room.

« Chihiro told us that you’ve killed your rapists, » the alpha said.

Tobirama nodded slowly. He heard someone mumble something that sounded a lot like ‘good’ somewhere behind him. Madara smirked. He advanced toward the omega and crouched in front of him. Tobirama looked away, the reflex having been drilled into him since childhood.

« Chihiro told us a lot of things, » he heard Madara say, « and you would have been anybody else, I would have believed her. But here’s a problem, you’re you. »

Tobirama exhaled slowly and glanced quickly at the alpha. His spining Sharingan was looking like the caldera of a volcano.

« Which means ? » he gritted, even if he already knew.

« You’re the White Demon, » Madara continued, « I’ve seen my brother coming back beaten and bloody enough times to know that you are a vicious fucker who cannot be trusted. »

Tobirama closed his eyes and inhaled. Of course.

« Everything I told Chihiro is the truth, » he said.

He exhaled and suddenly looked straight into Madara’s burning eyes. A show of good faith that costed him a lot but was necessary. He saw Madara’s eyes widen before the world became red.

************

Madara knew Chihiro had done it on purpose. The yukata the Senju was wearing was too small for him. It stopped in the middle of his thighs, putting his strongs legs on display, the powerful muscles twitching under the white skin. And it was largely open on his chest, closed under his sternum, and his breasts were barely hidden – Madara could see the nipples pointing under the fabric – their soft curves catching the alpha’s eyes. Madara internally cursed his great-great-aunt.

She knew exactly what she was doing, putting the Senju’s omegan nature on display like that. The respect of omegas had been drilled into the young alpha’s head since he had been but a babe (at the same time, it was kinda difficult not to respect them when you spent your childhood surrounded by omegas who could hand your ass to you on a platter). It was difficult for him to be violent or cruel with the Senju.

Curse Chihiro and her plots.

Around them, in the illusion his Mangekyo had created, they were alone. Tobirama was unchained and the sky outside the window was blood red. The young omega blinked slowly and looked around. Madara eagerly admired his wolfish profile highlighted by the red light.

« I... honestly wasn’t expecting that, » Tobirama said slowly.

« It was impressive what you did, » Madara said earnestly, « completely stupid, but impressive. »

« Isn’t impressive stupidity your credo ? » Tobirama sniped back.

Madara blushed in offence, but then he smirked and grabbed the Senju’s chin. Tobirama’s nostrils flared in alarm but he didn’t move an inch, hands fisted on his thighs.

« I’m gonna be honest, Senju, » he snarled, « you might have Chihiro in your pocket, but I don’t trust you and I don’t believe you. »

He saw the Senju’s jaws flex and was reminded of the impressive teeth adorning them. Even here in this illusion, even if he knew that the omega could do nothing, a reflexive shiver tickled down his back. But Tobirama did nothing, just glared quite heatedly.

« Is it my fault if you are a dumbass ? » he taunted.

Madara chuckled almost darkly and grabbed the Senju’s short shaggy hair. Except an imperceptible tightening of his fists, Tobirama didn’t react, and Madara could only admire his level of self-control. Most people would have started panicking by now, wondering where the trap was hiding. But Tobirama seemed made of steel.

« You are not helping your case, Senju, » Madara growled.

« No matter what I say, you won’t believe me, will you ? » Tobirama retorted with a deep snarl, « you said it yourself, I’m the White Demon, I can’t be trusted. »

Madara tilted his head on the side, hand still fisted in Tobirama’s silver-white hair. Even if he had wanted, he wouldn’t have been able to miss the hurt behind the omega’s words.

« Well, » he taunted, « the whole Land of Fire knows you are a loyal Senju dog, that you’d rather die than betray your clan. »

Madara inhaled before continuing.

« So I’m sure you understand why I don’t trust you... »

Tobirama glared silently at him, before sighing and bowing his head.

« And if I gave you something to trust me ? » he asked in a voice that sounded almost soft.

Madara tilted his head on the side and thought quickly.

« Talk, » he said, « and I’ll decide if what you gave me is worth it. »

Tobirama looked at him and nodded.

« There is a jail, » the omega started, « outside the Senju compound, hidden in a cliff. Sensors can’t detect it because of the seals in the walls. Guards change every three days and they use a different route each time. It was made to hold powerful and valuable prisonners. »

He licked his lips.

« I know for sure that three Uchiha are held there as we speak. »

Madara tensed and pulled on Tobirama’s hair, baring his teeth.

« Who ? » he snarled.

« I don’t know their names, » Tobirama gritted, « I just know that they have been taken a few days before… before... »

He exhaled shakily.

« … before Hashirama killed my baby, » he finally spat.

Madara thought quickly. It was probably Kato and his team, Shuya and Mai. They should have come back a week ago, but they had given no news or hadn’t tried to contact the clan in any way. If what Tobirama had told him was true, they had been snatched as they were going on a mission to Lightning Country. It meant they had been at the Senju’s hands for almost a month now. Madara didn’t want to imagine what they had undergone.

« You’re going to tell me everything about that jail, » he snarled.

And Tobirama nodded.

************

Izuna had stopped breathing when Tobirama had looked into Madara’s Sharingan. He had honestly not expected that, a Senju willingly looking into an Uchiha’s eyes. It was not something you saw everyday. Around them, the Elders and Chihiro were waiting with Baited breath. Tajima was biting his thumb.

And finally, after ten long and silent seconds where Madara and Tobirama had stayed perfectly still, Madara stood up and Tobirama fell forward, breathless, catching himself on his hands. Being caught in the Tsukuyomi was always exhausting, no matter what actually happened in the illusion.

Tobirama looked up at Madara, who was towering over him. The omega’s sculpted cheekbones were dusted pink with exertion. Izuna watched as his brother turned to Chihiro.

« Bring him back to his cell and do not let anybody see him until I say so, » Madara ordered.

Chihiro nodded and stood up to unchain Tobirama’s leash from the ground, before leaving the room. The omega limped after her without any resistance but Izuna caught a spark of fire in his carmine eyes as he exited the room. Izuna exhaled discreetly, relieved.

(His rival was not broken.)

Madara dragged a hand down his face and sighed. Izuna turned to him, chewing on his tongue.

« What happened in the Tsukuyomi ? » Takahiro asked, saying out loud what everybody was wondering.

« He told me something to prove he could be trusted, » Madara answered, thoughtful, looking at the door the omega had just passed.

Elder Sachiko chuckled darkly and Madara turned to her.

« Sorry, Madara-sama, » she apologized, « it’s just that I have troubles believing the White Demon would betray his clan. »

Izuna had to admit that it was highly unlikely. Tobirama’s reputation was terrifying, but it also insisted on his loyalty toward the Senju Clan. And yet, if everything Tobirama had told Chihiro was true, it was no wonder his rival had finally snapped. Actually, it was kinda impressive he had born the abuse for so long before finally snapping and destroying his abusers.

(If all of this was a plot to destroy the Uchiha, it was an extremely elaborated one, and honestly, Izuna wasn’t buying it at all.)

« So do I, Sachiko-san, » Madara answered, « but I have the feeling he’s really angry with his brother. He was trying not to show it but it was clear he was boiling everytime I mentionned Hashirama. »

« I’d be boiling too if you kept mentionning the fucker who killed my baby, » Keiko growled, and oh, how Izuna understood his aunt’s sentiment. He wondered if he could convince his brother to stop playing around and actually bash the Senju’s head in the next time they would face the fuckers on the battlefield.

« So what is this information he told you ? » Izuna asked, a little curious.

« The location of Senju jail where Kato and his team might be held, » Madara answered, « the rotations of the guards, the seals reinforcing and dissimulating it, and how to destroy them, the passwords, the traps laid to prevent breakins or breakouts. Everything. »

Tajima whistled lowly.

« That’s a lot for someone who might be a double agent, » he said.

« That’s what I thought too, » Madara admitted begrudgingly, « but then there is still the possibility that all of that is a trap to lure us into a trap. »

Izuna rolled his eyes and stood up.

« There is only one way to know for sure, isn’t it ? » he said.

Madara turned to him, dark eyes unreadable.

« Give me a team, Madara, » Izuna continued, « I’ll go check the intel and if it’s true, I’ll bring Kato and his team back. »

The young alpha saw his brother hesitate, biting his nails.

« Madara, » he insisted, « you know I’m the best for that kind of mission ! If Tobirama told us bullshit, I’ll get out of here without problems. But if he told us the truth and we don’t check, we’re condemning Kato and the others. »

Madara finally nodded.

« Fine, I’ll give you full reign for that mission, » he said.

Izuna nodded quickly.

« I’ll be leaving in three hours, » he said, « just enough time to gather the team and prepare. »

With that said, he exited the room.

In three hours, he had united his team – his aunt Keiko, Hikaku and an omega kunoichi named Koto, who had a Yamanaka somewhere in her ancestry and it was showing, her Sharingan allowing her to see through the eyes of anybody she had hypnotized before (not very useful on a battlefield but invaluable in spying or assassination missions). Madara had told him everything he needed to know.

After a quick goodbye, they left the compound at full speed.

It took them nearly a day to reach the location they had been given, making a large detour to avoid being spotted by Senju patrols. First good surprise, there was indeed something at this location. Second good surprise, the guards rotations they had been given were exact to the second. It was child’s play for Koto to ensnare them and get into their head to check that, third good surprise, the passwords were exact. Izuna was starting to believe Tobirama had told them nothing but the truth.

He sent Keiko and Hikaku to take care of the seals, and once again the informations were exact. They entered thanks to the passwords and then slaughtered anybody in their path, guards and prisonners alike, till they found Kato and his team. The three Uchiha were in a dire state. Wearing only rags, beaten and bloody, their Sharingan sealed off. They were obviously a little traumatized, but at least they were whole and alive.

Koto led them outside the jail, while Keiko and Hikaku were placing explosives around the structure and Izuna disposed three corpses in the cell Kato’s team had been held in. He doubted any corpses would be recognizable after the explosion, but at least the number of mangled bodies would correspond to the number of people who were supposed to be in the jail.

Once everybody was out of the jail, Izuna placed himself at the entry and spat several little balls of fire inside the building. He turned on his heels and rushed in the opposite direction. A minute later, a huge explosion shook the ground and Izuna dove to protect his head. When he looked over his shoulder, a thick black smoke was spiralling toward the skies.

They ran to the compound before anybody could come and find them.

They were welcomed at the compound like heroes. Madara was smiling and he embraced his brother tightly. They led Kato and the two others to Chihiro, who healed their wounds. But problems arose when they tried to take off the seal binding their Sharingan. As soon as they touched it, Kato fell on the ground screaming, holding his head. The crisis lasted for long and excruciating minutes, where they held him down to prevent him from hurting himself. Mai was weeping silently.

« They told us we would never use our Sharingan ever again, » Shuya said grimly, face grey.

Madara was looking furious and he turned to Chihiro.

« Bring the Senju here, » he snarled.

Chihiro nodded sharply and sauntered out of the room.

« You’ve captured a Senju ? » Kato asked a little breathlessly.

« It’s a little bit more complicated than that, » Izuna said.

Ten minutes later, Chihiro came back, dragging a disgruntled Tobirama by the leash. The omega’s expression was murderous at best, and when he saw Kato, he looked immediately at Madara in a way that clearly said : « See ? I told you the truth. »

« You got the White Demon, » Kato whispered, like he was not believing his own eyes.

« How do we get these fucking seals off ? » Madara growled at Tobirama.

The Senju quickly scanned the seals with his eery eyes before answering.

« You’ll have to unshackle me, » he just said, and Izuna saw the fury crossing Madara’s face.

« No, » the Clan Head answered, « you tell Chihiro how to do it and she will proceed. »

« I am not doubting Chihiro’s skills, but if something is done even remotely wrong, their optical nerve will rot down, » Tobirama retorted, « and it will render them either blind or dead. »

Madara blushed in fury. In two steps, he was in front of Tobirama, grabbed the omega by the hair and forced him to bend down.

« Do anything to hurt them or try to escape, » Madara warned, « and I’ll have you cut into pieces so slowly you will beg for death. Clear ? »

« Cristal, » Tobirama answered coldly, clearly not impressed.

« Unshackle him, » Madara ordered.

Chihiro nodded and did open Tobirama’s shackles. The omega shook his legs, before kneeling in front of Kato. Every Uchiha in the room had their Sharingan on and watched as Tobirama brought his hands to Kato’s face and slowly infused chakra into the seal. They watched as he patiently unravelled the seal fron Kato’s optical nerve with a gentleness they didn’t think he possessed. With a last sweep of Tobirama’s cool chakra, the seal on Kato’s head disappeared. The young alpha activated his Sharingan with a relieved laugh.

Tobirama then passed to Shuya and then to Mai, unravelling their seals. Once he was sure everything was okay, he stood up and let Chihiro shackle him again, without resistance. Izuna was too busy tracking the movements of Tobirama’s powerful legs, hoping his yukata would ride up just a tiny little bit, to see Kato crouching, hostility clear in his features.

As soon as the shackles snapped on Tobirama’s delicate and bruised ankles, Kato rushed forward with a warcry and punched Tobirama in the cheek. The omega, not looking very surprised, rolled with the punch. Kato pushed forward, grabbing him by the shoulders and slamming him violently against a wall.

« How the tables have turned, you fucking demon ! » he snarled, raising his fist, « let’s see how you like a taste of your clan’s medicine ! »

« Kato stop ! » Izuna cried, catching his clanmate around the waist to haul him off Tobirama. Madara and Tajima came to his help and together, they dragged Kato off the omega.

« He’s a monster ! » Kato cried, sounding hysterical.

He was still firmly gripping the hem of Tobirama’s grey yukata in his clenched fists and the fabric soon gave up, tearing open on the whole length. When Tobirama felt the cold air on his naked skin, he obviously panicked and threw himself backward blindly, hitting the wall and sliding on the ground in a crouching position, teeth bared, arms crossed protectively on his chest. But he was bared to the eyes of the Uchiha, his yukata reduced to shredds. Izuna could see the roundness of his breasts and his nipples, red and erect, milk drops rolling on the pale skin.

The sight had at least the effect to make Kato stop trashing, eyes wide with surprise.

« He’s... an omega ? » he blurted in a stunned voice.

The atmosphere in the room had changed too, heavier, as all the alphas’s eyes were now glued to Tobirama’s barely covered form. The omega was shaking, whether with panic or rage was unclear. Izuna gulped, feeling his loins tighten. And then, a cold and steely voice echoed in the room.

« All the alphas out. Now ! »

It was Tajima. Their father was livid and furious.

« Out ! » Tajima snarled again, placing himself back to Tobirama to shield the Senju from their vision, « and while you’re at it, throw this idiot in the pond. Maybe it will make him come back to his senses. »

Without trying to argument, the alphas exited the room as fast as it was humanely possible without looking ike they were fleeing. Being the target of Tajima’s ire was never a good thing.

Once outside, they waited. Keiko was explaining the whole story to Shuya and Mai, who were listening to her with gaping mouths and wide eyes. Kato was sitting on one of the steps of the stairs leading to the Head House, looking into the void. Madara was pacing and Izuna was just standing there, biting his nails.

Finally, Tajima got out of the house. He was wearing only his shirt and his pants, having probably parted with his robe to cover Tobirama. Despite his venerable age for a shinobi, Tajima was still obviously strong, wiry muscles rolling under his fair skin. He glared at the assembled alphas.

« We brought him back to the Gynaeceum, » he stated coldly, « Kagome and Han are with him. »

« I said... » Madara started, but Tajima interrupted him harshly.

« Do you really want us to leave a rape survivor in the middle of a panic attack alone ? » he growled.

Madara’s mouth snapped shut and he sheepishly looked at his feet. Izuna prudently took a step back to get out of the line of fire, just like Keiko.

« No, of course not, » Madara mumbled.

Tajima nodded sharply.

« Good, » he said, « now come back inside. Chihiro wants to talk. »

Madara, looking like a was on the deathrow, gingerly followed their father back inside. Izuna used the opportunity to abscond in order to take a cold shower. He had never been more happy not to be Clan Head.

************

Chihiro was a tiny little bit angry. She held no love – even if she ould admit a reluctant affection – for the young Senju, but still, this was not a way to treat someone who had just saved your eyesight. And tearing open the clothes of a rape survivor, in a room full of potential aggressors (in Tobirama’s eyes, Chihiro knew they wouldn’t have done anything), while they were shackled and unable to defend themselves.

Chihiro tutted. Honestly, she had expected better from Kato. She was gonna have words with him.

She took a sip of tea, letting the old liquid roll in her mouth before swallowing it. Tajima entered at this moment, followed by Madara. Her great-nephew sat on her left, while Madara sat in front of her. Chihiro expertly pourred tea into two porcelain cups, before giving one to Tajima and one to Madara. The young alpha took it gingerly, while Tajima immediately started drinking.

« So, » Madara said, « what did you want to talk about ? »

« Patience, young one, » Chihiro tutted, « savour your tea. »

Maybe being left hanging would finally teach him to listen to her. She had drilled patience into all of her family members’s heads and she would drill it into his head too, no matter how thick his skull was. Madara sighed and put his cup on the table.

« Listen, aunt Chihiro, » he started with a contrite face, « I am sorry I yelled at you yesterday, okay ? Can we get to the point ? Please ? »

Chihiro squinted, just for the pleasure of watching him squirm. She finally put her cup on the table too.

« Fine, » she said, « I want to talk about Tobirama. »

Madara rolled his eyes.

« Yes, I’ve guessed as much, » he groaned.

« This boy has told you the truth, » Chihiro continued, not takinf his interruption into account, « he allowed us to save three of our own. You heard what Izuna reported, all the information he gave you were strictly exact. And he unsealed their Sharingan. We could have found ourselves with three cripples, but instead we have three warriors ready to fight and defend the clan. And it’s thanks to him, whether you like it or not. »

Madara’s face was pinched in anger.

« He deserves a reward for that, » the old woman finished.

« I still don’t trust him, » the young alpha retorted.

« We do not ask you to trust him, son, » Tajima intervened, « we ask you to give him a chance. If he’s worthy of it, trust will come naturally. »

Madara growled.

« You are asking me to bet the wellbeing of my clan on the slight chance that he is not playing us all. »

Chihiro stared blankly without blinking for a long minute, till he started to squirm.

« The probability he is telling us the truth is way higher than the probability he is playing us, » she said, « because if this is actually a plot, this is the most ambitious, elaborate and long-term I’ve ever seen. »

Madara obviously gnashed his teeth together.

« Let me tell you something, Madara-kun, » she said, « you probably don’t remember it because you were too young, but not so long ago, the Uchiha and the Senju were quite evenly matched. Of course, the balance tipped in favor of one or the other like it always does, but there was a balance. »

She took a sip of tea.

« And then Butsuma Senju married the Hatake princess and things started to change. She brought her ferociousness and her wolves, and more importantly, she brought her son into the world. »

Next to her, Tajima cracked his neck. Madara was listening silently.

« Since that boy was brought on the battlefield, things have changed. The Senju have secured alliances and trade agreements, their weapons are more resistant than our Uchiha steel, thanks to the seals incorporated in them. Their iryo-ninjutsu has improved too. We now see warriors coming back on the battlefield after wounds that should have killed them. And we know Tobirama has a large part of responsability in all of that. »

She licked her lips.

« You’ve seen it yourself. Anything Izuna has tried, any jutsu he has mastered, this boy has found a way to counter. And if there was only that. You should have seen the seal he left on his shackles when he escaped. »

Chihiro was aware of how she was sounding and looking, but she didn’t care. She needed to make Madara see the benefits they could get from Tobirama’s loyalty.

« It’s a piece of art, an incredible breakthrough. He probably opened an entire new field of ninjutsu all by himself ! »

« Aren’t you exagerrating a little bit, aunt Chihiro ? » Madara teased.

The old woman rolled her eyes.

« Tajima, tell him, » she groaned, « you changed his diapers, maybe he’ll be more willing to listen to you. »

Madara blushed madly and Tajima chuckled lightly.

« This is space-time ninjutsu, son, » he said.

Madara’s dark eyes widened.

« You are sure ? » he asked, voice heavy with disbelief, « it’s technically impossible... »

« We are sure, » Chihiro confirmed, « a piece of art, I tell you... »

She bent forward, put her elbows on the table and linked her fingers.

« And this is just one of the many things we know he has created. I am pretty sure there are way more. »

« And we knew that he created all that while being severely abused, » Tajima quipped.

Chihiro could litterally see the gears steaming in Madara’s head. She decided to land the coup de grâce.

« Now imagine what he might come up with in a healthy environment, for the benefits of people who respect him. »

Madara inhaled deeply, before dragging a hand down his face. He then took his teacup and downed it one go.

« This is a dangerous bet, » he said, setting it back on the table.

« In our line of work, all bets are dangerous, » Tajima retorted.

Madara linked his fingers and put his forehead on them, silent, deep in thoughts. Chihiro waited.

Madara was a good lad, she knew. A great heart, brave, loyal, very family-oriented. She knew he would die to protect their clan (she feared it would come to that one day).

She also knew that he held one last spark of friendship for Hashirama Senju, one last foolish hope that their childhood dream might come true. Maybe this was the cause of his mistrust for Tobirama. The fact that he didn’t want to accept how wrong he had been about his estranged friend. That he didn’t want to see Hashirama Senju as a child killer, something Madara had always abhorred.

The young alpha sighed and looked up.

« Fine, » he said, « I authorize you to let him walk freely in the Gynaeceum. But he has to be shackled at all time. If he tries to leave the Gynaeceum or to escape in any way, I’ll have him thrown back in a cell. Is that enough for you ? »

Chihiro smiled snidely, gears alreday turning in her head. This was something she could work with.

« This is perfect, » she answered.

Chapter Text

Tetsuo was fascinated. At three years old, the little alpha boy lived in the Gynaeceum with his mother Akito, recently widowed. And it had been a few days since a new person had appeared in the Gynaeceum.

The new person was an omega, and Tetsuo thought they might be a mister just like his mom. And Tetsuo was fascinated. They were so tall and looked so strong. And their skin was pale like the snow, just like their hair. And their eyes were red like the Sharingan, so it meant they must be really strong.

The pale maybe-mister omega was always with Kagami, rocking him, feeding him. And sometimes, other omegas asked them to feed their babies and they did, and Tetsuo was a little sad not to be a baby anymore, because their bosom looked so soft and the babies always made happy noises when they fed them. The little boy admitted he might be jealous.

He had noticed that the pale omega person had shackles around their ankles. Tetsuo was wondering if they had done something naughty and were being punished. Chihiro-obaa-san could be scary when she caught you being naughty.

Hiding behind his mother as they were lounging in the hammam with other omegas, Tetsuo was spying on the pale omega person. They were sitting alone in a corner, away from the others, wearing a large piece of white clothe around his waist, that had become almost translucent because of the vapor. They were looking into the void, and seemed so sad inside. They were speaking with nobody and nobody spoke with them. Tetsuo found that stupid. And he didn’t like the sad look in the pretty omega person’s red eyes.

The little boy took his decision. He escaped his mother’s attention and ran to the pretty omega person. When he reached them, he all but jumped on their lap and sat there, looking up at them with a big smile.

« Hello ! I am Tetsuo ! I am three ! » he cheered, holding two fingers proudly in front of the pretty omega person’s face.

The pale omega blinked, dumbfounded. Tetsuo, too happy that they had noticed him, didn’t felt the atmosphere in the hammam change, becoming colder and heavier. All the other omegas in the room were looking at them, tense, ready to attack. The pale omega blinked once more and then smiled, small and soft and Tetsuo beamed. He had succeeded ! They weren’t sad anymore !

They gently stroked Tetsuo’s hair.

« Hello Tetsuo, » they said gently, « you are very big for your age. »

Tetsuo preened.

« What is your name ? » the little boy asked curiously.

« My name is Tobirama, little one... »

« Tobia… To… rama… can I call you Tora ? »

They chuckled softly, their eyes creasing.

« Of course, you can, » they answered.

Tetsuo grinned and stood up on Tora’s lap, putting his little hands on their shoulders. Tora didn’t move, still smiling.

« Why is your hair white ? » he asked.

« It is because I am an albino, » Tora answered in a soft voice.

« What is an albino ? »

Tora chuckled. They gently took Tetsuo under the arms and made the little boy sit on their lap.

« Well, » they said, « you see, every person has a book, inside of them. And in this book, it is written if you are an omega or an alpha, a girl or a boy, the color of your skin, of your hair, of your eyes, if you will suffer from certain diseases, or the nature of your chakra... »

Tetsuo was lsitening intently, mouth gaping, ears wide open.

« In my book, the color isn’t written, » Tora continued in a soft voice, « this is why my hair and my skin are white, and my eyes red. Because of that, my sight isn’t very good, and I can’t stay too long in the sun without protection. »

« Your eyes aren’t red because of the Sharingan ? » Tetsuo asked.

« No, little one, it’s not because of the Sharingan. I am not an Uchiha, I do not have it. »

« Where can I find my book ? »

« It is a very tiny book, little one, hidden in every part of your body, and it isn’t written in any langage we know. I am afraid you can’t find it. »

Tetsuo pouted.

« Why are you shackled ? » the little boy asked then, « did Chihiro-obaa-san punish you ? »

A shadow passed on Taro’s sharp face and they exhaled slowly before smiling again.

« Yes, you can say that Chihiro-san punished me, » they joked, in a strained and weary voice.

Tetsuo didn’t like the way sadness was worming its way back into Tora. He was about to ask another question when his mother arrived and took the little boy into his arms. He saw Tora’s face close up in resignation and was about to protest when his mother sat next to Tora, setting Tetsuo on his lap. The little boy squealed in pleasure as his mother nuzzled his hair. Akito looked up at Tora with unreadable eyes and the pale omega looked away.

« My little monster didn’t annoy you ? » Akito asked a little mischeviously.

Tora’s face whipped up in his direction, red eyes wide. They looked at Tetsuo and smiled.

« No, he didn’t annoy me at all, on the contrary. This is a very kind and curious little boy you have here. »

Akito grinned and kissed the top of Tetsuo’s head. The little boy giggled. Tora was still looking tired but their smile was genuine.

« Oh, yes, very curious ! » Akito chuckled, tickling his son’s sides and the little boy flailed in delight.

The omega stood up, Tetsuo in his arms.

« I’m going to wash myself, » he said, « why don’t you come ? I’ll wash your back and you’ll do mine. »

Tora seemed frozen in surprise for a second, before they nodded slowly.

« With pleasure, » they said.

************

Tobirama closed his eyes and sighed as Akito washed his back, with quick and vigorous movements. The water was warm and soothing and the smell floating in the hammam was a mix of musk and soap, heavy, safe and relaxing. Only omegas and small children here, nothing to fear. The young man inhaled deeply as Akito gently poured water on his back. Tetsuo was running around them with a big enthousiastic smile, asking a hundred questions a minute, and Tobirama was patiently answering each of them.

« You’re very patient with children, » Akito said.

Tobirama looked at him over his shoulder. He scratched his head and chewed on his lower lip.

« I… had two little brothers, » he said in an hesitant voice, « my mother and my father were always on a mission or on the battlefield so I was the one who took care of them. They were kind and curious, following me everywhere... »

It suddenly felt like his voice was stuck in his throat. He inhaled and blinked, a tear rolling on his cheek. The memories were flooding him. Sweet little Itama, smart and curious, who crawled into Tobirama’s bed at night to cuddle and ask questions about everything he had seen in the day (he was the main reason Tobirama had started reading science scrolls and experimenting). And cute and energic Kawarama, always begging him for spars and teaching. He trailed permanently after Tobirama till the omega accepted to teach him new jutsu (not that Tobirama resisted him very much).

Tobirama sniffled, a sob blocked in his throat, choking him. He shuddered and shook. And suddenly Tetsuo hugged his waist and squeezed. Tobirama looked down at the little boy who was staring at him with serious eyes.

« Don’t be sad, Tora ! » he said.

Tobirama wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled wobblily at the little boy.

« Thank you, Tetsuo, » he croacked, ruffling the little boy’s hair.

Tetsuo beamed. Behind him, Akito smiled sadly.

« We all lost a lot in that stupid war, » he said softly.

Tobirama exhaled and bit his tongue. Akito was right unfortunately, but the young man was feeling like he had lost more than most. Maybe it was selfish to think that, but he was feeling so empty, so hollow. Sometimes, when he opened his eyes in the morning, he felt dead inside, and he wanted nothing more than just lay there till his heart stopped beating. And then he heard Kagami cry, and he forced himself to get out of bed, to beat the coldness, the sadness, to bury it under a mountain of rage and spite. His baby needed him, the rest of the world could burn.

He washed Akito’s back and they lounged a little more in the hammam before leaving. Tetsuo trailed happily after Tobirama, still bombarding the young omega with questions. And even if he would never admit it out loud, the young man loved it. Through the day, they were joined by other children and soon, Tobirama found himself sitting cross-legged in the inside garden of the Gynaeceum, surrounded by little children, Kagami in his arms, sleeping peacefully, as he explained them the concept of chakra natures. He almost forgot how tired and disgusted he was.

The next day, Chihiro invited him to drink tea, and even without his sensing, he could see she was up to something. She led him to the exterior engawa of the Gynaeceum, the one opened on the compound. He was pretty sure she wanted to get the alphas used to his presence inside the compound. He guessed this was a good idea, exposure was the most used strategy to develop poison immunity, after all.

There was a little ornamented table with a teapot and two cups of bone china, as well as two embroidered cushions. Chihiro, with her usual grace, sauntered to her cushion and knelt down. Tobirama pushed the cushion out of his way with his feet and he lied down on his back, letting his head hang off the engawa to look at the skies (it had been too long since he had taken the time to just watch it). Kagami was lying on his chest, under his yukata, sleeping peacefully. He stretched his legs and sighed. Chihiro was pouring tea in the cups and Tobirama smelt the scent of jasmin drift in the air.

« So, Tobirama, » Chihro said, sipping her tea, « I’ve heard that you became friend with Akito. »

« Friend is a big word, » he grumbled.

He had met Akito yesterday, and while he admitted the young man was open-minded and kind (and Tetsuo was just utterly adorable), it was too early to even speak about affection. Tobirama closed his eyes and stroked Kagami’s hair. The little boy giggled in his sleep and Tobirama smiled. He exhaled and opened his eyes.

« If you just told me what you want, » he grunted.

She chuckled.

« Straight to the aim, huh ? »

« I don’t like beating around the bush when I can avoid it. »

« Fine. I want to know more about the Senju iryo-ninjutsu. »

Tobirama blinked and looked at her. There was a fire in her eyes and her hands were twitching. He exhaled, thinking quickly.

« What do I get out of it ? » he asked, squinting.

Chihiro smirked.

« I knew you were gonna ask something like that, » she said, and she produced his fur pelt from somewhere on her person (seriously, how such a small woman could hide so many things on herself?)

Tobirama’s eyes widened and he straightened up on his elbows, glancing between his furpelt and Chihiro’s face. He squinted. His upbringing told him that he should refuse, that he should do everything in his power to get in the Uchiha’s way, to destroy their projects and their hopes. But this pelt was litterally the only thing he had left of his mother (so his upbringing could go fuck itself). He closed his arms on Kagami to craddle him softly and rolled on his side.

« Give me that, » he said, « and I’ll give you everything I know. Every jutsu, every bit of knowledge I have on iryo-ninjutsu. »

She blinked, apparently surprised by his reaction. Slowly, she gave him his pelt. Tobirama grabbed it eagerly and immediately curled against it with a little moan, burying his nose in the fur and inhaling. Then he threw it on his shoulders and snapped the silver pin close. He felt like his mother was holding him and he went lax, sighing. He heard Chihiro clear her throat. He stubbornly kept his eyes closed.

« You look way younger like that, » she said softly.

Tobirama rolled on his back, eyes still closed.

« I hope you have something to take notes, » he said.

« Oh, don’t worry ! » Chihiro chuckled, « I have everything I need ! »

He heard the clank of an inkstone being set on the table and the soft noise of a scroll being unrolled. He smiled.

« Perfect, » he said.

So he started his explanations. The basics of iryo-ninjutsu at first, the principles linking all the different field. He described the different manners to mould iryo chakra, the elemental natures to use depending on the result you wanted, the kind of wound you were treating. Next to him, Chihiro was noting everything he was saying, litterally vibrating.

After a moment, Kagami started getting agitated and Tobirama pulled on the hem of his yukata to bare one of his breasts before gently leading the little boy to his nipple. Kagami immediately latched on it, with little happy noises, kneading Tobirama’s breast with his little hands. The young omega smiled, eyes still closed, and felt his tense muscles relax slowly. He sighed.

He could stay there, he thought, sprawled on the engawa, just resting. It went against all he knew, but it was an alluring thought.

He then started to expand on other fields of iryo-ninjutsu, the different types of cells, how to repair each of them. He particularly insisted on the jutsu to treat brain wounds, minutiously describing each step of the chakra moulding process and each seal of the jutsu. Chihiro was writing furiously, muttering under her breath.

Tobirama was about to start another spiel on poison treatment when he felt a movement above his head and opened his eyes, tensing like a bowstring, inhaling sharply. Izuna was there, sweaty and barechested, and he was making a move to touch Kagami’s head. When he saw Tobirama’s reaction, he stopped himself and smiled awkawrdly.

« Hey, » he said with a crooked grin, « I just… hum… well, I wanted to see how Kagami was doing... »

Chihiro glared at him, apparently annoyed that Izuna interrupted Tobirama’s explanations.

« You could have announced yourself, » she chided acidly.

Izuna scrunched his nose and shrugged his shoulders.

« Sorry, » he groaned petulantly.

Tobirama straightened up, Kagami complaining loudly when his meal was interrupted. The young omega threaded his fingers through the baby’s soft curly hair to calm him, as he sat to face Izuna, closing his yukata with his free hand. Izuna was thankfully looking elsewhere. Tobirama swallowed his saliva and looked up at the alpha. After what had happened a few days ago, he was anxious at the idea of an alpha looking at him. The weight of an alpha’s eyes on his skin made him aggressive. He pursed his lips on his teeth.

« Kagami is doing well, » he sniped, craddling the little boy against his chest, protectively, as if Izuna was going to tear him from his arms.

His inner omega wanted this annoying and threatening alpha to stop looking at his baby and get his fucking ass away from him. But Izuna huffed and crossed his arms on his chest.

« Easy, » he said, « I’m not gonna do anything. »

Tobirama sneered and turned to show his profile to Izuna, nose scrunched in anger. Chihiro cleared her throat, apparently trying to get his attention back but Tobirama was too tense to notice her.

« And you, » Izuna suddenly said, « how are you doing ? »

Tobirama blinked and his head whipped quickly in Izuna’s direction.

« Why would you care ? » he blurted before he could stop himself.

Izuna frowned.

« Well, » he said, « maybe I just want to know ! Maybe I think it’s in Kagami’s best interest if you get better ! »

Tobirama’s eery eyes widened. Next to him, Chihiro rolled her eyes and sighed.

« Or maybe he’s a worrywart who like all Uchiha alphas has a relationship of love hate with his rival, » she groaned.

Izuna’s face burned.

« Aunt Chihiro !! » he exclaimed, cheeks flaming.

Tobirama felt himself blush, but he didn’t understand why. It was like a warm hand had seized his heart and his throat. It was not something he was used to, not something he had ever felt before. So he reacted like any shinobi would have when confronted to the unknown.

With aggression.

« Yeah, because my well-being was clearly your priority a month ago, when you wnated to skin me alive, » he snarled, teeth bared.

Izuna’s dark eyes widened and his face scrunched in hurt. As if Tobirama was the hurtful one here, as if he wasn’t chained and defenceless, at the mercy of the Uchiha. As if Tobirama was at fault. The young omega felt anger rise in his chest scorching like bile. He was feeling helpless, raw, he just wanted to lash out. Violence and pain were the only langages he knew, they were easy to speak, easy to give, easy to receive.

He wanted to squash this little feeling in his chest, to crush it under his heel and set it on fire. Because how dared Izuna… His own brother thought he was a monster, had treated him like an object at worst, like an animal at best. His entire clan had done so. He was a weapon, people used him and threw him away. Nobody cared. So to think his enemy, his greatest rival did…

No. No, it was too cruel.

He rose to his feet, towering over Izuna.

« So what ?! » he snapped, « you discover I have a cunt and suddenly I am a fragile little thing that needs protection ?! What, am I not good as an opponent anymore ?! »

Izuna was looking like he had just been slapped. The distant, rationnal part of Tobirama was consious he was being very unfair to Izuna, who just wanted to be kind. But the animal part of himself was drowning in fury and hurt, phantom pains wrecking his abdomen, and he just wanted to bite down. And Izuna was a perfect target for his ire.

« Do not insult me !! » he roared, « I am a shinobi ! Get these chains off me and I’ll fucking remind you !! »

Izuna was standing still, statufied. Behind him, some people were stopping to look. With his bad eyes, he couldn’t see their faces, but he thought he saw Madara approaching (curse these chakra suppressing shackles).

« And to answer your question, I’m having the time of my life, can’t you see ?! People would kill to be in my shoes ! I honestly don’t see why you give a fuck !! »

Kagami started crying in his arms and it shook Tobirama out of his trance. He distinctly noticed that tears were rolling down his face. Tobirama was feeling raw, as if his nerves had been scrapped with glass paper. His skin was too much, or not enough. Overwhelmed, he turned on his heels and sought refuge inside the Gynaeceum, his chains clinking with each of his steps.

************

Chihiro watched the door slam behind Tobirama and she sighed. She tidied up her calligraphy set and rolled her scrolls. At least, she had learned quite a lot of things about iryo-ninjutsu. She had been right to insist to give the boy a chance, he was true mine of knowledge. Unfortunately, he was also fragile, haunted by his trauma. And Izuna had unknowingly wedged a knife in one of his deepest wounds, before twisting and turning.

No wonder he had reacted like that.

Speaking about Izuna, the lad was frozen in shock, his yukata hanging from his lax hand.

« I… Idon’t understand, » he started, « I didn’t mean anything... »

« It’s okay lad, » she said, « it’s not your fault. »

Madara came stomping, dark and looming, glaring heavily. He put a hand on his brother’s shoulder before adressing Chihiro.

« What the fuck was that ? » he snapped.

« It was a wounded animal reacting to a perceived aggression, » she answered tiredly.

« Well, keep him on a short leash or I’ll put him in a cage, » Madara threatened.

« Madara, » Chihiro protested, « he’s traumatized ! You can’t blame him for lashing out ! »

« I can when he’s threatening my brother ! » Madara growled.

« Aniki, » Izuna snapped, « as mush as I appreciate your concern, I am a big boy who can take care of himself ! »

Madara bristled, eyes flashing red, and Chihiro stood up and left before the brothers started fighting like they sometimes did. She went back into the Gynaeceum and closed the door behind her. She sighed and dragged a hand down her face when she heard muffled sobs. Two children, Yumi and Aki, came running to her, distressed.

« Chihiro-obaa-san ! » they said, « Tora-san is crying ! »

Chihiro felt sadness seize her heart. The children in the Gynaeceum had taken a quick liking to Tobirama, and to noone’s surprise (the man had a soft spot for children the size of the country), the young omega was very kind and patient with them, spending hours teaching them about every subject they were interested in.

« I’m coming kiddos, » she said.

She followed them to one of the bedrooms, where she found Tobirama in a corner, curled in a ball, Kagami in his arms, shaking and sobbing. Tetsuo was standing near him, patting his shoulder and looking distressed by his incapacity to comfort the omega. The little boy looked at her like she was the solution to everything. Akito and Kagome were hovering in the corridor, and they looked helplessly at Chihiro.

« He got inside and broke down, » Kagome said softly, rocking her daughter, « we don’t know why he... »

Chihiro patted her elbow and entered inside the room. She knelt in front of the young omega. Tobirama’s shoulders were shaking, the young man seemed to be disappearing in the imensity of his pelt. In his arms, Kagami was agitating his little hands, touching Tobirama’s chin.

« Lad, » Chihiro said gently.

A loud sob raked through Tobirama. He looked up at Chihiro with puffy eyes.

« It’s unfair, » he croacked.

« What is unfair, lad ? » she asked softly.

He shook his head, sobbing.

« He doesn’t have the right to care, » he sobbed, « he doesn’t... »

He sniffled, tears welling in his eyes.

« It’s unfair… why… I don’t understand why he of all people would care... »

Chihiro sighed. Poor boy… She stood up and turned to Akito and Kagome.

« Go fetch blankets and tea, » she said, « and tell the children to come. »

They nodded and immediately scrammed to obey her. Chihiro made a signe of head to Tetsuo, who immediately huddled against Tobirama, circling (or at least trying to, the Senju was just so much larger than an Uchiha omega) his waist with his small arms. Yumi and Aki barrelled into the room and hugged Tobirama’s other side. The young Senju’s face was still wet with tears, but his sobs were slowly dying down. Kagome came back at this moment with a mountain of blankets and a dozen of children.

Soon, Tobirama found himself buried in warmth, surrounded by children. He slowly relaxed and stopped crying, a small shy smile spreading his lips. Tetsuo and Yumi were chattering non-stop to distract him. Kagome was sitting next to him, breastfeeding Yori, surveying Tobirama like an hawk, ready to intervene if he had another breakdown. Akito had come back with a teapot of ginger tea (it was awefully watered down, could barely qualify as tea, but they didn’t have a lot of tea or ginger left) and had put a cup of steaming liquid in Tobirama’s hands. Several omegas had come and asked him to breastfeed their babies, since they had noticed it made him relax quickly. Tajima had also come, he just sat in a corner in silence and watched. Chihiro was reviewing all the notes she had taken, while keeping an eyes on Tobirama.

(The boy had given her so much knowledge on iryo-ninjutsu on barely a few hours, and she bet they had barely scrapped the surface. She wanted to press him for more, but she understood that he wasn’t in the state to do so. So she waited, there would be other occasions.)

Finally, Tobirama fell asleep, his head pillowed on Tajima’s thigh, Kagami cocooned in his arms. The old omega was threading his fingers through Tobirama’s silver-white hair. Chihiro could only guess what was giving on in her great-nephew’s head, but she bet he was seeing himself in the young Senju. After his rape, Tajima had spent years suffering from nightmares and panic attacks, lashing out at alphas without any apparent reasons. He understood what Tobirama was feeling.

Chihiro stood up, checking that everybody was sleeping before exiting the room. She left the Gynaeceum and went to the training grounds. Izuna and Madara were here, ostensibly giving the cold shoulder to one another, each in their corner. The old woman sighed and facepalmed.

Children, these two were children.

She approached to place herself between them and cleared her throat.

« You might be interested in the fact that Tobirama is a little bit better, » she said.

Izuna didn’t answer, even if his shoulders relaxed a bit. Madara, on the other hand…

« I don’t give a damn ! » the young alpha snapped, his back turned, his strong arms crossed on his chest. Chihiro squinted. If this little dumbass thought she hadn’t noticed the way his eyes were tracing Tobirama’s curves anytimes he saw the omega, he was very wrong.

(She might not have the Mangekyo but she saw everything.)

« Can you at least tell me why you are still angry at each other ? » she groaned.

At these words, they whirled on their heels to face and point at each other.

« Because this dumbass has no preservation instincts ! » Madara snarled.

« Because this idiot think I am too fragile to defend myself against a bound prisonner ! » Izuna retorted.

« He escaped once, he can do it another time ! And attack you ! »

« And why would he do that ?! After everything he did to prove he was trustworthy!! »

« Because he’s an insane beast !! »

They were hissing in each other’s face like angry wet cats, and Chihiro rolled her eyes, reaching the end of her depleted patience. She grabbed the end of their hair and pulled as hard as she could. Which made them get on a knee with a yowl of pain. For good measure – and because she was feeling very petty – she pulled one more time and they yelped again.

Ah ! Served these little dumbasses well !

« Aunt Chihiro ! » they protested.

« Ready to behave like adults ? » she groaned tiredly.

Izuna grunted and nodded. When Madara stayed silent one second too many, Chihiro pulled again…

« Ow ! Yeah, okay, okay... »

He sat cross-legged on the ground, rubbing his aching scalp. Izuna was sitting in front of him, arms crossed on his chest, looking at his feet. Chihiro let go of their hair and sat on her heels.

« I understand that you didn’t appreciate that Tobirama lashed out earlier, » she said, « but you have to get that he’s hurt, traumatized deeply. He will react to triggers that we might not understand or even consider as such. »

Madara scrunched his nose.

« He still threatened Izuna, » he grumbled.

« Boy, how would you have reacted if you had discovered that your worst enemy cared more about you than your own brother ? »

Madara’s face whipped up, eyes wide. He was pale and gaping. Izuna’s face had crumpled, grief clear on his sharp features. Chihiro exhaled.

« Well, » she said, pulling several scorlls from her sleeves, « now that this is clear in your heads, let me show you everything I had learned today, and why it is so important that we give a chance to Tobirama. »

************

Tobirama was feeling empty and tired. His eyes were puffy and red-rimmed and his throat raw. Despite that, he had gone back on the engawa. He knew it might not be a good idea, but he refused to let the alphas see he was scared. Furthermore, he felt good on the engawa. The atmosphere was fresh, but he was wearing his fur pelt and he had found a nice sunny patch, warm, but with enough shadow to shield his sensitive skin from the light. He had been curled here for almost an hour, Kagami in his arms, the infant suckling on his nipple.

Tobirama stroked the baby’s curly dark hair, lost in thought. He was producing less milk than before and this was starting to worry him. The Uchiha were giving him just enough food to function, but the hunger was here, waiting like a predator ready to pounce, and he had lost weight, he could feel it. But it didn’t seem like a special treatment due to his status as a prisonner, he had the same amount of food as any omega in the Gynaeceum.

It just wasn’t enough. Neither for him, nor for the others, who were also always hungry. And it wasn’t a problem specific to the Gynaeceum, the alphas too were hungry, functionning on barely enough food. The Uchiha Clan was hungry, and if for now the children seemed spared the misfortune, but it was clear they soon would suffer of it. Tobirama frowned.

He couldn’t let that happen.

Kagami stopped suckling and yawned, fisting his little hands and Tobirama chuckled, tickling the baby’s nose with his index. Kagami sneezed and grabbing the offending appendage, before munching on it, glaring at Tobirama, his dark eyes slightly crossing. The young omega snickered and kissed the baby’s forehead, rocking him gently.

And then a silhouette surged not far from him. Tobirama squinted, his bad sight not allowing him to distinguish who it was exactly, but they were smelling distinctly alpha and weren’t standing on the engawa.

« Hey, » the alpha said and Tobirama tensed like a bowstring. He recognized that voice, it was the alpha who had attacked and stripped him a week ago.

Tobirama scrambled on his feet, his shackles clinking loudly, and rushed to the nearest door. He counted on the fact that the alphas didn’t have the right to penetrate the Gynaeceum and wouldn’t break that rule even to get to him to be able to get to the door. The alpha ran behind him.

« Wait ! » the alpha cried as Tobirama grabbed the handle of the door, « wait ! I just want to apologize ! »

Tobirama stopped. In his arms, Kagami was squirming.

« I… I am sorry, » the alpha said, « sorry that I… well… I’ve learned what happened to you… I shouldn’t have done… what I did... »

Tobirama felt anger grow in his chest. Another who thought that his cunt made him a fragile little thing that needed protection. Another who forgot…

« I was hurt, and angry, » the alpha continued, « you were an easy target. But you are not the one who tortured me and my men. Izuna told me that it’s thanks to you we’ve been freed... »

Tobirama exhaled, hand clenched on the door handle.

« Thank you, » the alpha said.

The young omega twitched and kept his eyes resolutely on the door. Why did these Uchiha thought they had the right to care ?!

« It probably won’t change what I did, how you have felt, » the alpha said, in an almost pleading voice, « but I am sorry… really... »

Tobirama looked at him over his shoulder. He could barely distinguish the alpha’s face, and he didn’t know if it was because of his bad sight or the tears welling in his eyes. He bared his teeth.

« Well, choke on it, » he snarled, before opening the door and slamming it behind him.

He walked furiously in the corridor till he reached the garden inside the Gynaeceum. He sat near the pond, under the weeping willow. He was hungry. Rageously, he crushed the tears that threatened to spill under the heel of his hand. He felt like he was choking. He forced himself to breathe deeply, he didn’t want to have another breakdown. He rocked Kagami gently, seeking to calm himself. The little boy agitated his chubby little hands toward him, as if he understood how angry and powerless Tobirama was feeling.

Someone sat next to him with a groan of pain. When Tobirama looked, he discovered Tajima, who was massaging his bad leg with an expression of resignation. He looked at Tobirama with these hawkeyes of his.

« Something happened ? » the old omega asked.

« I… it’s nothing, » Tobirama croacked, « it’s just… I’m tired... »

Tajima said nothing but nodded in understanding. Silence spread between them for long minutes before Tobirama broke it.

« How do you do it ? » he asked in a heavy voice.

« What do you mean ? » Tajima asked, frowning.

« How do you… live with it ? How do you forget ? »

Tobirama dragged a hand down his face and sniffled.

« I wake up at night feeling their hands on me, » he whispered, « I hear Hashirama’s words in my dreams. I had thought… I had hoped that killing my rapists would erase everything… would… make me feel okay again… but... »

« But the hollow is still in your chest and there’s only pain filling it, » Tajima finished.

Tobirama nodded, a sob stuck in his throat.

« How did you do it ? » he breathed, tears welling in his red eyes.

Tajima sighed and threaded a hand through his short grey-streaked dark hair.

« I know you want me to tell you you will forget with time, that the ache will disappear, » he said softly.

Tobirama nodded, sniffling. Tajima sighed and patted his shoulder in sympathy.

« I’m sorry, boy, » Tajima continued, « but the ache will be with you till the end. It will become less painful with time, will reduce to an unpleasant ache, but it will never disappear. »

The sob finally escaped Tobirama’s throat and a tear landed on Kagami’s forehead as the young omega folded in half. Tajima rubbed his back in soothing circles.

« How did you keep on going ? » Tobirama choked.

Tajima exhaled.

« I fought the ache, » he said, « I buried it. I found something to concentrate my energy on, my clan, my mate, my children. I pushed the ache away, as deep as I could. My mate helped me a lot with that... »

Tobirama shook with restrained sobs and Tajima dragged him into a tight embrace.

« What do I do then ? » the young omega cried, tears rolling on his cheeks.

« You, boy, » Tajima started, threading his fingers through Tobirama’s silver-white hair, « you find something worth of your loyalty and devotion, you sink your teeth in it and you never let go. »

A hiccup made Tobirama’s whole frame shake and Tajima chuckled, kissing the top of the young omega’s head.

« With teeth like yours, » he joked, « I’m not really worried about you. »

Despite the ache in his chest, Tobirama started laughing. He buried his nose against Tajima’s throat and inhaled the old omega’s scent, ashy and oddly reassuring. Sandwiched between their chests, Kagami started giggling shrillingly.

The next day, Tobirama found himself once again on the engawa, this time with Tetsuo and Yumi. Kagami was sleeping in a sling, craddled against his chest. Tetsuo was sitting on his lap, looking up at him with a big smile, and Yumi was sitting next to him as he was patiently explaining them the basics of genjutsu.

And then, Izuna came stomping to them and stopped right where they were sitting. Of course, Tobirama’s immediate reaction was to tense like a bowstring. Tetsuo glared at the older alpha. Tobirama gently pushed him behind his body, protective, and he squinted to better distinguish Izuna’s expression. Yumi was huddled against his side, hiding her face in the fabric of his yukata, side-eying Izuna.

« What do you want ? » Tobirama asked, voice as cold as steel.

Izuna scrunched his nose. He was looking angry, and not for the first time, Tobirama cursed the chakra restraining shackles. Not being able to sense Izuna’s emotions made him feel very vulnerable. And then, Izuna put his hand right under Tobirama’s nose, palm open and fingers extended.

« Take my hand ! » he exclaimed.

Tobirama blinked, looking between Izuna’s hand and his face. Among shinobi, taking one’s hand was a very intimate gesture. A gesture of complete trust, since they needed them to compose mudras and a wound to one of them could take them off active duty for good.

(It was a gesture made between lovers.)

« Come on, take my hand ! » Izuna insisted.

After a moment of hesitation, Tobirama took Izuna’s hand. It was surprisingly large and warm. The young alpha squeezed, but his grip was not painful, just firm.

« I don’t care that you are an omega, » Izuna said, « and I don’t think that you need protection, you’ve kicked my ass enough times to make that clear. »

Tobirama shivered.

« I am just extremely fucking angry that people you were protecting with your life thought they had the right to abuse you like that ! » Izuna continued, « you are my rival ! Which means that you are mine to take down ! This is the only reason I care ! »

Tobirama felt a strange warmth bloom in his chest. He was feeling Izuna’s pulse under his palm, it hadn’t wavered a bit. He was saying the truth.

("Which mean that you are mine to take down.")

« Okay, » he croaked in a wavering voice.

He let go of Izuna’s hand, feeling oddly warm. Izuna was still scowling angrily, and blushing.

« The only reason ! » Izuna repeated, in an oddly high-pitched voice.

Tobirama nodded, and Izuna turned on his heels and left briskly, his long jet-black hair swaying behind him. The young omega watched him go, a little dazed. Tetsuo pulled on his yukata to get his attention and Tobirama looked down at him.

« Are you okay, Tora ? » he asked in a little voice.

« Yeah, don’t worry Tetsuo, I’m okay, » he said, threading his fingers through the boys fluffy black hair.

He looked at where Izuna was walking away and chewed on his lower lip, his sharp teeth threatening to break the skin.

« I am okay, » he whispered.

He looked at Izuna’s back till it blurred with the rest of the environment. Words were storming in his head like a hurricane. It was difficult to think straight.

("… you are my rival… you are mine…")

Tobirama shuddered.

("Your brother doesn’t love you, boy!")

He closed his eyes and inhaled.

("… you are mine…")

His hand was still tingling with Izuna’s warmth.

(… a relation of love hate with his rival…)

His rival. Izuna was his rival, the wall against which Tobirama had crashed times and times again, the faithful opponent who had allowed Tobirama to become better, faster, stronger.

("… mine…")

His.

Tobirama exhaled shakily, tears welling in his eyes, making his vision even more blurry than it already was. A surprised fit of laughter escaped him.

« Tora ? » Tetsuo asked while Yumi hugged his side.

« I am okay, Tetsuo, » he chuckled shakily.

He ruffled the little boy’s hair, before looking at the two children flanking him. Tears were rolling on his cheeks, but he was smiling. He observed the children, so kind and pure and innocent.

("… find something worth of your loyalty and devotion, sink your teeth in it and never let go…")

His stomach growled in hunger. Yumi looked at him interrogatively. The young omega kissed her brow, and she blushed in delight. He felt a tickle along his gums, just over his fangs.

("… sink your teeth in it…" "... mine…")

He looked at where Izuna had disappeared.

("… sink your teeth in it…")

His jaws were aching.

Chapter Text

Madara was starting to wonder if Tobirama’s real goal wasn’t to make him go bad with stress and anger. Because the Senju asshole parading around as a badly functionnal human being had somehow vanished from the Gynaeceum. Once again. Leaving only Kagami bundled up in his furpelt and his shackles neatly arranged (because the man was apparently a fucking troll on top of everything else) on the futon he was supposed to sleep on.

Madara was pacing like a caged lion on the market place, the whole clan gathered here watching him rage. Izuna was a little red in the face and looking quite constipated. Kagome was holding little Kagami in her arms, rocking him slowly. Chihiro was standing next to her, looking thoughtful. Finally, Madara exploded.

« What the hell is his problem ?! » he snapped, « we gave him a chance and he blows it like… ! Raaaahhh !!! »

« It makes no sense, » Chihiro said in a perplexed voice.

« Yeah, » Tajima added, « he left Kagami here. And his furpelt. We know he was really attached to them. »

« I honestly don’t care about this asshole’s reasons ! He broke the rules ! »

« When we’ll catch him, we’ll put him on a goddamn leash, » Izuna growled just as a flash of light shone behind him.

« Don’t take your desires for reality, weasel, » a very recognizable voice drawled.

Madara didn’t try to understand. He jumped on Tobirama and pushed him flat on his back on the ground. The omega went down with a surprised yelp and Madara didn’t give him the time to gather his wits. He rolled him on his back and blocked his arms, twisting them harshly.

« Ow !! » Tobirama snapped, « what the hell was that for ?! »

« What was that for ?! You tried to escape ! Again !! »

« I left a note ! » Tobirama exclaimed.

« What ? » Madara said, dumbfounded.

« With Kagami ! »

Madara turned to Kagome, who was busy gently extracting a roll of paper from Kagami’s tiny fist. She unrolled it and made a face.

« It’s written ‘Don’t worry, I’ll be back before midday’, » she said, and her nose scrunched like she was trying not to laugh.

« Honestly, » Tobirama grumbled from where he was still flattened on the ground, « sometimes I wonder if your so famed Sharingan isn’t just a gigantic joke. »

« Oh shut up ! » Madara groaned, pushing on his twisted arms, « you left a note, so what ?! You still broke the rules ! You left the Gynaeceum ! Can you at least give us a reason ?! »

« I am holding that damn reason, you gigantic fluffy dumbass ! » Tobirama spat.

Madara blushed in offence, especially when he heard people snicker. He looked down at Tobirama’s hands (long and pale and elegant fingers) and saw that he was holding a scroll. Grunting, he grabbed the scroll with one hand and pulled Tobirama on his feet with the other. He pushed the omega in Izuna’s arms, who immdiately put a blade on his throat. Tobirama didn’t resist, but he rolled his eyes and Madara sneered at him.

The alpha examined the scroll. It was looking like a random mission scroll, a hand and a half long, black, without any inscription. When he scanned it, he sensed chakra inside. He frowned and opened it carefully, ready to thrown it away if it exploded. It did not exploded, but revealed a series of intricate seals. Madara had honestly no idea what they did, they looked like nothing he knew. But he wasn’t an expert in seals. He turned to Tobirama.

« What is that ? » he asked acidly.

Tobirama’s face scrunched in an odd expression, like a was trying not to say something potentially offensive.

« Storage seals, » he finally blurted.

« Are you mocking me ?! This looks nothing like a storage seal ! »

« I modified it so the size of the dimensionnal pocket would not be limited by the size of the scroll. »

« Uh ? » Madara uttered, feeling a little lost.

Tobirama rolled his eyes.

« It’s bigger on the inside, » he said like he was talking to a three years old.

Madara snarled.

« What’s inside ? » he asked.

« Well, you just have to check, » Tobirama groaned, « it won’t bite, I promise. »

Madara wasn’t feeling any lie in the omega’s voice and chakra. He looked at the seal and decided to try. After all, even if it bit, he was fast enough to avoid it.

« Just infuse chakra slowly... » Tobirama started just as Madara pushed quite a lot of chakra into the first seal.

He was promptly buried under the mountain of potatoes that litterally exploded out of the seal.

« … because there is a lot of pressure in the first… goddammit Uchiha, do you listen when I talk ?! » he heard Tobirama yell.

Madara extracted himself from under the large pile of tuers. Gaping, he looked between Tobirama and the pile of potatoes (what the fuck ?! It was higher than him ! There was at least a thousand pounds if not more!!).

« The hell ? » he squawked in a high-pitched voice, as a merry Tajima approached to take off several little potatoes sutck in his mane.

Tobirama shrugged.

« Open the others, » he said, « slowly. »

Around them, the Uchiha were whispering, and Madara could feel their hunger. They were all starving and to see all that food… The young alpha looked between Tobirama, the scroll and the potatoes. Only one seal had produced so much food – enough to fill the clan’s bellies for a week if they restricted themselves – and there were at least a hundred seals on the scroll.

(Why had Tobirama done that?)

He turned to Tajima. His father had always known what to do. He would know again. Tajima looked down at the scroll and then up at him. He nodded.

« Open them, » he said.

Madara exhaled. Slowly, he infused chakra into the second seal. Taros started popping out of it. Dozens and dozens of it. It lasted for five good minutes and in the end, there was a pile of taros as high as the potatoes. The third seal produced sunchokes in quantities twice as high as the potatoes. The next seal produced sweet potatoes, the next one an immense pile of wild carrots, tiny and barely orange, the next one an impressive number of turnips and daikon, some of them as large as a human head.

The sheer quantity of food spread before his eyes made Madara’s mouth water. He heard his stomach growl, just like his clanmate’s. And it was only six seals. There was at least five thousand pounds of different tubers piled under his eyes. He exhaled and looked at Tobirama. Only now did he notice that the omega was in quite a dire state. His (long, powerful, magnificent, goddammit Chihiro, give him a longer yukata!) legs were covered in dust and dirt and tiny cuts, he had several broken and bloody nails and he was looking very tired.

Inhaling, Madara infused chakra in the next seal.

Lotus roots, dozens of them. And then pumpkins, almost forty. Squashes, an incredibly large number. Corn, hundred of pounds.

« Where the hell have you find that ? » he blurted.

« There is a little village, north-east, lost in the forest in a neutral zone, devastated by a bandit raid and deserted. But the seeds have stayed and grown. Life always find a way, » Tobirama answered tersely.

Madara was feeling light-headed.

Gulping, he opened the next seal. A basket, large enough to contain an adult man, popped out, full to the brim with wild apples. And then another, and another, and… All in all, a dozen baskets of wild apples. The next seal produced the same amount of persimmons. And then pinecones, spreading and rolling on the ground.

The next seal let out seven huge and heavy bags of jute, and when Hikaku opened one, chestnuts rolled on the ground. Then three bags of hazelnuts, then ten bags of walnuts, twelve bags of beechnuts and finally three bags of almonds. After that, berries. Blackberries, blueberries, raspberries, rosehip, hawthorn berries rowan berries, juniper berries. All neatly stocked in baskets. Different wild herbs then, also stocked in basket. Plaintain, wild spinach, hazel leaves, lime tree leaves, dandelions, neetles, hogweed, garlic mustard, dead-neetle. Dozens of pounds of each plants and berry and nut. Madara briefly wondered how much time it had taken him to gather all that. Tobirama had been gone for barely nine hours.

The next seal produced a little basket full of what looked like pieces of tree-bark. And another basket full of tiny round and crenate leaves, their colors a stricking green.

« What is that ? » Tajima asked, while Chihiro approached, quivering, her dark eyes shiny.

« Willow bark, » Tobirama answered in a slightly strained voice, « in infusion, it’s good against fever and minor pains. The leaves are ground-ivy, it has properties against sickness touching the lungs, especially bronchitis. »

Madara dragged a hand down his face. He was feeling like he had taken a hit on the head. Around them, the whispers were getting more excited, more pressing.

Madara shook his head to get his wits back and opened the next seal. Two wooden case popped out, approximatively five hands long, three hands larges and two and a half hand high. When Hikaku and Tajima opened them, it was to discover large and sugary honeycomb. Madara heard several children squeal happily. The next seal produced two large roots of ginger and the next one several roots of ginseng.

After that, two large baskets full of eggs of all sizes and colors popped out of the next seal. And then mushrooms. Shiitake, ceps, girolles, morels, russula. Almost thirty baskets, and the smell was making Madara very hungry. To his surprise, the next seal produced five large, white and heavy balls of… something.

« What is that ? » Chihiro asked curiously, while Hikaku was lightly tapping one of the balls with his index, eyes wide.

« Mushroom, » Tobirama answered curtly, sweat rolling on his temples, « giant puffball mushroom. It’s edible... »

Madara had no idea such mushrooms existed. The next seal produced a basket full of something that looked like brown crackled stones but diffused a potent and mouthwatering smell.

« Truffle, » Tobirama just said when Madara looked at him interrogatively.

The next seal produced a basket with a large dozen of grass snakes rolled in it. Then two baskets of river mussels, and then five baskets of river snails. A basket of large and appetizing river prawns, and after that, three baskets of crayfishes. Then four baskets of tiny shiny fishes, barely half a hand long. A basket of bleaks, another of roaches and another of gudgeons. A basket with thirty long and fatty eels. A dozen of aspes, seven barbels, two dozens of breams. A large baskets with chubs, vendaces and nases thrown in it.

Madara gulped the saliva that had invaded his mouth and opened the next seal (there was still a large third of the seal to go).

Seven large and fatty ides, nine long and shiny burbots, three shiny and fresh artic chars. A basket of perches, nine menacing zanders, five large pikes with threatening teeth. A basket with dozens of mouthwatering trouts, with five little glass jars throning at the top of it, filled with orange eggs shining like precious stones. A salmon.

And then the cherry on top of the cake.

A sturgeon. Longer than Madara was tall and so heavy it took four people to move it.

(What the fuck ?! The only place where one could find sturgeons was the lake near the Akimichi land, up north, and it was two days of travel at a reasonnable shinobi pace to reach it!)

Madara exhaled slowly. Fuck he was hungry.

The next seal produced a large dozen of fatty geese. Then ten ducks, a dozen pheasants, quails and trushes and pigeons. Then two dozens rabbits, a dozen hares and a basket full of squirrels. Two foxes, with a red and soft fur. Sevn roebucks, fat, with a beautifully velvety hide. A lynx, with its pale and thick fur. Three ibex, with long and impressive horns.

There were five seals left and Madara was almost scared to open them. There was already so much food spread before their eyes, a true feast, enough to last them a month, maybe two if they restricted themselves. What else did these seals hide ?

He opened the first one. A stag popped out, then another and another. Three beatiful beasts, muscled and large, with sharp antlers. Then a gigantic boar, with impressive tusks. Two huges mooses, their antlers so large Madara could have used them as a bed.

Then a goddamned grizzli bear, his teeth and claws as long as Madara’s hand. And finally, finally, the last seal produced a bison.

Madara’s eyes widened and he gaped. The beast was as large as Izuna was tall, and there was enough meat on it to feed the Uchiha for a week without depriving themselves.

The young Clan Head turned to Tobirama, who fell backward with a groan of pain just at this moment. Izuna caught him before he reached the ground, and the omega cried out. There was blood on Izuna’s hand and his brother swore.

« The hell, dumbass ?! Why didn’t you tell us you were wounded ?! » Madara snapped as he knelt near the shaking omega, along with Chihiro.

« Tis just a scratch, » Tobirama groaned, « the boar got lucky. »

« It’s not an excuse ! » Izuna snapped.

Chihiro had opened Tobirama’s yukata to get a better look at the wound. It was quite a large scratch indeed, not life threatening, but certainly painful. Madara quickly looked elsewhere, not wanting to see Tobirama’s round breasts and his pebbled nipples. Chihiro quickly healed the wound and covered the trembling omega. Madara scanned him with his chakra.

« For fuck’s sake, you barely have chakra left ! » he exclaimed.

« Try maintaining nine clones and seven summons for nine hours straight and we’ll talk of the state you’ll find yourself in, okay ? » Tobirama quipped weakly.

Madara’s eyes widened and Izuna gaped.

« Seven summons ?! » Izuna squawked.

« Nine clones ?! » Chihiro added in the same disbelieving tone.

« Are you suicidal or what ?! » Madara snapped.

« Oh, if only you knew, » Tobirama groaned.

Chihiro smacked him on the forehead and glared at him shaking her head. Tobirama scrunched his nose and rolled his eyes. He straightened up with a groan.

« I’m rested enough, » he said, « there’s work to do. »

He tried to stand up, but before he could do anything, Izuna had grabbed him around the waist and hauled him up, throwing him on his shoulder like a potato sack. Tobirama shierked like a banshee and trashed weakly. Izuna grabbed his ankle to keep him in place and turned to Madara, looking really done.

« I’m going to put this idiot to sleep, » he said, « start preserving the food, I’ll join you soon. »

« Put me down ! » Tobirama roared.

« Good idea, » Madara said, ignoring the trashing omega, « be quick, we have a lot of work. »

« Let me go ! »

« Don’t worry, it won’t take long. »

« Izuna, I will bite you ! »

Izuna slapped the back of Tobirama’s thigh. The omega jerked like a livewire with an indignant cry, and then he ebnt down and bit Izuna’s asscheek through his yukata. His brother startled and protested loudly. Chihiro rolled her eyes and grabbed Tobirama’s hair, pulling till he let go.

« Stop being so difficult, you little dumbass, » she groaned tiredly, « come Izuna, we’re going to put him to bed. And Kagami needs to be fed. »

A grumbling Izuna followed her to the Gynaeceum. Tobirama trashed one last time, swearing like a drunk sailor, before falling lax. They disappeared from view, followed by a laughing Kagome. Madara dragged a hand down his face. This goddamned Senju was going to make him go grey. He turned to the rest of the clan, who were looking at the mountain of food and salivating.

« To work, » he said, « I bet you are all hungry, so who is up for a sturgeon stew ? »

A clamor welcomed his words.

Izuna came back fifteen minutes later, looking really blasé and carrying several pieces of paper.

« Is he sleeping ? » Madara asked.

« I think so, » Izuna groaned with dead eyes, « Chihiro was sitting on him when I left. »

He dragged a hand down his face and gave the pieces of paper to Madara, who took them with a circonspect look.

« What is it ? »

« So, » Izuna started with a deep breath, « the first one is a seal to preserve the potatoes. He said you have to store them in a dark and preferably buried room, slap this on a wall and infuse some chakra in it. It will keep the room at the right temperature and we can keep the potatoes for months. »

Madara nodded and turned to Hikaku.

« Hikaku, did you hear that ? »

« Yes. »

« Perfect, » Madara said, shoving the seal into Hikaku’s hands, « take care of the potatoes ! »

Hikaku took the seal and trotted to do as he was told.

« The second one is the same, but for the taros. And the third one is for the sunchokes. Same drill here. Dark room, seal, chakra, » Izuna continued.

Madara grabbed the first person who passed near him – Sakuo – by the head and shoved the two seals into his hands.

« Sakuo. Taros and sunchokes. Chop chop. »

« Yes Madara-sama ! » the young man exclaimed.

He scuried away, cheeks red.

« What’s next ? » Madara asked.

« This is the seal for preserving the puffballs and this one is for the truffles. Concerning these, he says we can eat them but we can also sell them. Apparently, they are worth a shitton of money in the capital. »

Madara blinked, before looking at the basket with the rock-like mushrooms, and he scrunched his nose.

« How much ? » he asked.

« Well… with everything he brought back… he said between five and eight hundred thousand ryos if we play our cards well... »

The young alpha’s eyes widened.

« We’re going to sell them, » he blurted without even thinking.

With this sum, they could buy enough grain to last them all winter and then some.

« Yeah, that was my opinion too, » Izuna snickered, « even if I have no idea how people can pay so much for… that... »

« Nobles are odd, » Madara retorted.

« We are technically nobles ! » Izuna countered with a large smile.

« Civilian nobles, » Madara groaned, » you know what I mean… Okay, next ? »

« Here is the procedure to freeze dry the carrots and the turnips, to keep them longer... »

« Perfect. Mai ?! »

« On it ! » she said, grabbing the piece of paper.

Izuna snorted and showed Madara the next piece of paper, covered in tight writing and neat detailled drawings.

« Procedure to smoke the fishes and the meat, » Izuna said.

« He wrote all that in fifteen minutes ? » Madara asked in disbelief.

« No, he already had everything prepared. Apparently he’s a special kind of perfectionist. »

« Tell me about it, » Madara groaned, « okay, this will take a lot of time, so better start now... »

« Wait a minute, » Izuna interrupted him, « he said we should be careful with the animal skins. If well tanned, they’re worth a lot. He knows someone who will buy them. »

« Ooookay... »

Madara looked at the pile of carcass and sighed. Oh, this was gonna be a long day. But this was going to be worth it in the end.

« Okay, let’s go ! »

They spent the rest of their day skinning and carving the different beasts, cuttinf them into pieces so another team could smoke them. As Izuna had told them, they put extra care into preserving the skins, before stretching them onto wooden frames. Another team did the fishes, smoking them and then storing them into the pantries. The lotus roots had been reduced to starch and stored, as well as a part of the potatoes and of the sweet potatoes.

The rest of the tubers had been stored in the cave of the pantry, the seals Tobirama had given them slapped on the walls and chakra infused in them. The pumpkins, the squashes and the diffrent nuts had been stored in a room at the back of the pantry. The wild herbs, the carrots, the turnips and the daikons had been dried and stored in jute bags. The willow bark and the ground ivy had been put in glass jars, just like the ginger and the ginseng, cleaned and cut into pieces. The berries had been reduced into jam and kept into ceramic jars. The corn had been put to dry in the sun. The different mushrooms had been dried too, except the puffballs.

Finally, as the sun set, they managed to finish everything. And just at this moment, the team who had been in charge of the meal arrived, dragging a large cauldron that exuded steam and a potent smell of fish and roots. Madara felt his stomach growl. He looked at Izuna, who smiled and shrugged.

« LET’S EAT ! » Madara roared.

A clamour welcomed his words. And for the first time in what felt like years, the Uchiha feasted and celebrated. And for the first time in months, they went to bed with a full belly, sated. Madara laid in bed, looking at the ceiling. All he could think about was how soft and squishy Tobirama’s tits had looked and how much he wanted to bury his face between them, and lick and squeeze and kiss them. How much he wanted to close his lips on one of these enticingly pink nipples and suck, drinking the omega’s milk.

Madara groaned, took a pillow and used it to try and smother his screams of frustration. There was something in the omega’s curves that awoke a primal instinct in him and he didn’t know what to do about it.

************

Tobirama woke up in one of the communal dormitories of the Gynaeceum. He was lying on a comfy futon, surrounded by children and omegas all sleeping peacefully. Akito was on his right side, Tetsuo curled in a ball in his arms. Kagome was on his left side, snoring lightly, her daughter in her arms. Tobirama blinked and straightened up with a groan. He looked blearily around. His hands and legs were covered in bandages and feeling like lead.

« That was quite a stunt you pulled off today, » a voice hailed him in an amused tone.

Tobirama looked in front of him to see Chihiro, sitting on a cushion and rocking Kagami.

« Do you ever sleep ? » he blurted before he could stop himself.

She chuckled and hopped on her feet, before giving him Kagami. The young omega took the baby in his arms and Kagami agitated his little hands with a giggle. Tobirama smiled and kissed the baby’s forehead. The little boy giggled again and grabbed locks of Tobirama’s silver-white hair, pulling lightly. Tobirama snorted and breathed against Kagami’s neck, which sent the little boy into hysterics. Chihiro was sitting on her heels near the bed, observing them with a smile. Tobirama pulled on the hem of his yukata to bare his right breast and gently led the baby to his nipple. Kagami latched on it and started sucking in earnest. Tobirama folded a little on himself, hiding Kagami from view.

« I’m not shackled, » he just said, out of the blue.

« No, » Chihiro answered, « we felt it wouldn’t be fair, especially after what you did for us today. And speaking about it, why did you do it ? »

Tobirama licked his lips.

« I… Tajima told me I should find something worthy of my devotion and… sink my teeth in it... »

« That sounds like Tajima, yeah, » Chihiro snorted, « and so you chose the Uchiha ? That’s surprising... »

« Not the Uchiha, » Tobirama said, « well, I mean, yes, the Uchiha… but… the children, first and foremost… and then the omegas, and then the clan as a whole. »

Chihiro said nothing, and Tobirama blushed and frowned, turning his face to hide it.

« You must find me stupid, » he grumbled.

« No, not at all, boy. On the contrary, I find you impressive. You did just save our lives, after all. »

Tobirama was thankful his hair was long enough to hide his face, because his cheeks were flaming. Chihiro sauntered next to him and patted his head. Tobirama shivered. Kagami stopped sucking and yawned.

« Go to sleep, boy, » Chihiro said softly, threading her fingers through his hair, « you deserve it. »

Tobirama laid on his side on the futon, Kagami cocooned against his chest. Chihiro pulled the blanket on him and the young omega closed his eyes, letting sleep take him.

************

Izuna sauntered out of the Head House, feeling good and sated for the first time in months. The sun was high in the sky and the atmosphere was warm for this time of the year. He made his way to the training grounds, and when he passed near the Gynaeceum, he saw Tobirama already working. The omega was wearing black pants and a blue yukata, with his signature furpelt. Kagami was sleeping in a sling on his chest, soft cubby cheek resting between Tobirama’s tits.

The young Senju was tanning the skins, quick and efficient. He was scrubbing the skins with a long and thin blade of bone to get rid of the grease and the remaining pieces of meat, before massaging something in the skin and using a jutsu on it. It made it supple and shiny. Then he added it on his growing pile of tanned furs. He had already done al the squirrels skins, the rabbits and the hares. And he was now doing the foxes with the same efficiency he put in everything he did.

Izuna approached with a smile and crouched in front of him. Tobirama looked up, nodded to acknowledge his presence and went back to his task. Kagami started making little noises with his mouth and Tobirama patted his head to soothe him.

« You’re quick, » Izuna noticed, watching Tobirama’s hands make a quick work of the fox’s skin and start working on the second skin.

« I had a good teacher, » he said, « and a lot of training. »

« Oh really ? Who ? »

« My mother, » Tobirama answered, a shadow passing on his sharp face, « she taught me everything I know on furs and tanning. »

Izuna didn’t insist, he had the feeling there was a painful story behind that simple affirmation. He had heard of Tobirama’s mother, Soari Hatake-Senju, the White Scourge. Tajima had told him the stories of the fury ravaging the battlefield by Butsuma’s side, howling with her wolves. Every Uchiha had feared the White Scourge. And years later, every Uchiha had feraed the White Demon.

Tobirama finished the second fox and Kagami started getting agitated. Tobirama sat on the ground after setting his bone balde on the next skin, and he pulled on the hem of his yukata, baring one of his breasts. Kagami started sucking on his nipple, little hands kneading the creamy flesh. Izuna noticed the absolutely scalding glare the baby was throwing him and he snorted. He sat next to Tobirama with a grunt.

« What are you gonna do with the skins ? » he asked.

« Once they will be all tanned, we can sell them, » Tobirama said absentmindedly, threading his lng fingers through Kagami’s curly hair, « there is a merchant I know in Ako. I went to see him under a henge when I had skin to sell. He doesn’t ask questions and he pays well. He’s the only fur merchant I know who’s not affiliated to the Hatake and it’s better like that. Less problems. They do not like when lone wolves ecroach on their territory. »

Izuna scrunched his nose.

« You know, » he said, « if you went to see them and if you explained them the situation, I’m sure they will understand, and they will forgive you. They’re your family. »

Tobirama shook his head sadly.

« You don’t know them, » he said, « they have laws. Old laws. And they won’t break them for me. If I want to come back into the clan, I will have to undergo an ordeal. That’s how it works. »

Izuna scowled.

« That’s very stupid, if you want my opinion, » he said.

Tobirama snorted.

« These laws have saved them a long time ago, during hard and bloody times. They don’t want to change them. »

« Well, sometimes change is a good thing... »

He stood up and stretched his arms over his head, before crouching again, hands on his knees.

« Want some help with the skins ? » he asked.

Tobirama blinked, looking at him with these eery red eyes of his (the eyes of the goddess). Izuna just smiled, keeping his eyes firmly on Tobirama’s sharp face, doing his best not to let them stray to the tempting roundness of his bared tit, or the powerful lines of his legs. Madara, who arrived at this moment with all the subtlety of a bull in a china shop, had no such qualms. He stood tall just before Tobirama, looking down. Kagami, who was still suckling on the omega’s tit, cracked an eye open and glared full force at Madara, kneading Tobirama’s flesh harder. For such a tiny baby, he had a surprisingly strong glare (as well as a typically Uchiha possessive streak). Tobirama, surprised, stroked the baby’s hair to calm him, while Madara scowled.

And Izuna firmly bit the inside of his cheek not to laugh. Oh, he would never let his brother forget he got in a staredown contest to the death with a litteral infant over Tobirama’s tit of all things. Madara was not half as subtle as he thought he was.

« You wanted something, Aniki ? » Izuna asked to break the tension.

« Hum ? Oh, yeah, I wanted to ask Sen… erhm… Tobirama when he thought he would finish with the skins. »

Izuna smirked. Madara was making an effort, Tajima would be proud.

« It shoudl be over by the end of the day, » Tobirama said, rocking Kagami softly, « the bison and the grizzly will take longer than the others. They are more delicate, and worth more. »

« Okay, » Madara said, threading his fingers through his dark mane, « and concerning the odd-looking mushrooms... »

« The truffles, » Tobirama corrected.

Kagami stopped sucking at this moment and yawned widely. Tobirama put him on his shoulder and patted his back till he burped. He then gently placed him back in his sling and closed his yukata. Kagami was almost completely hidden under the layers on fabric, just a tuff of black hair and a glaring dark eye.

« Yeah, the truffles, » Madara said, finally crouching to get at eye level with Tobirama, « you told Izuna they were worth a shitton of money in the capital. »

« They are, » Tobirama said, « last year, a pound was worth more than two hundred thousand ryos. Depending on the offer, there is a possibility the prices will be higher. »

Madara pouted and Izuna whispered lowly.

« We have four pounds, » he said.

He rubbed the bridge of his nose. With such a monumental sum, they could buy grain for the next year, and oil, and salt and spices, and medicine and bandages. Just with four pounds of rock-like mushrooms. In a way, it was mindblowing. And disgusting. Their babies were starving and these lazybones nobbles were ready to pay astronomical sums for fucking mushrooms. It was unfair,

Tobirama licked his lips.

« I can give you the names of the merchants who will be interested, and those who might be problematic, » he said.

Madara nodded.

« Very well, » he said, « come see us when you are done with the skins. »

He stood up as Tobirama nodded.

« One last question, » Madara said, « how much can we get from the skins ? »

Tobirama chewed on his tongue.

« All in all, around six hundred thousand ryos, I think, » he said.

Madara nodded, eyes wide. He dragged a hand down his face.

« Fine, » he said, « I’m letting you work. Come at the Head House when you’re done. »

« Aye aye, captain, » Tobirama snarked as he went back to work.

Madara scowled, nose scrunched, and left, gait a little bit rigid. Izuna was snickering, face hidden in his hands.

« What is his problem ? » Tobirama grumbled, scrubbing the lynx’s skin.

« He’s a dumbass with a communication problem, » Izuna snorted. He carefully didn’t mention Madara’s newfound fascination with Tobirama’s curves. He had the feeling the omega wouldn’t appreciate.

Izuna shuffled closer.

« So come on, » he said eagerly, « show me how you prepare the skins. »

Tobirama snorted and motionned him to show him better. He demonstrated each step and explained each movement. After an hour, Izuna was feeling like he had done that all his life. Which gave Tobirama a perfect reason to boss and order him around. Izuna found out he didn’t mind really much.

Tobirama stopped several times to feed Kagami or clean him. They ate a large bowl of sturgeon stew that Kagome had brought them. In the middle of the afternoon, they had finished all the skins and the young omega went to store them inside the Gynaeceum. Izuna then went to take a bath. He needed it, he was smelling like death. Once he was clean, he went to join Madara in the meeting room. His brother was sharpening his gunbain. Tajima was sitting next to him with a scroll unrolled on his lap. Elder Sachiko and Elder Mutsugi were also here, whispering quietly.

Tobirama arrived at this moment, fresh and clean, carrying Kagami in a sling against his chest. He knelt in the middle of the room, in front of Madara. The Clan Head looked up at him and set his gunbai aside, before crossing his bare arms on his chest.

« You finished ? » he asked.

« Yes, I did, » he answered, stroking Kagami’s curly hair, « the skins are in the Gynaeceum. We can sell them as soon as you decide. »

Madara hummed.

« Fine, » he said, « you had information to give us, if I remember well ? »

Tobirama looked at him, before closing his eyes and sighing. He undid the straps of the sling and gently deposited Kagami on the ground. The baby protested loudly, agitating his chubby little hands. Tobirama kissed the baby’s brow with such tenderness Izuna felt his throat tighten. Then the young omega straightened up and looked at Madara in the eyes.

« I will tell you everything you need to know, » he said in a toneless voice, « but there is something I want in return. »

Madara frowned.

« And what is it ? » he asked in a hard voice.

Tobirama opened his mouth, closed it and finally bowed deeply before Madara, whose eyes widened comically.

« I will do everything in my power to allow the Uchiha to come out on top and win this war, » Tobirama said earnestly, « I only ask for two things in return. »

« I’m listening, » Madara said.

« Let me adopt Kagami, » Tobirama said, voice a little choked, « I will cherish him as if he was from me. »

Izuna chewed on his lower lip. Mutsugi and Sachiko were whispering among themselves. Tajima was looking thoughtful. Madara’s face was unreadable.

« What else ? » he asked.

« When you will take over the Senju, please treat the omegas kindly, » Tobirama answered, « as if they were from your clan. MotherStorm knows they’ve suffered enough. »

Madara had his eyes closed and was breathing deeply. Tobirama was waiting in silence, Kagami squirming, trying to grab the omega’s long fingers. Finally, Madara opened his eyes and exhaled.

« Granted, » he said.

Chapter Text

Kato was sitting cross-legged on the floor of the Head House’s engawa, trying to integrate the mountain of information Tobirama Senju was currently burying them under. His head was buzzing as if he was wasted, but it was only eleven in the morning and he hadn’t approached a cup of alcohol in the last two years. Next to him, Mai, Shuya and Hikaku didn’t seem to be faring any better. He cleared his throat to get Tobirama’s attention. The omega’s eery red eyes (the eyes of the goddess) zeroed in on him.

« Hum ? »

« Sorry, » Kato said sheepishly, « I think we need a pause... »

Tobirama scrunched his nose, before sighing and nodding.

« Very well, » he said, « stay here, I’m going to fetch tea. »

He stood up in a swift move, without waiting for an answer, and disappeared inside the Head House. Kato let his head fall with a groan of pain.

« I thought my head was going to explode, » he complained.

« Me too, » Shuya groaned, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

« How does he do that ? » Mai asked, « it’s like he knows the whole capital. »

« I honestly wouldn’t put it past him, » Hikaku said.

The young alpha cracked his neck and rubbed his eyes.

« It’s almost like he has a Sharingan always turned on, except he has no Sharingan, » he pondered out loud, threading his fingers through his dark hair.

« More or less, yes, » Tobirama said, appearing like a devil out of its box.

He was carrying a steaming teapot and several porcelain cups that he set on the floor between them, before filling them with tea.

« What do you mean, Tobirama-san ? » Mai asked.

Tobirama, who was kneeling on the floor, looked at her and licked his lips. He was rocking Kagami softly. The baby, bundled up in a dark fur blanket, was glaring at the assembled alpha like he wanted to set them on fir, which was quite funny coming from such a tiny baby.

« I have… an eideitic memory, » Tobirama said, « I remember everything I see and hear. »

« Really ? » Shuya exclaimed, « it’s like the Sharingan ! It’s incredible ! »

« Believe me, » Tobirama grumbled around the rim of his cup, « most of the time it feels like a curse. »

The four alphas sobered up immediately.

« Sorry, » Shuya said, bowing, « I didn’t mean to… it’s just… I thought it was like the Sharingan… you know… since you have the eyes of the goddess... »

Tobirama frowned and Hikaku not so discreetly elbowed Shuya in the ribs.

« What do you mean the eyes of the goddess ? » he asked.

« Uh… I think it’s best if you ask the priestess of Amaterasu, Hiromi. You can find her at the temple, » Kato said with a smile.

Tobirama scrunched his nose, but finally nodded and finished his tea.

« Very well, » he said, setting his cup on the ground, « the pause is over. Back to work. »

They all groaned in despair. Kato was convinced the omega got off on bossing people around.

************

Tobirama was seriously starting to despair of his four more or less willing students’s attention span when Izuna surged on the engawa, several steaming bowls of stew balanced on his arms.

« Special delivery !! » he cried cheerfully, giving a bowl to everybody before sitting next to Tobirama with a bowl in his hands.

« Thank you, Izuna, » the young omega said with a faint smile. He breathed on the stew to cool it down.

« Did you fry their brains or something ? » Izuna asked curiously.

Tobirama looked at his four students, who were holding their bowls without touching them, looking into the void like they had taken a particularly hard hit on the head. The young omega sighed and shrugged.

« I think I gave them too many information, » he said, eating a spoon of stew, « they need some time to digest them. »

Izuna snorted and started gobbling down his stew. Tobirama smiled and started eating too. The stew was rich and tasty, and Tobirama thought it was the first time he had pleasure eating something in quite some time. Finally, his students came back to their senses and after giving them the time to eat, he went back to drilling everything they needed to know into their heads. When evening came, they went back home looking like thay had taken a mountain on the head. He smiled crookedly. In two or three days, they should be ready to bleed dry every merchant of fine food and chef in the capital.

He was ready to go back to the Gynaeceum when he found himself face to face with Madara. The alpha was dark and grim – like always – and he was looking at Tobirama with dark eyes that felt like burning embers. Tobirama shuddered. He didn’t know if Madara was angry or if it was something else.

The Clan Head was wearing black pants and a sleeveless black yukata with the Uchiha mon, which showcased his impressive arms. His thick dark mane was falling to his lower back and looking like he used explosive tags to tend to it.

« Madara-sama, » Tobirama started, « uh… I…. »

At this moment, Kagami started kneading one of his tits with all the strength he could muster and Tobirama startled.

« Kagami, what is wrong, little one ? » he said, stroking the baby’s curly dark hair.

The baby was glaring in Madara’s general direction and squirming in his sling. Tobirama chuckled fondly.

« Sorry, Madara-sama, » he said, sitting back on the edge of the engawa, « he’s hungry. »

« No problem, » the alpha said, his voice oddly hoarse.

He crouched on the edge of the engawa, elbows on his knees and fingers linked together. Tobirama gently extracted Kagami from his sling and guided the little boy to one of his nipples. Madara pointed at Kato’s group, who were retreating inside the compound.

« When do you think they will be ready for the mission ? » he asked.

« Two days, » Tobirama answered, distracted by the way Kagami seemed to do his damnest to have his undivided attention, « three days maximum. »

He cracked his neck.

« I gave them the names of the diffrent merchants of fine food and chefs of noble families in the capital, as well as the rivalries between all the involved parties. The places where they can find the intel on the prices and identify their potential competitors. They’re smart, give them a few days to digest all that and they will come up with a strategy to bleed the meerchants of every ryo they have. »

« Okay, » Madara rumbled, « the scrolls for the goods ? »

« On your desk, » Tobirama said.

« Perfect, » Madara said, « one last thing... »

He visibly chewed on his tongue, before his face hardened.

« What you did, » he started, « leaving the compound like that… don’t do it again. »

Tobirama frowned and bristled. He was about to speak when Madara interrupted him.

« I understand why you did it, » Madara continued, « and I won’t blame you or punish you for that. But don’t do that again. We have laws, an omega isn’t supposed to leave the compound without an alpha team-mate. »

« With all due respect, Madara-sama, » Tobirama gritted, « I am able to protect myself. »

« I know, » the alpha answered immediately, « I am not questionning your skills or your strength. I know you are able to protect yourself. But there is a difference between being able to and having to. »

Tobirama blinked in surprise, his face whipping toward Madara. The alpha was still looking straight in front of him, the setting sunlight highlighting his sharp profile. And Tobirama couldn’t help but find he was looking nobler than Hashirama ever had.

« I am not forbidding you from leaving the compound, » Madara continued, « or to hunt and scavenge. I just want you to have someone with you when you do so, I want someone in the compound to be warned of when you leave and when you are supposed to come back, in case we need to send a rescue party. This is the first rule. An Uchiha is never alone. »

Tobirama inhaled sharply as Madara turned to him.

« Since you are now a member of the clan, » he said, nodding at Kagami, « it applies to you too. »

Tobirama was feeling like his voice was stuck in his throat. He bowed his head and nodded.

« Okay, » he croacked.

Madara patted his shoulder awkwardly.

« Good, » he said, before jumping on his feet and leaving like his ass had been on fire.

Tobirama exhaled and looked at Kagami, who was still vigorously sucking milk and glaring in the direction Madara had disappeared. He let go of Tobirama’s nipple and yawned. The young omega made him burp before holding him in his arms and rocking him softly.

« What is your problem with Madara, little one ? » he pondered out loud.

At the mention of the alpha’s name, the baby scowled, tiny nose scrunched comically and big dark eyes crossing.

« Guh ! » he said with conviction, before grabbing Tobirama’s pinky and munching on it with his toothless jaws.

« An excellent argument, little one, » Tobirama chuckled, kissing Kagami’s forehead, « come on, Kagami, we’re going to take a bath. I’m sure you will like it. »

« Doh ! » Kagami exclaimed, agitating his chubby little hands.

« Excellent idea, » Tobirama snorted.

He walked to the Gynaeceum and went directly to the hammam. He took a bath and washed Kagami, the little boy appreciating the moment quite a lot. He splashed around in the little wooden basin Tobirama was using. Kagome and him then entrusted Kagami and Yori to Han to lounge in the hammam for a moment.

They then joined the other omegas for dinner in the main hall of the Gynaeceum. Some stayed afterward to drink tea, but most -especially those with children – went to bed, exhausted. Tobirama found himself sleeping between Kagome and Tajima, Kagami snoring softly between his arms. The Gynaeceum was divided in several dormitories, and omegas usually gathered their futons in the middle of the dormitory and slept in pile.

An Uchiha was never alone, uh…

It was the first time in months he wasn’t plagued by nightmares. When he woke up the next morning, he noticed he hadn’t felt so rested and warm in years.

He spent the next two days drilling Kato, Mai, Shuya and Hikaku till they were able to quote the name of every merchant in the capital in their sleep. The third day, after checking they had everything they needed and that the way to the capital was clear, he bid them goodbye and waited till they had disappeared in the forest.

Sighing, he stretched his arms and stroked Kagami’s hair. He needed to see Izuna about their trip to the neutral village of Ako to sell the skins, but the Uchiha would only be free after lunch. With nothing better to do, he decided to go to the Temple of Amaterasu. What Shuya had said about his eyes had been intriguing him, but he didn’t find the time to ask around.

The Temple of Amaterasu was a tall and large building, standing right next to the Gynaeceum. Its walls were of black stones and its roof of red tiles. The large oaken door was guarded by two stone dragons, impressive maws opened on sharp teeth. Tobirama stopped in front of it, hesitant, until Tajima joined him.

« You came to pray, boy ? » he asked.

« I… no… no offence, but I pray to the MotherStorm… I had a question for the priestess... »

« None taken, boy… I honestly have to meet a non-Uchiha who prays to Amaterasu. Come in, I’ll present you to Hiromi. »

« Oh… Thank you, Tajima. »

He followed the old omega inside. The Temple was quite dark, lighted only by the hundreds and hundreds of candles set on the ground in the hall, leaving only a thin path to the monumental altar, where a gigantic staue of Amaterasu was throning. She was recognizable by her long hair and her fan, and was looking maginificent and terrible. He followed Tajima to the altar and knelt in front of it. Just because he didn’t pray to her didn’t mean he couldn’t show respect. Following Tajima’s example, he joined his hands and bowed his head. There was an odd atmosphere in the Temple, almost mystical.

When he opened his eyes, there was a silhouette right next to the altar. A small woman wearing a black kimono with a black obi. Her long jet black hair was falling to her knees. Her face was perfectly symetrical, with high cheekbones and a sculpted nose. There were creases at the corners of her eyes, which were covered by a glassy sheen.

She was obviously blind, yet there was a definite impression of power and danger exuding from her. It took all of Tobirama’s willpower and shinobi training not to jump out of his skin. He exhaled steadily as Tajima looked up and smiled at the woman.

« Hiromi-san, hello, » he said.

« Tajima-san, » she said in a sleek voice, « it’s been quite some time since I saw you here. You found your faith again ? »

Tajima chuckled and stood up with a groan. Tobirama imitated him.

« Maybe, » Tajima said.

Hiromi snorted.

« I didn’t come here to speak about my faith, Hiromi-san, or my lack thereof, » he said.

« And why did you come then, Tajima-san ? »

« Well, Tobirama has something to ask you. I escorted him, since he had never come to the Temple before. »

Hiromi’s eery eyes zeroed in on him and Tobirama shivered, briefly wondering if this was how people felt when he looked at them. He bowed down deeply.

« Hiromi-sama, » he said.

She smiled crookedly and approached him. She took his face between her palms and Tobirama blinked, quickly glanced at Tajima, who nodded. So he let her touch his face, guessing this was how she saw people. He had done that when he was a little kid and wasn’t able to use his sensing continuously.

« Oh yes, Tobirama, » she said, stroking her thumbs along the markings on his cheeks, « the little Senju Izuna brought back. »

She chuckled and threaded her fingers through his hair. She then let one of her hands slid to his belly.

« You hide a deep wound, little one, » she said softly.

Tobirama froze. He opened his mouth but she didn’t give him the time to speak.

« But don’t worry, you’re full of fire. Give it time and it will fill the void. »

Tobirama exhaled shakily, eyes stinging. Hiromi smiled and stroked his cheek.

« Ask your question, » she said, « and Amaterasu will give you the answer if she has it. »

Tobirama gulped and licked his lips. The priestess’s hands were warm and soft, power pulsating in them. He cleared his throat.

« An Uchiha told me… that I have the eyes of the goddess, » he said hesitantly, « and that I should ask you for more informations about it. »

She smiled and stroked under his eyes with her thumbs. He stayed as still as possible, even if his instincts were screaming he should get this very powerful person’s hands away from his face as fast as possible.

« The eyes of the goddess, yes, » she said absentmindedly, « follow me, young one. We’re going to drink tea and I’ll tell you more about the eyes of Amaterasu, okay ? »

« Y… yes, Hiromi-sama. »

« Oh, you are so polite, » she chuckled fondly, « I wish more of my clanmates were polite like you... »

« Hiromi-san, you’re being unkind, » Tajima snorted.

« I’m telling the facts and you know it, Tajima-san, » she retorted dryly, before turning on her heels and walking to a room behind the altar.

Tobirama, flanked by Tajima, followed her. The room was small, lighted by a lantern and smelling strongly of ginger and incense. He sat on an embroidered silk cushion while Hiromi made tea with quick and efficient movements. She put a cup of porcelain filled with steaming tea in front of him and Tobirama thanked her with a bow of his head before taking a sip. The tea had a strong taste of cloves ans was scalding, suffusing welcomed warmth into Tobirama’s chest.

« Well well well, » Hiromi said, sitting in front of him and emptying her cup in one go, « tell me young one, what do you know about Amaterasu ? »

Tobirama blinked, before clearing his throat.

« She is the goddess of the sun, » he said, licking his lips, « the founding mother of the Uchiha Clan. She is the sister of Tsukuyomi, the god of the moon, and Susanoo, the god of the storms. »

Hiromi smiled and nodded.

« You know more than most non-Uchiha do, young one, » she said, filling her cup again.

Tobirama blushed.

« Indeed, Amaterasu is the founding mother of the Uchiha, » Hiromi continued, « we believe she is the one who gave us the fire in our breast, and our Sharingan. »

Tobirama frowned, head tilted on the side.

« Because of that, we believe that people bearing red eyes and born out of the Uchiha Clan are blessed by Amaterasu. »

« What does it mean exactly ? » Tobirama asked.

« We believe that these people are… how can I say that… avatars of Amaterasu on this earth. As followers of Amaterasu, we Uchiha are supposed to protect them and listen to them. »

« I… never heard of that, » Tobirama admitted, nose scrunched in perplexity.

Hiromi let out a bark of laughter.

« I’m not surprised, young one, » she said with a smile, « it was true generations ago. But it had changed with time. Currently, not many people believe in that, it’s more akin to a child tale. And we are careful not to spread that information, because we all know how shinobi are, don’t we, young one ? »

Tobirama, who had already thought about a dozen way he could have used that fact against the Uchiha if he had learnt it before, nodded.

« However, » Hiromi continued, « red eyes are still considered sacred by some of the older generations. They tend not to be happy when they appear among our enemies. »

Tobirama snorted mirthlessly.

« I guess that explains some of the insults I’ve received on the battlefield, » he said derisively.

« It does indeed, » Hiromi chuckled, drinking her tea, « but don’t pay too much attention to that. Some people are stuck in the past. »

Tobirama nodded, before chewing on his tongue, perplexed.

« The Uchiha who told me about my eyes was a young one, » he said.

Hiromi finished her cup and set it on the table before answering.

« The younger generations have a more… scientific, if you allow me to use that word… approach of the eyes of the goddess, » she said, « they believe people bearing red eyes have an Uchiha among their ancestors. That their red eyes are… an unfinished erzatz of Sharingan... »

Tobirama snorted despite himself.

« Sorry, » he said, « I’m just imagining my father’s face if someone had told him he descended from an Uchiha. »

At these words, Tajima snorted tea through his nose. Tobirama started snickering helplessly and Hiromi was smiling from ear to ear. After calming down, the young omega sipped his tea, thinking. That explained Shuya’s reaction when he had told them about his eideitic memory. He finished his tea, set his cup on the table and bowed respectfully before Hiromi.

« Thank you for taking the time to enlighten me, Hiromi-sama, » he said.

Hiromi nodded with a knowing smile. Tobirama stood up.

« I have to go see Izuna, » he said, « thank you again. »

« You’re welcome, young one, » she answered, « come back whenever you want. »

Tobirama bowed again and turned on his heels. Before leaving the temple, he took some time to observe the gigantic statue of Amaterasu. Under the warm and flickering light of the candles, she was looking almost alive and the young omega shivered despite himself.

************

Tajima set his cup on the table when Tobirama left the room and looked at Hiromi, whose blind eyes were fixated on where the young omega had disappeared. He sighed.

« What did your eyes see ? » he asked.

« Fire, » she answered.

Tajima snorted.

« He’s water-natured, you know, » he chuckled.

« It means nothing, » Hiromi said, « he’s a spark. He’s the spark the Uchiha needs to spread the fire of Amaterasu on the continent. He bears that fire in him even if he doesn’t see it yet. He’s the spark of hope. »

She stood up and looked down on Tajima with her blind all-seeing eyes.

« Look at him, » she said, « the eyes of Amaterasu, the skin of Tsukuyomi and the heart of Susanoo. You see someone like him once a century if you are lucky. »

« You said the same thing about my sons, Hiromi, » Tajima said tersely.

« I know what I said, Tajima, » she retorted, « but you’ll see, you’ll see. Even if he answers to other gods, he’s been sent to us by Amaterasu. »

Tajima sighed, filled his cup with tea and drank it in one go. He then stood up.

« I believe you, cousin, » he said, « come to me or Chihiro if your eyes see something else. »

« I’ll do it, cousin, and probably sooner than you think. I have the feeling the goddess will speak to me soon. »

Tajima nodded, embraced the priestess and left. He went back to the Head House. Madara needed help with the mission reports and even if Tajima found the creative swear words he produced when he was particularly frustrated extremely funny, he wasn’t going to leave him to fend off paperwork alone. Madara was his first baby, the first spark of life Tajima had felt growing up in him. Madara would always be a little bit special to him.

The evening, just after the dinner, Tajima was surprised to see Tobirama approach him reluctantly. The young omega was rarely so hesitant. He cleared his throat, slightly blushing.

« I have something for you, » he croacked.

Tajima blinked, looked at Han, who shrugged, and then back at Tobirama.

« Yes, of course, » he said with a smile, « what is it ? »

He had the priviledge to see Tobirama blush spectacularly, steam getting out of his ears.

« Tobirama ? » he tried.

« I… uh… I… can you take of your pants ? Please ? » he asked quickly.

Tajima blushed slightly. Next to him, Han was snickering not so discreetly. The old omega finally shrugged and stood up with some difficulties.

« No problem, » he said, « give me a second. »

He took off his pants slowly and sat back on his cushion with a groan of pain. Tobirama knelt precautionously next to him, Kagami babbling in the sling on his chest. He cleared his throat, still blushing.

« I know that you have a chronic limp, due to a badly healed wound, » he said, « so I made a seal that should allow you to walk normally. Like before. »

Tajima sucked in a breath, not believing his ears.

« Seriously ? » he croacked.

« Yes, » Tobirama answered, « do you want... »

« Yes ! Yes, proceed, » he said.

Tobirama nodded quickly and produced a brush and an inkstone. He drew a seal on Tajima’s jagged scar, set his brush on the ground and made two quick handsigns before applying his hands on his skin. Tajima felt a tickle of cool chakra along his coils and wiggled his toes curiously.

« I just linked the seal to your chakra system, » Tobirama said, « do you feel it ? »

« Yes, I do, » Tajima answered shortly, busy prodding the seal with his chakra.

« Good. Infuse chakra in it. Slowly, » he added.

Tajima snorted, remembering Madara’s hilarious face from a few days ago when his son had emerged from the mountain of potatoes. Carefully, he infused chakra into the seal. His whole leg suddenly tensed, almost painfully. He frowned.

« Don’t worry, » Tobirama said, « it might be a little bit painful at first, but it will be better soon. »

Indeed, warmth suffused through Tajima’s leg and then, the pain and the aches that had been with him for years disappeared. He blinked and stood up. No difficulty, no pain, not even an ache. He stretched his leg, lifted it, turned his hips, nothing. With a surprised bark of laughter, he jumped and ended stuck on the ceiling. Just minutes ago, this would have left him gritting his teeth in pain. But right now, he was just feeling young again.

He let himself fall and landed with grace on the ground, crouching.

« The seal will work as long as you feed it chakra, » Tobirama said, « I made it so the quantity of chakra needed is minimal. You won’t feel it daily. There is also the possibility to couple it with a chakra well seal so it won’t be a burden in battle or on a mission and... »

Tajima didn’t give him the time to finish his sentence. He engulfed him in a bear hiug and squeezed. Tobirama froze like a spooked cat and Kagami squirmed in his sling.

« Thank you, boy, » he croacked.

Tobirama embraced him back, closing his arms on Tajima’s shoulders.

« You’re welcome, » he rasped.

Han came to pat Tobirama’s shoulder with a large smile.

« I know quite a few people who’d like this seal too, » he said.

Tobirama looked at him with teary eyes and nodded.

« Whenever then want, » he croacked.

************

Izuna was trying to keep up with Tobirama’s rythm, with quite some difficulties. In all these weeks without fighting Tobirama he had forgotten just how fast his rival actually was. It was like trying to keep up with a prowling big cat. And it was absolutely breathtaking to watch.

They had left very early in the morning in the direction of Ako, a small merchant town located in a neutral zone between the Uchiha and Senju territories. Tobirama’s contact for the skins lived there, and it was also a good place to buy grain and oil. They should arrive there around midday and they would be back to the compound late in the night.

Tobirama had entrusted Kagami to Kagome and Han. He had also left a clone with the baby, as well as reserves of his own milk. It was cute how caring Tobirama was with the baby. Izuna had seen him kill and maim people without batting an eye, but with Kagami he was soft and careful.

(What was also funny was how possessive and protective Kagami was of Tobirama, glaring at any alpha who approached him.)

They recahed Ako thirty minutes before midday, put on a henge to look like unsuspecting civilians and put the skins on a little cart. Tobirama had put on the appearance of a small and paunchy alpha with borwn hair and brown eyes, and Izuna was feeling a little bit bewildered.

« I know this is you, » he said, « but this is very odd. »

« That’s the goal, isn’t it ? » Tobirama snorted.

« Right, but it’s still odd... »

They made their way to the village, dragging the cart behind them. The guards at the entry barely looked at them and they walked to a little shop. It was small but obviously well kept. Tobirama entered without knowking and Izuna followed him. Inisde, an impressive number of skins and furs were piled, reaching the ceiling. A small man with a long white beard was standing behind the counter. He looked up when they entered and smiled.

« Tansui-kun, » he greeted, « long time no see. »

« Takeo-san, » Tobirama replied politely, « I know, I’ve had some… problems in my family. »

« Oh… I’m sorry, Tansui-kun, I didn’t mean to... »

« It’s okay, Takeo-san, » Tobirama said with a smile.

He pointed at Izuna, who was currently looking like a small whipcord thin alpha.

« Let me present you my cousin, Izumo, » he said.

« Nice to meet you, Izumo-kun. »

« All the honor is for me, Takeo-san, » Izuna said, bowing down before the old man.

« Well, Tansui-kun, if you showed me what you have for me... »

« Of course, Takeo-san, » Tobirama answered immediately.

They showed the skins and the furs. He examined them, minutiously, frowing from time to time, but staying silent. Tobirama didn’t seem very worried, so Izuna imagined it was a good thing. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Takeo looked back at them with a satisfied smile.

« Everything is of excellent quality, like always with you, Tansui-kun, » he said, « the bison leather especially is exceptionnal. »

« Thank you, Takeo-san. »

« Come, I’ll make you tea and we’ll speak of the price you want, okay Tansui-kun ? »

« Very well, Takeo-san. »

They spent almost two hours negociating, before Takeo accepted to buy everything for five hundred and fifty thousand ryos. Once they had the money, they went to the market, not before changing their henge, just in case. Tobirama was now looking like a small mousy omega with ashy blond hair. Izuna was looking like an Akimichi and an Inuzuka had had a kid, who had been abandonned in the mountains and raised by groundhogs.

They bought several tons of wheat and rye, as well as five crates of oil and two crates of vinegar. Everything was neatly sealed in Tobirama’s scroll. Before leaving the town, they stopped at a small inn to drink a cup of tea. It was at this moment that Izuna saw Tobirama tense, before obviously forcing himself to exhale. He frowned and looked over the omega’s shoulder. He saw two Senju warriors, wearing the grey armor of plate and the clan’s crest. They sat at the table right behind Izuna and ordered tea. Izuna exhaled slowly, looking straight in front of himself and straining his earing to get what they were saying. Tobirama had his eyes closed but there was no doubt he was listening intently.

« Still no trace of this fucking demon, » the first Senju said.

« I was so sure we would find something here, » the second one groused, « he’s been seen around that town several times. »

Izuna heard Tobirama discreetly suck in a breath.

« This fucking bitch has to pay, » the first Senju growled, « he killed three of ours. And what he did to Hashirama-sama... »

« This bitch is insane, » the second one said, « but we will get him. He’s alone and we are a whole clan. He’ll make a mistake soon and we’ll get him. »

« I can’t wait, honestly, » the first one added, « we should have taught him his place years ago. Wish I’d fuck him when his tits started budding, maybe he would have understand then. »

« Butsuma would have killed you if you had done that. »

« Butsuma was crazy. He had to be to think a bitch would make a good shinobi. He hd to be to prefer this fucking wraith to Hashirama-sama. »

Izuna was griting his teeth so hard his jaws were hurting. Suddenly, Tobirama grabbed his wrist and started tapping against his skin.

(I’m gonna do something rash. Please, follow me.)

Izuna looked into Tobirama’s eyes, saw only resolve and nodded slowly. Tobirama finished his cup of tea, set it on the table and stood up. He walked to the Senju’s table and deliberately bumped into it, sending their tea splash on their thighs. They jumped on their feet with a yowl of offence.

« Oh ! » Tobirama said in a high-pitched voice, « I’m sorry, shinobi-sama, I hadn’t seen you ! »

« You fucking... » one of the Senju snarled, raising his hand to slap Tobirama.

« Stop, Hiro, » the other said, « we can’t make a scandal here. »

He turned to Tobirama and grabbed one of his slender wrists, squeezing.

« However, sweet thing, » he growled, « I think we deserve a reparation for that. »

« I… I will pay you another tea, shinobi-sama, » Tobirama stuttered, looking at his feet.

« That’s not what I meant, sweet thing, » the Senju said darkly.

Izuna gritted his teeth, but didn’t move. He understood what Tobirama wanted to do and didn’t want to blow everything up.

« Shinobi-sama, » Tobirama pled, looking around desperately, « please… my children are waiting for me... »

« Well, sweet thing, it will teach you to watch where you are going, » the Senju snarled.

He started dragging Tobirama away. Izuna waited, counting to one hundred in his head, before standing and following them. They had pushed Tobirama in a dark alley near the inn and against a wall. Izuna checked nobody was watching, ditched his henge and slithered into the alley.

« Scared, sweet thing ? » one of the Senju taunted.

Tobirama smiled, henge slowly slipping.

« Don’t take your desires for reality, Yama, » he growled.

The two Senju shinobi’s eyes widened in surprise and then dawning horror. They tried to bolt, but Izuna was waiting and he surged, catching the first one with a well-aime punch to the throat, while Tobirama choked the second from behind. They fell unconscious on the ground. Tobirama crouched next to them and started stripping them of their armors and weapons, while Izuna checked nobody had heard the commotion. He then helped Tobirama bind them and gag them. The young omega opened his senses to check the way was clear.

« No other Senju and no shinobi as far as I can tell, » he said.

« Perfect, » Izuna said, charging a senseless Senju on his shoulder, « let’s go. »

Tobirama took the other Senju and they took to the roofs, running at full speed till they had reached the Uchiha territory. Somewhere on the way the Senju woke up from their slumber, but the chakra restraining seals Tobirama had slapped on them prevented any hope of flight or warning their clan of their position.

They reached the Uchiha compound around midnight. Madara was pacing under the gates like a caged lion.

« You’re late ! » was the first thing he said when they landed in front of him, « and what the fuck is that ?! »

Izuna snorted, throwing his bound Senju at Madara’s feet. While Tobirama did the same, Izuna gave the storage scroll to Madara, who took it, nonplussed.

« Four tons of wheat and rye, » he announced, « five crates of oil, two of vinnegar, and as you can see, we took a little extra. »

One of the Senju – Yama – was apparently trying to say something, so Izuna roughly tore the gag from his mouth. Yama immediately spat at Tobirama’s feet, who just rose a judgemental eyebrow. Other Uchiha approached to see what was going on.

« You fucking traitor ! » Yama accused, « you sold us to the Uchiha ! »

« And you’re surprised ? » Tobirama retorted acidly, « you spoke about raping me. Be grateful I didn’t sell you sooner. »

« What ? » Madara snarled, chakra raising threateningly.

« Oh yes, » Izuna growled, « what is it that you said again, Senju ? Ah, yes, that you wished you’d fucked Tobirama when his tits started budding. »

Madara stayed deafeningly silent for an extremely long minute. He then looked up to Tobirama.

« How old were you ? » he asked tonelessly.

« Twelve, » Tobirama answered grimly.

Madara looked down at the two bound Senju with so much disgust in his eyes Izuna shivered.

« Uncle, Aunt, » Madara called, « take these two lowlives to the torture chambers and extract everything you can out of them. I don’t care what you have to do for that. Once it’s done, let the men have their fun and burn their bodies when they’re dead. »

Yama had paled.

« You can’t... » he started, litterally transpiring terror.

Madara grabbed him by the hair, Sharingan blazing in fury.

« Listen you absolute fucker, » he snarled lowly, « there is nothing I abhore more than child rapists and you litterally just admitted being one. Nothing can save you now. »

Takahiro and Keiko came to drag their prisonners to the torture chambers, ignoring their pleas. Madara watched them disappear and turned back to Izuna, giving back the scroll.

« Go put that in the pantry and come back to report, » he said curtly.

Izuna took the scroll and nodded. Madara then adressed Tobirama.

« Kagome needs your help with Kagami, she doesn’t have anymore milk. »

Tobirama nodded curtly. He gently pressed Izuna’s wrist between his long fingers before taking the direction of the Gynaeceum. He took a few steps, stopped and turned back to the two alphas.

« Madara, » he hailed.

« What ? » his brother answered moodily.

« Thank you, » Tobirama said earnestly.

He then turned on his feet and disappeared quickly. Izuna snorted, gave a crooked smile to his brother, waggling his eyebrows. Madara bristled like a wet cat.

« Stop making that face and be quick, » he grunted, « I want my share of fun with these two fuckers. »

« So do I, Aniki, » Izuna chuckled darkly, licking his lips and tasting the air, « so do I... »

Chapter Text

Roses blooming in the temple of Amaterasu, under the goddess statue’s benevolent stare. They are crimson like Sharingan and magnificent.

A spear of scorching fire pierces the roaring sea, making its depths boil and simmer, whie pure white snow falls from the cloudy skies.

And then complete darkness. Two eyes opens, glowing, concentric purple circles making them hypnotic.

Hiromi woke up with a start. She sat on her bed, her blind all-seeing eyes looking into the void, feeling deeply perplexed.

« Amaterasu-sama, » she muttered, « what the hell are you trying to show me ? »

************

« So... » Tajima grumbled, head buried in a scroll about flower langage, « passion… love… passionnate love… something to do with love again… for fuck’s sake, why couldn’t it be only one meaning ?! »

« If the words of the gods were easy to understand, we wouldn’t need priests, » Hiromi groaned, « no, I think we should concentrate on the sea and the fire spear. »

« At least, what is clear is that the eyes you saw are the legendary Rinnegan, » Chihiro muttered, going through a scroll compiling all the prophetic dreams the Uchiha priestesses had had since the founding of the clan, as well as the possible interpretations and the events they thought they referred to.

« Chihiro, do you.. ? »

Tobirama was standing in the doorway, Kagami in a sling against his chest, looking quite beffudled. Tajima could only imagine what the three of them looked like, buried to the waist in different scrolls and papers, ragged and quite wild around the eyes.

« Is everything okay ? » he asked.

« Yes, » Tajima answered tiredly, « don’t worry, we are just... »

« … trying to decipher Hiromi’s prophetic dream, » Chihiro groaned.

« Ah, » Tobirama said, looking a little lost, « can I help ? »

« Why not ? » Hiromi said, « maybe a new pair of eyes will help us see the light. »

Chihiro made a sign to the young omega and Tobirama sat between her and Tajima in a swift and elegant movement. He looked interrogatively at Tajima, who set his scroll on the table and poured tea to the young man, before explaining what Hiromi had dreamt of. Tobirama scrunched his nose in perplexity as he drank his tea.

« Any idea ? » Tajima groaned, « If I have to read another scroll about flower langage, I think my brain will fry. »

« Hum…, » Tobirama said, threading his long fingers through Kagami’s dark curly hair, « it might have nothing to do with your problem, but in the Senju Clan, rose is the slang the alphas use to speak about omegas’s cunts. »

The three Uchiha blinked, before frowning and shaking their heads in unisson. Tajima honestly doubted the goddess would use such a trivial meaning in a dream sent to her priestess. And frankly, if you took it like that, what was the meaning of Hiromi’s dream ? Someone was going to fuck Tobirama in the temple and it would pop the Rinnegan ? Nah, their goddess was known to have a twisted sense of humor but that was a little big, even for her. Chihiro seemed to have reached the same conclusion. Thankfully, Hiromi seemed blissfully unaware of it and it was probably better like that. She would go berserk at the mere idea of people fucking in her temple.

Chihiro sighed and propped more scrolls on the table. Tajima groaned and banged his head on the table, already tired.

« Come on, boy, » Chihiro chuckled slyly, « no weakness. We have work. »

************

Tobirama stretched his arms over his head and exhaled deeply, before resuming his katas. His movements were quick and precise like lightning bolts. A part of his attention was on Kagami, who was peacefully sleeping in his clone’s arms, on the edges of the training grounds. Another part was on Hikaku’s team, in the capital. No odd fluctuation in their chakra, so they were more than probably fine.

He exhaled and gracefully moved into another set of katas, quicker and more violent. Hikaku’s team should be back in a week, with the money and the grain, as well as salt, spices, medicine and bandages. It would allow the clan to pass the winter in a relative security. Tobirama had the feeling it was going to be harsh. He was feeling it in his bones.

As he was starting a third set of katas, he heard a crack behind him and felt Izuna’s scorching chakra. He kept moving, eyes closed, breathing deeply through each movement.

« Is it the Lightning Style of Lady Gozen ? » Izuna suddenly blurted.

Tobirama blinked, stopping in the middle of his movement. HE slowly turned to Izuna, who was looking at him with wide eyes and a crooked grin.

« Uh… yes... », he answered, « do you know it ? »

« I’ve only ever heard of it. I practise Lightning Style, but the School of Masamune Date. »

Tobirama smiled.

« I practise that Style too, » he said, « but I am fonder of Lady Gozen’s School. »

« I can see that. Hey, can you teach me ? »

Tobirama blinked in surprise.

« Come on ! » Izuna pled, quivering like a little kid before sweets, « Iv’e always wanted to learn it but I’ve never found anybody who knew it. Please... »

His wobbling lower lip finished to convince Tobirama.

« Okay, » he said fondly, « okay. »

His lips were spreading in a shy smile, Izuna’s enthousiasm being contagious. So he showed him the katas, walked him patiently through the steps. Izuna was an eager student and soon, he was flowing through the moves alongside Tobirama. They kept going for two hours, switching between the Styles and the Schools, before finally stopping to stretch and rest.

They sat under a tree near the training grounds. Tobirama took back Kagami and thanked his clone before dispelling it. The atmosphere was quite fresh, winter creeping in on them, so Tobirama curled into a ball against the tree trunk, his furpelt on his shoulders. Kagami was cocooned against his chest, vigorously kneading one of his breasts with ahppy little noises. Tobirama threaded his fingers through the baby’s curly dark hair with a smile.

He was drinking from a flask of tea that Izuna had passed to him when Madara arrived on the training grounds. Tobirama watched as he took off his yukata – that was a lot of well defined muscles on display and it was stroking Tobirama’s inner omega – and started his own set of katas. The young omega frowned. The forms were looking like nothing Tobirama knew. Quick, harsh and violent. It fitted Madara quite well, if one asked for his opinion.

« What is he doing ? » he asked Izuna, « I don’t know this Style. »

« Uh, that ? » Izuna said, mouth full of duck dumplings, « this is Fire Style, the School of the Uchiha. Madara is the best expert of it. He never accepted to learn another Style. »

Tobirama snorted and took another gulp of ginseng tea.

« Hardheaded to the end, uh ? » he said.

« Yep, » Izuna chuckled.

Tobirama reclined against the tree trunk to be more comfortable and he watched. Madara was shorter than Senju alphas, shorter than Tobirama. But he was large and perfectly proportionnate, with muscles of steel rolling like hunted beasts under his fair skin. His arms, particularly, were drawing Tobirama’s eyes. It was the corded arms of a warrior, with impossible biceps and large calloused hands.

His long shaggy jet-black hair were flowing on his shoulders like a lion’s mane, like a warbanner. He had a noble brow and intense dark eyes. And his chakra was a roaring inferno, feeling it was like diving headfirst into a dragon’s breast. But when that incrdible power wasn’t turned against you in aggression, the only thing you could feel was warmth. A protective warmth, warding away the cold and the danger. A deep and animal part of Tobirama wanted to reach out and rub himself all over that.

Izuna’s chakra was different. For starters, it was achingly familiar to Tobirama, the perfect counterweight to Tobirama’s own chakra. Izuna was a firestorm, fire, lightning and wind mixed in a perfect balance, while the young omega was a rainstorm. Different base element, but the result was the same. They were both harsh and quick thinking, but Izuna was warmer and more approacheable, where Tobirama was colder and reserved. And of course, both of them could explode in mindless violence when they deemed it necessary.

Kindred spirits indeed.

In a way, Izuna was almost a soulmate, despite the fact they had spent most of their lives trying to kill each other.

On the contrary, Madara was fire before anything else. Tobirama could sense he was able to use the other chakra nature, as it was expected from such a shinobi. But his core was pure fire, and he would burn before he broke.

The young omega exhaled, and stole the last dumpling from Izuna’s greedy hands, before stuffing it in his mouth and glaring.

« Hey ! » the young alpha protested, face twisted in comical offence, « I can’t belive it ! My own rival ! Starving me ! You’re cruel, Tobirama. »

Tobirama rolled his eyes and swallowed the dumpling.

« You ate all the others, » he accused, nose scrunched.

« Well it’s not my fault if you were too busy drooling all over my brother to take them, » Izuna retorted matter-of-factly.

Tobirama blushed and scowled.

« Excuse you ! I wasn’t drooling ! »

« Maybe not drooling, » Izuna admitted with a sly smile, « but you were totally oggling. »

« I wasn’t oggling, » Tobirama said with as much dignity as he could muster, « I was just curious. About the Fire Style. »

« So it had nothing to do with the fact that he took his shirt off ? » Izuna teased.

« Nothing, » Tobirama replied with an unshakable conviction.

Izuna snorted but didn’t press anymore. He threw an apple to Tobirama, who caught it and bit into it, licking the sugary juice off his lips. Kagami let go of his nipple and yawned. The little boy babbled and agitated his little hands toward Tobirama’s face. The young omega chuckled and nuzzled the baby’s cheek. Kagami patted his nose with little noises of wonder.

« Doh ! Doh ! » Kagami exclaimed.

Tobirama threaded his fingers through the baby’s curly hair. Izuna had come to crouch next to him and was observing Kagami curiously.

« May I hold him ? » the alpha asked.

Tobirama hesitated before gently passing his baby to Izuna. The young alpha held him in his arms carefully. But the baby’s chubby face scrunched immediately and he rose his little fists toward Izuna’s face.

« Nah ! » he cried, « nah ! »

Izuna snorted.

« You want to go back with your pretty mommy, don’t you, little rascal ? » the young alpha chuckled, tickling the baby’s nose with his index, « you’re a possessive little brat, aren’t you ? A true Uchiha, really. »

Tobirama blinked, and then blushed. As far as he remembered, he had never been called pretty in his life. It had always been pasty-white monster, wraith, ghost. But pretty ? Never. Kagami decided to intervene at this instant, by grabbing Izuna’s index and biting it while glaring heatedly. Izuna yelped and Tobirama chuckled. He stroked Kagami’s hair to make him let go. The baby giggled and agitated his tiny hands toward Tobirama.

« I will take him back, » he said fondly.

Grumbling (it was only for show, Tobirama could sense it), Izuna gave him the baby back and Tobirama craddled the little boy in his arms.

« Mah ! » Kagami exclaimed.

« Of course, little one, » Tobirama said, kissing the baby’s brow.

Madara arrived at this moment, barechested and sweaty. Tobirama very studiously didn’t look at him. Izuna didn’t give him the time to say anything as he pinted his bitten finger under his brother’s nose. Tobirama snorted.

« Brother ! » Izuna exclaimed, « I have suffered an unjust attack ! »

Madara deadpanned. He looked between a scowling Kagami and Izuna’s bitten finger.

« You got beaten… by an infant ? » he said in an incredulous tone.

« He used a sneak attack, » Izuna grumbled, breathing on his index.

Madara snorted.

« Well, he will be a good shinobi if he manages to beat you at such a young age, » he said.

Izuna stuck his tongue at him. Madara sat on his heels and took the flask of tea before drinking a long gulp. Tobirama watched his Adam apple bob and he gulped to wet his throat. Madara exhaled and licked his lips. He turned to Tobirama.

« You have an eye on Hikaku’s team, right ? » he said, « how are they doing ? »

Tobirama closed his eyes and spread his senses.

« They are doing okay, » he announced, « their chakra is calm and tame. There are some other shinobi in the capital, but no ambient hostility. »

He exhaled and opened his eyes. The two brothers were looking at him with heated eyes.

« They reached the capital a week ago, » Tobirama said, « they should come back soon. For now the way from the capital to the compound is clear. But it might not stay this way. The Shimura seem agitated. If someone could send a summon to warn Hikaku, that would be a good idea. »

Madara stayed silent and unblinking for a second, micro-twitches agitating his biceps.

« Fine, » he said, « I’ll ask Kagome to do that. Her sparows can cover great distances in short periods of time. »

« Give the sparows one of my hiraishin seals, » Tobirama added, « if push comes to pull, I’ll go collect them. »

Madara looked at him for a long moment, silently, eyes dark and burning. Tobirama licked his lips, feeling self-conscious. He was feeling naked under the alpha’s stare.

« Okay, » Madara said, « give me the seal. I’ll pass it to Kagome. »

Tobirama searched into his furpet till he felt the storage seal he had sewn here. He infused a drop of chakra in it and produced a strip of paper with the hiraishin seal on it, that he gave to Madara. The alpha examined it closely, before pocketing it. He had an odd, almost thoughtful smile on his lips.

« How did you get the idea for this seal ? » he asked.

Tobirama opened his mouth, closed it and looked at Izuna, before biting his lower lip.

« I wanted to… beat the Sharingan, » he said, « it was to kill Izuna. »

Madara’s burning chakra rose to almost powerful levels and his face was completely blank. But then, Izuna, MotherStorm blessed him, broke the tension.

« Seriously ?! Damn, Tobirama, I am flattered ! »

« I don’t understand you, Otouto, » Madara groaned.

« What ?! He created an entire new field of ninjutsu just to beat me ! How can you not be flattered ?! »

Tobirama blushed and looked away. Madara sighed and threaded his fingers through his dark mane.

« It’s true when you look at it that way, » he said.

He stood up, muscles rippling.

« I’m meeting with the Elders this afternoon, » he said, « Tajima told me you had ideas for the compound. I want you to present them so we can take our decision. »

Tobirama nodded. Since he had come back from Ako, his head had been swarming with ideas and he had spent his days between taking care of Kagami, training and taking notes, drawing seals and writing his ideas on paper. Most of them weren’t finalized, but it was just a matter of time.

« Yeah, of course, » he said.

« I’ll be there too ! » Izuna exclaimed.

Madara smiled crookedly and left.

************

Madara took a sip of tea as he read the report Tajima had given him about Hiromi’s lastest prophetic dream. It seemed a little bit incoherent, something to do with roses, the sea and the legendary Rinnegan. The Uchiha priestesses’s dreams had always been quite obscure. The young alpha knew that one of Hiromi’s dreams concerned him.

He had been seven when she had had that dream. She had seen him surrounded by fire, leading an army of great beasts on the Land of Fire. The young man had honestly no idea what it meant. Another dream concerned Izuna. Hiromi had seen him riding a gigantic silver wolf and wearing a crown of fangs.

(There was also a dream concerning Hikaku and what they believed to be tentacles, but this one was not much talked about. They just avoided sending their cousin on missions near anything ressembling a large body of water and hoped it would be enough.)

Sighing, Madara set the report on the table. He had never really believed in these prophetic dreams. In his humble opinion, Hiromi probably inhaled too much incense in the temple.

Sachiko and Mitsugi arrived at this moment, shortly followed by Keiko and Takahiro. Tajima then sauntered into the room with a spring in his step and a smile on his lips, his nose buried into what looked like a scroll about flower langage. Chihiro was hopping behind him, her fuzzy white bun bobbing on her head. And finally, Izuna and Tobirama arrived. They both were freshly cleaned and Kagami was peacefully sleeping in his sling, his small head cushionned on the omega’s tits.

(And Madara was extremely jealous of the little brat, but he wasn’t about to admit it. However, he was glad to see the omega indeed took great care of the baby. He had been quite septic at first, but when Tobirama had begged to be allowed to keep Kagami, the omega’s cold chakra had reeked of sincerity.

Tajima had once told him that being pregnant when you were a shinobi was a unique and difficult experience. You were feeling each second of your child growing inside of you, you were feeling their chakra separate from yours and become a separate entity, while still being in you. Feeling this little life grow inside of you was the most intimate experience possible for an omega.

And it must have been even more intense for Tobirama, who was the most powerful sensor registered in a long time. He had fet his baby grow in him, and then he had lost them, in the most awful and cruel way possible. So Madara guessed his maternal instincts had latched in on the baby he had taken care of.

Thinking back about Tajima’s words had convinced Madara to give Tobirama a chance, despite the waryness – among other things – the pale omega inspired him. Apparently, he had taken the right decision.)

Tobirama sat next to Chihiro, threading his long fingers through Kagami’s curly hair. And if Madara had imagined these fingers wrapped around his cock, well it was no one’s problem but his. He wasn’t going to propose anything to Tobirama anyway. He was still too wary and the omega was still too skittish and on his guards, which was perfectly understandable after what he went through.

But that didn’t stop Madara from imagining setting his hands on that creamy skin and worship these perfect curves.

Once they were all sat around the table, Madara cleared his throat.

« Very well, » he said, « we are all here, so let’s start. »

He turned to Keiko and Takahiro.

« Report, » he started, « where are you with the Senju ? »

He saw Tobirama tense and flinch imperceptibly. Keiko smiled ferally and rumaged in a bucket set next to her to produce a severed head that she set on the table. Madara recognized the fucking child-rapist and he grinned, lips pursed on his teeth. Tobirama’s sharp face was unreadable, but his cool chakra was twisting in ashamed satisfaction.

« As you can see, these two fuckers are dead, » Takahiro said with a cruel grin, « but before dying, they told us quite a lot of interesting things. For starters, the Senju did sign an alliance with the Shimura. They apparently gave one of their omegas, a boy named Setsuna, as a bride to the Shimura Clan Head. »

Tobirama’s carmine eyes widned in shock and he swore loudly as his cold chakra curled in horror. Izuna had noticed too.

« Tobirama ? » his brother asked softly.

« Setsuna is barely thirteen, » Tobirama whispered, pale-faced.

Madara felt fury rise like bile in him, scorching and choking. That was it, he would never ever think about trusting Hashirama again. What was wrong with the Senju Head, really ?! They had dreamt of a village so the children would be protected, and now he was selling a child to a known warmonger, a man known to beat his omegas.

Tobirama stood up and paced behind the table, pulling on his hair. He stopped his pacing and closed his eyes. His chakra rolled in slow waves.

« I sense him, » he annouced after a minute, « he’s alone in the Shimura Head House. He’s… in pain… dammit. Dammit ! »

« Tobirama, » Madara said in a steady voice, infusing as much authority as he could in it, « please calm down. We’ll find a solution. »

Tobirama looked up at him, a tremor in his powerful jaws. He exhaled, hands fisted in his hair, eyes closed. He finally sat back next to Izuna, who grabbed his wrist and squeezed. The young omega exhaled slowly, and smiled gratefully at him.

« Once Hikaku and his team are back, we’ll pay a little visit to the Shimura, » Madara continued, « It’s only fair, after all. They cut one of our trade routes. And if one of our shinobi happens to snatch the Shimura Head’s young wife during the battle, well, these things are common in war, aren’t they ? »

Tobirama blinked, and his chakra expanded in relief and gratitude. He bowed down and showed his nape.

« Thank you, » he breathed.

Madara smiled crookedly. He turned back to Keiko and Takahiro.

« Something else ? » he asked.

Keiko grinned, showing off her teeth.

« Oh yes ! » she chuckled, « they told us something very interesting about Hashirama Senju. »

She agitated her right arm and winked at Tobirama.

« About his arm, more precisely, » she added.

The young omega startled, before frowning. Keiko continued, smirk still on her lips.

« Apparently, it’s growing back, » she said, « but not as it’s supposed to be. From what they… told us, it’s less mobile, less sensitive. It seems more difficult to form handsigns with it. All in all, you did manage to handicap your brother quite a lot with your little stunt. Quite a feat, if you ask for my opinion. »

An odd grimace was twisting Tobirama’s beautiful face. He seemed conflicted. He finally nodded at Keiko without a word, absent-mindedly threading his long fingers through Kagami’s curly dark hair. Madara, on the other hand, was very satisfied to hear that. After everything Hashirama had done, this was only fair for him to suffer such a fate, especially from Tobirama’s hands. Izuna too seemed very satisfied. His brother was looking like a cat that got the canary.

« Fine, » Madara said, « from what your report says, they didn’t tell anything else that we didn’t already know. Let’s get to another subject. Father, any news concerning Hiromi’s prophetic dream ? »

Tajima shrugged and sighed.

« Sorry son, I’m afraid I have nothing to give you. We went through all the reports on all the prophetic dreams since the founding of the Uchiha Clan, and I am afraid there is no occurrence of such a dream before. »

Madara raked his fingers through his mane and sighed. Just as he expected.

« Very well, » he said, « keep searching, and warn me if you find anything, okay ? »

« Without a fault, » Tajima said with a large smile.

The Clan Head then turned to Tbirama, who didn’t lower his gaze. He seemed to shake off his ingrained habit of not looking into an Uchiha eyes and somehow this was stroking something animal inside Madara.

(Maybe is was because he was imagining looking into Tobirama’s superb carmine eyes while he… well, given their height difference, he would more probably look straight into his tits, which was okay with Madara, because he really wanted to put his mouth all over these.)

« Tobirama, » he said in a voice as even as possible despite the insistant stirring in his loins (damn his very graphic imagination), « what do you have for us ? »

Tobirama nodded, produced a scroll from the seal on his delicate wrist and unrolled it on the table. Madara saw several intricate seals spread on the paper.

« I have several ideas to secure the compound, » the omega said, « first of all, this is a reinforced perimeter seal. We set it around the compound, key the chakra of every Uchiha in it, and if an intruder sets a foot in the perimeter, we’ll be immediately alerted. And there is also the possibility to couple it with trap seals, so the intruder gets a nasty surprise. »

Madara grinned ferally.

« I like this idea, » Takahiro said, licking his lips.

« I do too, » Madara added, « what else ? »

« A seal to correct the aches and disabilities due to a wound, » the young omega added, showing off another intricate seal, « Tajima can testify that it works well. I’ve started applying it on other omegas and I was thinking about starting with the alphas. »

Madara’s dark eyes widened and he turned his head toward his father, who jumped on his feet and started demonstrating his newfound flexibilty. The young alpha smiled, happy to see his father so carefree. Tajima deserved it, he had been quite down since his wound.

« Wonderful, » Madara said earnestly, trying to convey his gratitude through his chakra, « I’ll pass the word around. Will they be able to go back on a battlefield ? »

« Yes, » Tobirama answered.

Madara licked his lips, arms crossed on his chest. Currently, a large dozen of shinobi were concerned by these disabilities. Almost four squads. Which meant being able to take more missions, which meant an increase in income. And slowly climbing back to the top.

Madara licked his teeth. Tobirama cleared his throat and the young alpha looked back at him.

« I also have a chakra well seal, » he said, showing another seal.

« What is it ? » Izuna asked curiously.

« Well, » Tobirama said, agitating his beautiful hands, « the principle is that you feed a little bit of chakra into the seal every day. And you free it while in battle. It gives you a boost of chakra and allows you to execute jutsu you wouldn’t be able to do usually. »

Madara whistled lowly between his teeth.

« How much can you increase your chakra level with that seal ? » he asked.

Tobirama’s cool chakra did a little sommersault, like he was happy to be asked this question.

« Honestly, » he said thoughtfully, « as much as you want. It’s not like the well has a bottom. »

Madara inhaled. He stared at Tobirama in silence for a long minute, sensing the omega’s chakra. No hostility there, no hidden intentions. Just a smothering desire to protect. Madara took his decision. He turned to Izuna.

« Organize the process, » he ordered, « I want everybody to have this seal by the end of the week. »

« Aye, » Izuna nodded.

Madara exhaled, vibrating.

« Very well, » he said, standing up, « we have a lot of work. Let’s go. »

During the following week, the compound bustled with an unusual agitation. Tobirama had installed a little stall on the Gynaeceum’s engawa. Kagami was sleeping peacefully in a wooden craddle while the young omega painted his seals on the assembled Uchiha. Conscious he had to show the example, Madara had volunteered to be the first one to receive the chakra well seal. So he had stood bare-chested before the whole clan while Tobirama painted the seal on his skin.

The young omega’s hands were soft, yet calloused, and so, so very cold on his overheated skin. The alpha in him wanted to warm these hands, warm this pale omega till his cold blood boiled. He wanted to quench his fire into this particular omega’s waters, wanted to drown in him.

So, if as soon as the seal was linked to his chakra system, he more or less fled to the Head House to deal with a… little problem, well, it was no one’s problem but his.

The seal was a fantastic little thing, really. Madara had spent a long moment prodding it with his chakra before slowly starting to pour chakra in it. It was like a pocket, but without a bottom. You could endlessly pour chakra in it and never fill it completely. And Madara was feeling the chakra he was pouring in it, was feeling the amount grow and grow like a dragon’s hoard. And the possibilities this brought him were infinite.

The number of Uchiha who had the Mangekyo but couldn’t use the Susanoo or Amaterasu’s fire because of chakra levels that were too low… But now with this seal, they would be able to. It would change everything. Madara watched as Tobirama spent the entire week giving the seal to the clan, as well as rectifying the disabilities, the aches of some warriors with his other seal. He watched as he worked tirelessly to make better protections for the compound, to produce botany and medicine treaties for Chihiro. He watched as he took care of Kagami like a rabbid she-wolf would take care of a pup, while monitoring Hikaku’s team with his sensing.

Madara remembered how hellbent Chihiro had been to convince him to give a chance to Tobirama. When he saw the energy the omega put into protecting the Uchiha and improving their lives, he found he had been right to accept, not to let his bias cloud his judgement. It was looking like their bet had been a winning one.

Finally, after a week, Tobirama came to see him. He was looking a little tense.

« Hikaku and the others have left the capital, » he said, « however, their is a battalion of Shimura baring the way to the compound. »

Madara frowned.

« How many ? » he asked.

« Twenty Shimura, » Tobirama reported, « all of them hostile. »

He closed his eyes and inhaled, scrunching his nose.

« They seem to be after Hikaku’s team, » he added, « if they all keep moving that way at that speed, there will be contact in approximately ninety minutes. »

« Where are they ? » Madara asked.

« Two days north of the capital, » Tobirama answered, eyes still closed, « six hours from the compound… two hours west from the Shimura compound... »

Madara chewed on his tongue, before grinning ferally.

« Hikaku has your hiraishin tag, hasn’t he ? » he said.

« Uh… yes... »

« How many people can you take with you when you teleport ? »

« As many as I can touch, » Tobirama said, « so… between five and six persons per jump. »

« Perfect, » Madara growled, « I’m gonna gather a team of fifteen warriors. Go ask Tajima to lend you an armor. You’re coming with us. »

Tobirama nodded, bowed and left the house. Madara tracked down Izuna and tasked him to gather a team. Twenty minutes later, they were sixteen shinobi, armed and ready to fight. Tobirama arrived at this moment, wearing a leather armor over his shirt.

« Time to pay a little visit to the Shimura, » Madara snarled, cracking his knuckles.

Chapter Text

A tiny, tiny green sprout, smothered by the ground and the rocks. But then water, and then fire, and the sprout grew, grew, grew, becoming a tal and proud elm.

Long brown hair fell on the ground, hacked. Long brown hair wound into a long brown rope. A long brown rope curled around a muscled neck, squeezing, squeezing.

Hiromi woke up with a start, panting. She stared at the ceiling with her all-seeing blind eyes, scowling.

« Amaterasu-sama, » she groaned, « I have the feeling you’re trying to make me go crazy. »

************

Hikaku almost jumped out of his skin when Madara-sama, Izuna-sama and three other warriors appeared out of nowhere, holding on tight to someone who appeared to be Tobirama Senju. Their clanmates immediately started heaving and throwing up, slightly green around the edges.

Tobirama nodded at them and disappeared again. Hikaku approached his Clan Head.

« Madara-sama ? » he tried.

« A minute, » the alpha heaved. He exhaled, and straightened up to look at Hikaku.

Despite his obvious nausea, his cousin was looking feral.

« Everything is okay cousin ? » he asked.

« Yeah, everything is okay, » Madara snarled, lips twisted in a feral grin, « we’re going to pay a little visit to the Shimura. »

Hikaku rose a brow.

« What ? Why ? »

Madara didn’t have the time to answer. Tobirama popped out of nowhere with five new Uchiha who also started throwing up.

« Because they are a bunch of fuckers and their Head is a child rapist ! Who among you have the goods ? »

« Mai, » Hikaku answered, shinobi training kicking in.

« Good ! Tobirama ! Bring her back to the compound, we should put the food to safety ! »

Tobirama nodded and gave her his hand. She took it and they disappeared. Madara used the meantime to tell them the whole story and by the time Tobirama reappeared with five new and nauseous Uchiha, Hikaku, Kato and Shuya were ready to set the Shimura on fire. Tobirama reappeared with five new Uchiha. Madara gave everybody the time to stop vomiting before turning to Tobirama.

« Where are the Shimura ? » he asked.

« Our hour east from our position, » Tobirama answered immediately, face blank, arms crossed on his chest and back straight, « if we run at normal speed, we should reach them in twenty minutes. »

« Perfect, » Madara said, « you and Izuna get the kid. Me and the other wreck havoc. We crush the Shimura batallion, rush to their compound, make as much damages as possible and go back to our compound. Tobirama, will you have enough chakra to hiraishin everybody back to the compound once it’s done ? »

« Yes, if I don’t have to throw too many large scale jutsu in the meantime. »

« Leave that to Izuna. You are our way out. More importantly, you are the kid’s way out. So keep your strength for that. »

Tobirama stayed silent for a deafening second, before nodding and bowing. Madara turned to his men.

« Let’s go ! »

Hikaku watched as Tobirama used a minor henge to change his hair color and eye color and erase his markings. He was now looking like any Uchiha would. Well, a very pretty Uchiha but an Uchiha nonetheless. Nothing would let their opponents think the White Demon was among them.

At Madara’s signal, they rushed toward the Shimura.

************

Setsuna was trying not to cry, but it was difficult. He was so in pain. His mother had warned him that it would probably be painful, but he hadn’t thought it would be so painful. It was feeling like someone had shoved an axe handle up his cunt and rubbed his insides with barbed wire.

Shuddering, he reclined all his weight on his broom. He exhaled and tried to ignore the pain shooting through his abdomen. If the house wasn’t perfectly clean by the time his husband came back, the young boy knew he would be beaten and he didn’t want to add more pain to what he was already feeling. He knew his husband had gone to visit his Sarutobi allies, had overheard him talking to one of his men. And he hoped his husband wouldn’t come back tonight, he hoped he would have an evening to rest.

He knew he shouldn’t think that. Hashirama-sama had told him what an honor it was to be chosen for that rôle, to be wed for the grandeur of the Senju Clan. His mother had told him he should be proud, and she had seemed to believe it, really she had.

But he was in pain, and alone, and scared and he wanted to go back home.

And then an explosion shook the house.

Setsuna startled and whimpered when it made the pain flare in his abdomen. He was terrified. Were they under attack ? There was another explosion, and cries and screams, and the ground shook. Frozen, unable to do anything, Setsuna stood where he was when he heard the doors of the house being thrown open. It’s only when two people barrelled into the living-room that he reacted.

The boy cried in terror and tried to flee, but before he even managed two steps, the tallest of the two men had (almost gently) scooped him in his arms and rushed out of the house. Setsuna started panting and closed his eyes, panicking. Curled into a ball into his captor’s strong arms, he felt the fresh air on his skin and he heard screams and explosions and fire crackling. Despite himself, he opened his eyes to watch, curiosity warring with the panic.

The compound was on fire, black flammes devoring the buildings. A purple giant was tearing down the remparts and there were fights in every corner. Setsuna recognized the Uchiha mon on one of the attackers and he whimpered and trembled.

His mother had told him the Uchiha were bad and cruel, a bloodthirsty clan that only dreamt of wiping out the Senju. The young boy didn’t understand what they wanted with him. Did they know he was a Senju ? Was it why they had taken him ? Had he failed his clan somehow ? And his husband, what was he gonna think of him now ?

And then…

« RETREAT !!! » the purple giant roared.

All Uchiha turned on their heels and rushed after Setsuna’s captor, right into the forest. The purple giant, who was forming the rear-guard, rose its gigantic fist and crashed it on the pursuing Shimura, sending them flying in the air as if they weighted nothing. It then disappeared into thin air and a short Uchiha with a huge mane of black hair crashlanded right next to Setsuna’s captor. The burning compound disappeared behind them.

The man with the black mane made a sign to Setsuna’s captor and the next thing the boy knew, he was feeling like he was being sucked through a metal straw while being simultaneously shaken like a plum tree. When the horrible sensation finally stopped, his captor gently deposited him on the ground, and Setsuna immediately fell on his knees and started retching. When he finally gathered his wits, he looked up and saw a large group of Uchiha warriors busy throwing up the contents of their stomachs.

And Tobirama-sama surged from nowhere and knelt in front of him, gently taking his face between his palm.

« Setsuna-kun, » he said softly, « are you okay ? I am so sorry you had to undergo these horrors, kid. »

Setsuna blinked, not understanding. What was Tobirama-sama doing here, with the Uchiha ? Had he betrayed the Senju for real, like Hashirama-sama had said ? His father had always warned him against Tobirama-sama, had told him he was a wraith with barbarian blood, marring the main line. He had told him that he should never trust the White Demon.

(But his mother had once hushedly told him that if an alpha was too insistant, Setsuna should go to Tobirama-sama for protection. And Setsuna had never forgotten this whispered advice.)

He teared up, his throat feeling constricated by grief and relief. He knew he should be ashamed of his reaction, but the only thing he could see right now was that his husband could not beat him or rape him anymore, and that if Tobirama-sama was here, the Uchiha would not hurt him. Sobbing, he threw himself in the older omega’s arms, who embraced him tightly and threaded his fingers through Setsuna’s long brown hair.

« Hush child, » he whispered gently, « you are safe here, I promise. The nightmare is over. »

************

Tobirama pulled a heavy blanket on Setsuna, and gently brushed a lock of brown hair from the boy’s forehead. He kissed the young omega’s brow.

Chihiro had examined him, and had healed the lesions and the bruises that littered his body (and Tobirama had felt the strong desire to bite when he had seen that, because it was clear the boy had been violently raped and beaten all the time he had been between the Shimura’s hands). He had been fed, and given new and clean clothes, as well as a bed in one of the dormitoties. He was already sleeping, exhausted.

Tobirama sighed and stood up. He turned to Akito, who had entered, carrying Tetsuo on a hip. The Uchiha looked between him and the sleeping boy, and nodded.

« Go take a bath, » he said, « I’ll stay with him. »

« Thank you Akito, » Tobirama replied gratefully, pressing Akito’s wrist between his fingers.

The omega smiled and pressed Tobirama’s wrist before letting go. Tobirama threw a last glance to Setsuna before exiting the dormitory. He went to the hammam and quickly washed himself, before taking a meal – rabbit stew and black bread – and getting Kagami back from Kagome to feed the baby. Once his child was sated, Tobirama gently put him in a sling that he secured around his chest, under his yukata. The little boy was giggling and kneading Tobirama’s right breast with enthousiasm.

Smiling to himself and threading his fingers through his baby’s curly dark hair, Tobirama put on his fur pelt and made his way to the Head House. Tajima welcomed him and led him to the meeting room, where Madara, Izuna, Chihiro as well as the Elders and some warriors with responsabilities. Hiromi was also here, kneeling next to Chihiro and looking into the void.

« Hey, Tobi ! » Izuna exclaimed, waving his hand, « I kept you a place ! »

He patted a cushion on his left, and Madara rolled his eyes. Snorting fondly, Tobirama sat next to Izuna and accepted a cup of clove tea from the young alpha. The taste was strong and the liquid scalding, but it warmed him. However, even if he had wanted to, he couldn’t have missed the way Madara’s fiery chakra twisted when he gulped the tea, nor the way his dark gaze seemed to bear through his clothes.

He glanced at the alpha, frowning slightly, not understanding Madara’s reaction. The Clan Head seemed to understand he had been spotted, because he looked away and cleared his throat.

« Very well, » he said, « we’re going to start the debrief of the day, now that we are all here. »

He exhaled and threaded his calloused fingers through his dark mane.

« First of all, I want to congratulate everybody, » he started, « today has been a tremendous success ! »

The Uchiha cheered and rose their cups. Tobirama was pretty sure it was not tea. He chuckled around the rim of his cup.

« We got the food, » Madara detailled, « and the medicine. Thanks to that, we won’t have to fear hunger or sickness this winter. »

He turned to Hikaku, rose his cup and nodded. Hikaku smiled and bowed his head.

« Concerning the Shimura, » Madara continued after taking a sip of sake, « their compound is in shambles, they have lost thirteen wariiors, and nine of them might die anytime soon. And they lost their Lady. We dealt them a devastating blow. »

Some warriors snickered wickedly.

« On our side, we only had two wounded, Junko and Satoshi, but Chihiro healed them. They can go back to active duty in two days. »

He downed the rest of his cup and turned to Chihiro.

« Concerning the kid, I’ll let to speak. »

Chihiro nodded solemnly, and Tobirama licked his lips, feeling fury rise in his throat like bile.

« He was in a bad shape, » Chihiro started, looking somber, « he had multiple bruises, all over his body, but especially on his hips and back. As well as one around his throat. He’s been choked not so long ago. »

The cheerfulness had died down, and every Uchiha present had their faces contorted in anger.

« Fucking Shimura, » Takahiro snarled before downing his cup.

« He also had multiple lesions in his vagina, » Chihiro continued tonelessly, « he has more than probably been forced several times in a short period of time. »

Tobirama closed his eyes and exhaled.

« One last thing, » Chihiro finished, « he’s pregnant. »

The young omega’s sharp face scrunched in grief and he gritted his teeth so hard his jaws hurt. A deep, animal part of himself wanted to find the Shimura Clan Head and dismember him. Because what was even the point in raping a thirteen years old boy ? He felt a hand on his wrist and opened his eyes to see Izuna. The alpha’s face was set in a resolute expression.

Tobirama relaxed slightly. He wasn’t alone in this. And Setsuna wasn’t alone in this. He was safe and protected here. The young omega looked at Madara. The Clan Head’s handsome face was twisted in an angry expression. He looked at Tobirama.

« He’s welcome here, » Madara said, « we’ll protect him and his baby. We won’t let the Shimura get them back. »

Tobirama bit his lips and nodded. The rest of the meeting was spent talking about the Shimura’s reaction, and the Senju’s. The patrols were doubled and Madara asked Tobirama to keep his sense in alert at all time.

The meeting ended late in the night. Tobirama stayed with Izuna till all the others had left before approaching Madara. The alpha was standing on the engawa, looking into the dark of the night. Tobirama came to stand next to him, arms craddling Kagami, who was busy suckling milk with a deep enthousiasm. He cleared his throat.

« Thank you, » he said, « for what you did for Setsuna. »

Madara looked at him with his burning dark eyes.

« You don’t have to thank me, » he rumbled lowly, « I told you, I hate child rapists. They’re lowlives and they deserve to rot. I don’t care about the justifications or the excuses people find for these fuckers’s actions. They’re not humans. »

Tobirama exhaled, throat tight. He chuckled.

« You know, » he said, « you woud fit right in with the Hatake. »

Madara snorted.

« I’m gonna take that as a compliment, » he replied dryly.

Kagami stopped feeding at that moment and he yawned widely. The young omega gently put him on his shoulder and patted his back to make him burp. The baby agitated his little hands with a giggle. Tobirama noticed the way Madara was looking at his child.

« Do you… want to hold him ? » he asked hesitantly.

Madara startled, before nodding. Tobirama passed him Kagami with precaution, and Madara craddled him in his strong arms, supporting the baby’s head on his biceps. This sight awoke something in Tobirama, an animal desire. Here was an alpha who knew how to hold a child, his inner omega purred. Here is a worthy alpha. He blushed helplessly.

Fortunately, Kagami saved him from having to do anything by scowling spectacularly and scrunching his tiny nose. He fisted his tiny hands and agitated them toward Madara’s face.

« Duh ! » he exclaimed.

Madara rose a brow and snorted, lips pursed in a crooked smile.

« Yeah, I get it, little rascal, » he said, « you prefer your mom. »

He gently gave Kagami back to Tobirama, and the young omega shuddered when his cool skin brushed against Madara’s overheated one. He put his baby back into his sling, wetting his lips.

« Go to sleep, » Madara sighed, « we need you all your capacities. »

Tobirama nodded. He bid goodbye to Izuna and Madara, and followed Tajima back to the Gynaeceum. He went back to the dormitory where Setsuna was still soundly sleeping. He thanked Akito and lied next to the young Senju, Kagami cocooned in his arms. He closed his eyes and extended his senses to cover the entire Uchiha territory. He breathed deeply and slowly slipped into a meditative state.

************

Madara grunted as he almost roughly stroked his erect and aching cock. Head cushionned on his forearm, standing up in the bathroom, reclining against the wall, he slowly worked himself up, dreaming about Tobirama’s alabaster skin. He imagined lapping into the omega’s tempting mouth, nibbling on these plush red lips and drinking his moans at the source. He dreamt about biting his round and squishy tits, marring them with lovebites. He wished he could spread Tobirama’s superb legs and loose himself between them.

He bit his tongue and sagged against the wall when he came. In his head, satisfaction was warring with shame. He was feeling like a creep, slavering over Tobirama like a dog in rut. What was the difference between him and these alphas who had hurt Tobirama ? He exhaled and dropped in the bath with a rumble, hiding his face against his crossed arms.

What was wrong with him, honestly ?

He washed himself quickly, before sinking in the warm bath, reclining his head against the edge of the tube and closing his eyes. His mane was tied in a high bun so he wouldn’t have to go to bed with wet hair. It made it curl and made Madara look like a particularly angry black sheep, as Izuna liked to tease (which usually earned his dear brother a quick trip to the pond).

He sighed.

A part of him was angry. Angry to see his comfortable little bubble utterly destroyed, angry to be confronted to the true nature of Hashirama, angry to have to admit that his childlish dream of peace he once had was just that. A childlish dream.

And it was easy to be angry against Tobirama, who was the very reason Madara’s world had been broken in the first place. He was the mirror that had revealed Hashirama’s treacherous nature to the Uchiha. And a part of Madara didn’t want to forgive that, wanted to keep the image – the false image he now knew – he had of his estranged friend. A kind, naive, idealistic man he was now aware existed only in his mind.

He didn’t know how to aprehend that. He was lost, and didn’t know what he should do next. He was fearing the future. And at the same time, he awaited it impatiently.

His night was haunted by dreams of carmine eyes and welcoming pale arms. He woke up with a dry mouth and a raging hard-on, the picture of Tobirama’s pale skin marred with purple lovebites and his superb mouth twisted in a teasing dancing behind his eyelids. He groaned and dragged a hand down his face.

He forced himself to stand up and went to the living-room to take his breakfast. Izuna arrived a moment later and embraced Madara from behind, burying his face in his hair. Madara let him do it and even squeezed Izuna’s hand. His brother did that sometimes. When Madara had asked him about it, he had just told him he needed to make sure Madara was still alive.

« I’m going to train, » Izuna mumbled against his hair, « why don’t you come ? It’s been a long time since we had a spar ? »

« Good idea, » Madara rumbled, patting Izuna’s head, « come on, eat your breakfast. We even have tea. First time in six months. So enjoy. »

« Aye captain, » Izuna chuckled.

He sat next to Madara and started gobbling down anything he could get his greedy hands onto. After that, they went to spar and Madara realized he had missed that badly. They were evenly matched, even if it was clear Madara was the strongest and the most resistant. But Izuna was faster, with quicker reflexes, and was also very vicious. More often than not, Madara had found himself on his back, bent like a pretzel, with Izuna’s hands gripping the soft tissus of his body till he begged.

After two hours, Madara called it off. They emptied a flask of tea and went back to the Head House. They passed before the Gynaeceum and noticed Tobirama sitting on the engawa. His fur pelt was sitting on his shoulders and Kagami was sleeping in his craddle right next to him. And huddled against his right side, there was the little Senju boy they had rescued yesterday. Tobirama had an arm slung protectively on the boy’s scrawny shoulders. His eyes were closed, but Madara wasn’t doubting all his senses were in alert. Just like always.

Madara went straight to him, and Izuna followed him, grumbling in his non-existant beard. The Clan Head told himself he just wanted to get news on the Shimura’s moves, not to drink in the sight Tobirama made. The omega’s yukata was falling low, baring his collarbones and highlighting the curves of his tits. Madara gulped. The little Senju boy startled when he saw them approach, and he huddled closer to Tobirama.

The omega opened his carmine eyes, staring at Madara in the eye. He tilted his head on the side.

« Madara-sama, » he said, « Izuna. Is there something that you need ? »

« Hello Tobirama, » Madara said, « I just wanted to know if you had your senses on the Shimura. I want to know what they are doing. »

Tobirama frowned when the mention of the name Shimura made the boy whimper. He glared at Madara, who tensed slightly. Tobirama then sighed and closed his eyes. He opened them a few seconds later.

« The Clan Head is back, » he announced, « he’s furious. Eight of the men who were severely wounded are dead, the ninth will shortly follow them. They have sent a courrier to the Senju, probably to ask for help. »

Madara hummed thoughtfully.

« I… I don’t want to go back there, » the boy pled, « please don’t let them take me back. He hurt me. »

Tobirama gently dragged the boy into his bosom and threaded his long fingers through the boy’s long brown hair.

« Don’t worry Setsuna, » he said, « you are safe here. I promise. You will be protected, and these fuckers won’t have you back. »

He nuzzled the boy’s head and the little Senju litterally melted in his arms. It made Madara angry. For fuck’s sake, how touched starved that kid was ? He was looking so small and helpless. What was even the point of bedding and impregnating such a young omega ? Except if you were a fucking sadist.

(A coupling should happen between equals, with both partners consenting and enjoying themselves. Otherwise there was no use.)

Madara got on a knee to be at eye level with the boy.

« Listen, boy, » he started.

Tobirama’s carmine stare pierced him like a sword, almost daring him to say one word too many. Madara shivered. He had no doubt the omega would become aggressive if Madara so much as scared the kid. It was written on his sharp face, in the way his plush lips were curling in a subtle snarl. Madara raked his brain to remember the kid’s name.

« Setsuna-chan, » he said in a steady voice, « I swear on my honor as the Uchiha Clan Head that you are safe here. No harm will come to you and you will be protected as if you were one of ours. »

The boy’s brown eyes widened and filled with tears. He nodded shakily. Tobirama’s snarl had disappeared but his beautiful face was blank. Madara stood again and caught the omega’s carmine gaze.

« Can you keep an eye on the Senju and the Shimura at the same time ? » he asked.

« Yes, » Tobirama answered without a single hesitation, « I’d advise you to fill the chakra well as much as you can. You’re going to need it. They’re probably going to attack anytime soon. »

He exhaled before continuing.

« You should probably send a courrier to the Kohaku, » he added, « the Uchiha would need all the help they can. »

Madara nodded sharply. He liked the way the omega’s mind worked. He was straight to the point, didn’t like to beat around the bush, and painfully honest. To think the Senju had preferred to mistreat that man rather than profit of his many talents, just because he happened to have a cunt, honestly blew Madara’s mind.

He let the omega on the engawa, the boy still curled against his side. When they reached the Head House, Madara turned to Izuna.

« I want you to go to the Kohaku, » he said, « ask Jahi to lend us a few of her warriors. Tell her we will repay her in kind. »

Izuna nodded with a smile. Kali – Jahi’s eldest daughter – and Izuna were good friends (and their friendship was one of the reasons the Uchiha hadn’t lost their alliance with the Kohaku) and his brother was probably the best person to talk to the Kohaku and ask them to fight by their side.

The Kohaku were the Uchiha’s oldest allies. They were living in a little territory stuck between the Uchiha lands and a high and sharp mountain that separated them from the Hyuga lands. It allowed them to enjoy the Uchiha’s protection, and in exchange they brought the Uchiha their expertise in poisons and antidotes (which had been an incredibly advantage when the Uchiha had lost their alliance with the Hagoromo, another clan specialized in poison, even if they had never managed to reach the Kohaku’s level).

The mountain on the edge of the Kohaku’s territory was filled with dozens and dozens of medicinal plants and the Kohaku knew each of them, their properties and where to find them. They knew how to make the most efficient poisons and antidotes with them. The knowledge of dozens of generations of Kohaku on their plants had been been compiled in scrolls hidden in a secret crypt in the mountain. The Kohaku guarded that crypt jealously, for all the memory of their people was here. And they knew they could count on the Uchiha to help protect that crypt.

After all, what profitted their allies profitted the Uchiha. The Kohaku were a small clan, barely eighty people, but their services were very popular, especially in the capital. So they asked the Uchiha to escort their warriors on their missions, to be sure their secrets would not be stolen by enemy clans or by opportunistic bastards. It had worked that way for centuries, Kohaku and Uchiha equally sharing the missions and the gains.

The Kohaku had a strange organization. Like in the Uchiha Clan, alphas and omegas were equals – Jahi was an omega – but alphas were specialized in antidotes while the omegas were specialized in poisons. They believed a cup could dispense life and death equally, and while a blade could take a life it could also save it.

Most clans found it odd, but the Uchiha didn’t.

************

Izuna had been running for five hours at full speed now and he was barely sweaty. He had been taking chakra in the well and it had allowed him not to feel tired a single second. Tobirama’s creation was really wonderful.

He had barely passed the border with the Kohaku lands that Kali surged from the underbush, her long black braid whipping the air, her heart-shaped face split in two by a large grin. Like all Kohaku, she had a dark copper skin and beautiful blue eyes, so pale they were looking white. She was wearing her clan’s traditionnal garb, large brown pants cinched at the waist, embroidered leather boots and a green shirt with a leather plastron. The traditionnal Kohaku shawl – a heavy woolen thing covered in embroideries in silver threads – was tied across her chest. She was also wearing a chain made of large silver buckles with a black opal pendant around her neck.

« Izuna-kun ! » she roared, jumping in his arms.

Laughing, Izuna caught her in his arms and embraced her tightly. She was smaller and leaner, but like all shinobi, she had wiry muscle and an inherent strength hidden under an innocent appearance.

« It’s been a long time since you came to visit, my friend ! » she said, « I had thought you had forgotten me ! »

Izuna stuck his tongue at her.

« Sorry, » he said, « we had… a situation at the compound... »

Kali pouted.

« Something to do with your attack on the Shimura compound ? » she said.

Clever little Kali.

« Something like that, » he answered.

She sighed.

« Fine, » she said, « you want to talk to mother, right ? Follow me. »

« Thank you Kali. »

She leveled a crooked grin at him and dashed toward the compound. Izuna followed her. They soon reached the Kohaku compound, a troglodyte town hidden in a cliff. Izuna saluted the two guards and Kali led him to the Head Cave. Her mother Jahi was there, sitting on a throne made of ox bones and furs. Her jet-black hair were streaked with grey and her eyes were piercing like blades. The air were saturated with incense. Izuna knelt in front of her, while Kali went to sit next to her, and saluted her the traditionnal way, a hand on his heart and another on his forehead. She mirrored him with a smile.

« Izuna-kun, » she said, « it’s been a long time. You’ve grown into a fine young man. How is your father ? »

« Tajima is doing very well, » he answered, « he asked me to give you that as a symbol of friendship. »

He produced a single steel bead, smooth and round, that he gave to Jahi. She took it with a knowing smile and added it to her pendant, with all the others Tajima had offered her. They had been friends for decades, and Izuna had been suspecting for some time now that Kali and him were the victims of an elaborate private joke between their respective parents.

« So tell me boy, why are you here ? » she asked in a sharp voice.

Izuna inhaled.

« Jahi-sama, » he said, « as you know we recently attacked the Shimura compound and took something from them. They are furious and we do not doubt they will attack us soon in retaliation. We ask for the Kohaku’s help in this battle. You have our word of honor that we will repay you for that. »

Jahi looked at him with unreadable eyes.

« What did you take from them ? » she asked, « and why do you need our help ? The Uchiha are more than a match for the Shimura aren’t they ? »

« We… we kidnapped their Lady, » Izuna said with a big smile, « and while the Shimura are barely a match for us, they are currently allied with the Senju, who will more than probably participate to the battle. »

Jahi frowned and looked at Kali, who shrugged.

« Why do I have the feeling these two facts are linked ? » Jahi said, « the kidnapping and the Senju’s possible participation to the battle... »

Jahi had a keen people and situationnal intelligence, almost on par with a Nara. She had a gift for gauging people.

« You are right, » he said, « the Shimura Lady is a Senju, a thirteen year-old boy named Setsuna. »

Jahi’s eyes widened. Kali sneered.

« The Senju wedded a thirteen year-old boy to the Shimura Head ?! » she snarled, « did they loose their fucking mind ? »

« Oh, if only you knew, » Izuna said somberly.

Jahi’s face was blank, she tilted her head on the side.

« I have the feeling you are not telling us everything, boy, » she said slowly.

Izuna opened his mouth, closed it, searching his words.

« Indeed, » he admitted, « but this is a long and complicated story and we do not have a lot of time. But here is what I propose : come visit the compound after the battle, and we’ll tell you everything. »

Jahi inhaled and exhaled. She glanced between Izuna and her daughter.

« I will take your offer, » she said, « I can lend the Uchiha fifteen warriors, boy, not more. »

Izuna bowed down before her.

« Thank you, Jahi-sama, » he said sincerely.

An hour later, Kali and fourteen Kohaku warriors joined him at the entry of the troglodyte compound. Izuna saluted them and they took off, Kali running by his side. For several hours, they ran in silence. They stopped as the moon was high in the sky and slept for a few hours. The Kohaku weren’t as resistant as him. Maybe they could make their allies profit of Tobirama’s chakra well. It would be beneficial for everybody.

The next morning, as they were about to take off again, a panicked sparrow came fluttering before Izuna’s face, tweeting like its life depended on it. He immediately recognize one of Kagome’s summons.

« The Shimura are attacking ! » he cried.

Chapter Text

Madara was checking his armor when Tobirama surged in the Head House’s armory. His face was set in a worried frown. Kagami was sleeping in his sling, head cushionned on Tobirama’s tits, and Setsuna was trailing after him, holding the older omega’s hand.

« The Shimura and the Senju are on the move, » he said, squinting.

Madara tensed. Setsuna huddled close against Tobirama’s side.

« Where ? » Madara asked, « and how many ? »

« Near the eastern branch of the Naka, » Tobirama immediately answered, « ninety Senju warriors and forty Shimura. Hashirama and the Shimura Head are among them. »

The young alpha nodded. He nodded to let approximatively twenty guards at the compound and he had a dozen of squads on missions. He could mobilize a hundred warriors for this battle.

« Where is Izuna ? And how many Kohaku does he have with him ? »

« Three hours west of the compound. An hour from the future battlefield. Fifteen Kohaku with him. »

They would still be in inferiority, but it wouldn’t be as dramatic than if the Kohaku hadn’t come to their aid. However, Izuna and their allies wouldn’t be able to meet with them before the beginning of the battle. The first minutes were going to be rough. He opened his mouth but Tobirama was faster.

« Kagome sent one of her summons to warn Izuna, » he said.

Madara nodded.

« I’m going to prepare, » Tobirama added.

« No, » Madara said.

Tobirama blinked, then frowned, baring his teeth. But Madara interrupted him before he could protest.

« I need you here to protect the weakest of us, » he said, voice filled with as much conviction as he could muster, « the children, the elders, the pregnant omegas. I would feel better if I knew someone of your caliber cared for them. Furthermore, I don’t think now is the best time to reveal you are among us. It’s better if the Senju keep believing you disappeared somewhere. »

Tobirama stayed silent and unblinking for a long moment, to the point Madara wondered if he hadn’t insulted the omega. But then he deflated like a pierced balloon and sighed deeply.

« I guess that’s sensible, especially since I’ve yet to finish laying the trap seals to protect the compound, » he admitted.

He threaded his long fingers into his silver-white hair. He stared at Madara with his superb carmine eyes, almost gauging him, and it took all the young alpha’s willpower not to blush helplessly.

« Give me your hand, » Tobirama said suddenly.

Nonplussed, Madara did so, trying not to shiver when he felt Tobirama’s cool skin against his. He did shiver however, when he felt cold and crackly chakra rush along his coils and pool in the well just under his heart. He choked on air. Tobirama let go of his hand, bowed down slightly and left, Setsuna trotting by his side.

Madara exhaled, blushing helplessly. Tobirama had just filled his well with a large quantity of cool chakra, that was already starting to warm up. He didn’t know how it was among the Senju, but among the Uchiha, sharing chakra (especially between an alpha and an omega) was a very intimate gesture. He gulped, prodding the slowly warming chakra.

The young alpha shook his head to gather his wits. He had to concentrate, this battle would be difficult, he could feel it. It would be the first time he would see Hashirama since the beginning of this story, and he could already feel his anger simmer in his chest. He should not let it distract him.

He put on a mesh shirt, then his traditionnal Uchiha robes and then his armor. He secured a tanto in the small of his back and a pouch of kunai and shuriken to his belt. He then took his gunbai and exited the Head House.

His warriors were waiting before the gates, all of them wearing armors and carrying weapons, alphas and omegas alike. Their faces were grim. Madara nodded sharply at them, trying to signify them his determination to reach victory through the motion. Hiromi was waiting under the gates. She approached and gently stroked her thumbs over and under his eyes.

« May Amaterasu’s eyes guide you, » she said, « and her fire light your way and destroy your enemies. »

Madara nodded, took her hands in his and bowed down. When he straightened up, Tobirama was behind Hiromi. The omega’s sharp face was unreadable. He opened his mouth, closed it, looked away, pink dusting his high cheekbones.

« Come back alive, » he finally said, « all of you. »

Madara smirked and nodded.

« Count on us, » he just said.

He then turned to his people.

« Uchiha ! » he roared, « to battle ! »

With a howl, they rushed forward after him on the path to the battlefield. They were flying over the path like a murder of crows, all the chakra they had accumulated burning in their veins. Madara couldn’t wait to reach the battlefield and punch Hashirama square in the face.

He could sense their enemies forward still on the other side of the Naka. Izuna and the Kohaku were still far from the battlefield, but they were rushing toward it at high speed. The clash between the Uchiha and their enemies was iminent. And suddenly, they surged into the open, on the no-man’s land surrounding the Naka. Like them, the Senju and the Shimura had barely arrived.

Madara spotted Hashirama on the other side, and he roared, the sound echoing on the whole battlefield. He had the satisfaction to see Hashirama’s eyes widen. With a feral grin, Madara brandished his gunbai, coated it with burning chakra and rushed forward.

« HASHIRAMA !!! » he roared.

(Black bruises on a pale abdomen, hideous and revolting. A broken voice screaming. Superb carmine eyes filled with fury, and terror, and anguish as eyes landed on his naked skin.

All these images were flashing before Madara’s eyes, branded in his Sharingan forever. And it was entirely Hashirama’s fault. And Madara was about to make him pay direly for that.)

He flung his gunbai as hard as he could and hit Hashirama’s large sword head on. The Senju Head flied on hundred of meters and crashed into a tree with a cry of pain. Madara pressed on, Sharingan blazing, a roar on his lips. Hashirama stood up, eyes wide. Madara noticed his right hand, the one on the arm Tobirama had made him cut. The skin was brown and rough, looking almost like bark.

« M… Madara ! » Hashirama spluttered, « why are you so angry ?! »

Madara saw red. His eyes blazed, turning into the Mangekyo, and blood dripped on his face as the black flammes of Amaterasu surrounded them.

« Why am I angry ?!! » he bellowed with all the consequent might of his lungs, « you sold a child to a rapist, you absolute fucker !! »

He spat a river of fire that Hashirama countered with a wall of Mokuton. Madara didn’t give him the time to gather his wits. He bursted through it and punched him across the battlefield with his gunbai, while setting him on fire simultaneously. Hashirama screamed and Madara grinned madly.

Hashirama and him had never fought at full power, too burdened by the memories of their friendship to do so. Depending on their moods, it had ranged from reluctant fighting to straight-up sparring.

But not today.

Today, Madara was fighting to kill and he fully intended to make Hashirama feel the brunt of his fury.

« Madara ! » Hashirama hailed, dodging a hit that split the ground in two, « let’s calm down, okay ?! You have to give us Setsuna back ! »

« Like hell !! » Madara roared.

He kicked Hashirama in the chest and set his Mokuton vines on fire. Really, how dared Hashirama even suggest that ?

« You’re completely insane if you think I will give back a child to a known rapist ! »

« Madara, Chozo and Setsuna are married ! It’s not rape ! And I don’t understand why you care, it is known that omegas are made for that ! »

Madara’s brain came to a screeching halt and he stopped attacking. He just couldn’t believe what he just heard. He really didn’t know Hashirama, did he ? The Senju Clan Head apparently mistook his sudden stillness for understanding, because he approached with a pleasant smile.

« Now come on, Madara, we won’t fight each other for a little bitch, will we ? » he said, « that would be disgraceful. »

Madara still didn’t talk, mind filled with white noise. Hashirama went on, unaware he was digging his grave with each word that left his mouth.

« We should concentrate on peace, Madara, on our dream. Come on, let’s stop this useless battle and give me Setsuna back. »

Madara inhaled, sounding like fabric tearing.

« I know what you did to your brother, » he spat like a curse before he could even think the words that left his mouth.

Hashirama’s brown eyes widened in surprise and his mouth gaped. Madara decided to press on, pointing his gunbai at him.

« You should keep better track of your warriors, Hashirama, » he taunted, « we found two of them, and honestly they sang so prettily once my tormenters got their hands on them. »

Hashirama was silent and pale-faced.

« Wanna know what they told us, Hashirama ? » he growled, circling around his former friend like a predator would around a wounded prey.

« I… Madara, there is an explanation, I swear, » he started but the Uchiha Head didn’t give him the time to continue.

« They told us who you are, child killer ! » Madara spat.

A wounded expression dawned on Hashirama’s face and it made Madara’s fury burn higher.

« Madara, it’s not what you believe. I had to... »

« I don’t want to hear it !! » he roared, « you saw a pregnant omega, a traumatized omega, an omega of your family who has been raped and abused !! And rather than help him like any decent human being would have done, you killed his unborn child ! »

His Susanoo formed around him and Madara towered over his former friend, before violenly kicking him to the other side of the battlefield.

« You do not deserve peace, child killer !! » he roared.

And then, Izuna and the Kohaku rushed on the battlefield and all hell broke loose.

************

Izuna rushed forward on the battlefield with a roar, sword at the ready, Kali on his heels. He beheaded a Senju, spotted the Shimura Head and grinned savagely. Oh, he was about to have a lot of fun. He let Kali lead her clanmates through the battle, dual poisonned kunai dealing killing cuts to any Senju or Shimura having the bad idea to cross her path.

Izuna let his Sharingan bleed into his eyes, morph into the Mangekyo and he felt the familiar tickle behind his eyelids that indicated the imminent use of Amaterasu.

« Hey ! » he snarled, « over here you fucking rapist !! »

Chozo Shimura looked at him just as Izuna set his blade on fire with Amaterasu (Uchiha steel had been made specially to resist the black flammes of their goddess). The Shimura Head’s eyes widened as Izuna dashed forward. He barely dodged the slash and his armor caught on fire. With a swear, Chozo untied it and threw it away. It hit a Senju in the back and the man screamed as the black fire devoured him. Izuna whirled, beheaded another Senju and faced Chozo again.

« What, are you scared Shimura ? » he taunted, using his sword to make the man dance to his tune, « or are you just good enough to rape defenceless little boys ?! »

Hashirama suddenly crashlanded next to him, as Madara had just punted him across the battlefield. He was in a dire state. Izuna didn’t give him the time to gather his wits and spat a fireball at his head. It was deeply satisfied when it connected and Hashirama screamed. He waltzed on his heels and slashed the air with his blade to keep Chozo away. He pressed on, chuckling wickedly when the Shimura backpedaled.

Madara landed right next to him and with a mad roar, cut Hashirama’s left arm. The Senju Head screamed and fell on his knees. He was looking completely lost, as if his entire world had been turned upside down. Madara lifted his gunbai over his head, readying himself for a killing blow, eyes wild, teeth bared.

Hashirama jumped back, panting.

« Retreat !! » he called, « Retreat !! »

The Senju, who had been surprised by the Uchiha’s ferocity and viciousness, fled without anymore prompting, followed by the Shimura. Not all of them made it to the safety of the forest. Izuna saw Kagome and a Kohaku woman she was friend with – Shiva, if Izuna wasn’t mistaken – grab a Shimura by the hair and stab him repeatedly in the crotch with warcries on their lips.

Izuna licked his lips and turned to his brother. Madara’s sharp face was streaked with rivulets of blood and his Mangekyo was still blazing madly. He was looking lost in a haze. Izuna snapped his fingers to get his attention and Madara’s face whipped toward him.

« You should… you know, » Izuna said, pointing at his own eyes.

Madara blinked, before turning off his Sharingan an whipping his face with the heel of his hand.

« Sorry, » he grunted, « was lost in thought. »

« Wanna talk about it ? » Izuna asked helpfully.

Madara looked at Hashirama’s severed arm on the ground, before spitting on it, face contorted in grief.

« It’s nothing, » he growled, « I just understood I never really knew him. »

He turned away. Izuna sighed, before setting the arm on fire with his flaming sword – just in case – and extinguished Amaterasu’s black flammes. With a sigh, he sheathed his sword and went to stand next to his brother. He bumped his shoulder against his.

« Well, » he said, « it’s just my two cents about it, but isn’t it better that you discovered that now rather than… let’s say after making peace with the Senju ? »

Madara stayed silent for a moment, before sighing explosively.

« Yeah, you’re right, » he admitted.

« I’m always right, » Izuna joked, puffing his chest.

Madara snorted and punched Izuna in the shoulder. Kali arrived at this moment, panting, with blood on her face and her hands. But it didn’t seem to be her blood and she was smiling from ear to ear.

« No survivor, » she announced, sounding almost giddy, « these fuckers lost almost forty shinobi, can you imagine that ?! No victim on our side, but we have a few wounded. At least two of them are quite dire. »

Madara nodded.

« Thank you Kali, » he said sincerely, « can you bring the wounded back to the compound, please ? We have someone here who can heal them. »

Kali nodded and whirled on her heels to do as she was told. Izuna observed his brother’s profile before sighing.

« I’m gonna help the men gather the corpses to burn them, » he said, « it would just be our luck if a disease spread because of these fuckers. »

Madara nodded sharply, eyes fixated on the forest where the Senju had disappeared. His expression was a little bit terrifying. Shrugging, Izuna left him to his own devices. Madara had always been a dreamer, and seeing all his dreams turn to ashes must have left a bad taste in his mouth. He needed some time alone to mourn his broken illusions.

As Izuna had just set the first pile of corpses on fire – even after the run and the battle, he was abrely tired, honestly Tobirama’s seal was a gift from the gods – Madara’s face whipped toward the Uchiha compound, eyes wide.

« Madara ? » Izuna asked carefully.

« Shimura, » his brother swore loudly, « twenty of them. They used the battle to bypass our defences and... »

He interrupted himself, face suddenly scrunched in perplexity.

« What ?! » Izuna pressed on.

« I don’t… I’m not sure, » Madara admitted, « their signatures all disappeared… I think Tobirama got them. »

Izuna blinked owlishly.

« The twenty of them ? At the same time ? Whoa, he must have been so fucking furious. »

« You’ll tell me as much, » Madara grumbled.

They finished setting the corpse on fire and went back to the compound. And indeed, the Shimura intruders seem to have met Tobirama. Or rather, Tobirama’s wrath. A few furlongs from the compound, the path was covered in blood and guts, litterally painted red with the remnants of the intruders bodies. Their bones were scattered on a fifty meter radius.

Tobirama was in the middle of the path, sitting on a bound man Izuna recognized as the Shimura Heir. The young young omega was wearing only an Uchiha robe, too short for him, stopping in the middle of his powerful thighs. His silver hair was wet, like he had just gotten out of the bath. And despite the gruesome display around him, his magnificent skin was spotless.

Izuna gulped, feeling a stirring in his loins. If the number of sharp intakes of breath – starting with Madara’s – he heard was anything to go by, he wasn’t the only one. As Tobirama stood up, Izuna followed the mesmerizing lines of his powerful legs and licked his lips. He forced himself to breathe deeply and smiled.

« My, Tobi, you really went to town on them ! » he exclaimed with a blinding grin, sauntering next to the omega.

Tobirama deadpanned at him.

« Tell me they didn’t deserve it, » he said tonelessly.

Izuna bumped his hip against Tobirama’s, who scowled, before sighing and punching the young alpha in the shoulder. A tiny and fond smile was spreading his plush lips. He then turned toward Madara and bowed down deferently.

« Apologies for my outfit, Madara-sama, » he said, « I was bathing Kagami when I sensed these… pathetic excuses for human beings. »

« No need to apologize, » Madara said gruffly, his high collar dissimulating his flaming face, « you did good. »

Tobirama nodded sharply. At this moment, Kali cleared her throat.

« Sorry to interrupt… whatever this is, » she said, « but I feel like I should adress the elephant in the room. Because... »

She pointed at Tobirama, who rose a brow.

« … this is Tobirama Senju, right ? Like the Tobirama Senju, the White Demon, your rival to infinity and beyond, the dude you swore you were going to plant his head on a pike, right ? Right. »

Izuna was blushing slightly, as Tobirama was scrutinizing him with a teasing smile.

« Rival to infinity and beyond ? » he chuckled.

« Shut up, I was ten, » Izuna grumbled, red-faced.

« Which begs the question, » Kali continued, « why isn’t his head on a pike ? Why are you all behaving like he’s one of yours ? No offence to you, Senju-san. »

« None taken, Kohaku-san, » Tobirama answered,bowing slightly.

Izuna was about to answer when Madara interrupted him.

« He is one of ours, Kali, » he said gruffly, face still flaming, « it’s a long story. We’ll wait till your mother is here to tell it. For now, just know he is on our side. »

Kali looked at Izuna, who nodded, and shrugged.

« Very well, I guess, » she said with a smile.

Izuna heard Tobirama exhale softly. He changed the subject by turning to the omega’s prisonner.

« You took a gift for us, I see, » he chuckled darkly.

Tobirama hummed thoughtfully.

« Yes, I thought such a high ranking hostage could be useful. T’is the only reason I left this piece of crap alive, » he spat, glaring at the bound and gagged Shimura Heir.

« Great idea, » Izuna said, crouching next to the Shimura Heir and grabbing him by the hair.

The man’s brown eyes were wide wth terror. He kept throwing horrified glances to Tobirama.

« By the way, » Madara asked, voice still suspiciously thick, « how did you kill the others ? I sensed their chakra disappear all at once. »

Tobirama stayed silent for a moment, before huffing, nose in the air.

« Human bodies are mostly made of water, » he just said.

Izuna inhaled sharply as he imagined the scene. He heard Madara and Kali gag, and the Shimura whimpered. Madara coughed and turned to their uncle Takahiro.

« Bring him to the cells and lock him up, » he said, « I’ll send a letter to the Shimura Head to tell him to stay away from our lands if he wants his Heir to stay alive. »

« Tell him to reopen the trade route they cut, » Tobirama quipped.

Izuna grinned as he stood up. He really liked the way Tobirama’s mind worked, practical and ruthless, just like his.

« Good idea, » he said, looking down on the Shimura with a cruel glint in his dark eyes, « neutrality toward our lands if he wants to preserve his Heir’s life, and the reopening of the trade route if he wants to preserve his Heir’s hands. What do you think ? »

The rest of the Uchiha and the Kohaku snickered darkly. Madara grinned and nodded.

« Let’s do that, » he rumbled.

************

Tobirama hummed as he threaded his long fingers through Kagami’s curly dark hair, as the baby was kneading his tit and suckling on his nipple. He was absent-mindedly listening to the report of the battle, and couldn’t help but smile darkly when heard of Hashirama’s fate ( even if a small, tiny, minuscule part of himself couldn’t help but be ashamed at his own reaction). He sighed and closed his eyes.

When he opened them again, it was to see the Kohaku Heir stare thoughtfully at Kagami. Rising a brow, he looked into her pale eyes and subtly hid Kagami from her sight. It was more an instinctive reaction than anything else. Despite their alliance with the Uchiha, the Kohaku had rarely participated to the battles against the Senju, so Tobirama hadn’t any particular grief against them. Furthermore, Kali hadn’t been particularly aggressive, hadn’t been aggressive at all really.

He just didn’t like people he didn’t know looking at his baby.

Kali then looked at Izuna, back at Tobirama and Kagami, and she smiled blindingly.

« So you had a baby with Izuna ? » she said, « I guess that explains a lot of things. »

A heavy silence fell on the war room, and Tobirama blinked, unable to process what he had just heard. Izuna had become red like a boiled lobster, Madara was gaping, eyes wide, Keiko was facepalming, Tajima’s shoulders were helplessly shaking and Chihiro was sipping her tea, looking absolutely unconcerned by the whole commotion.

Kali tilted her head on the side, looking curious. And then Tobirama’s brain finally registered the « you had a baby with Izuna » comment, and promptly short-circuited. He became helplessly red and let out a dying whale noise.

« What ?! No !! I didn’t… ! We didn’t… ! Izuna is not the father !! » he screeched.

« Ah, » Kali said, apparently oblivious to the mood, « with Madara then ? »

Tobirama choked on air and Madara somehow managed to trip on his own feet while being sat. The young omega gaped and looked at the Clan Head, his brain filled with white noise. Tajima finally had mercy on them and adressed Kali with a smile.

« Tobirama isn’t Kagami’s biological mother, » he said, « and none of my sons is the father. »

Tobirama nodded shakily and Kali pouted, before shrugging.

« Okay, » she said, « but you have to admit it would have been credible. »

Tobirama blushed even more, his markings disappearing, and jumped on his feet to exit the room, completely overwhelmed. He sought refuge into the Gynaeceum, trying to calm himself down. But his traitorous brain seemed unable to stop thinking about the possibility Kali had emitted.

A child, with Madara or Izuna (with Madara), him ? No, this was ridiculous, completely ridiculous…

And yet…

(What would it feel like to bear a child from their blood ? Would it burn ? Or would it be warm ?)

Feeling stupid (like any of this would ever happen), he wandered into the Gynaeceum inner garden. Setsuna was here, with Tetsuo and Akito. The littel boy was enthousiatically chatting with the young Senju, who had a small smile on his lips. Setsuna seemed to feel better, even if he was still skittish and obviously terrified by sudden moves. The Uchiha omegas were being very carefull around him, always annoucing their arrival and telegraphing all their movements in his presence. Tobirama was really grateful for their efforts.

He went to sit next to them, and Setsuna immediately huddled against his flank. Tobirama kissed the top of his head and smiled fondly at Tetsuo when the little boy beamed at him.

« How was your day, Setsuna ? » he asked gently.

« It was good, » he said softly, « Tetsuo-kun kept me company. »

« I protected him ! » Tetsuo cheered.

Tobirama grinned and ruffled the kid’s hair.

« Come one, » he said, « let’s go eat a bit, okay ? »

Setsuna nodded with a smile. Senju omegas usually ate after the alphas, and they ate what they deigned leaving them. Which meant they usually were quite malnourished. The only reason Tobirama had escaped that fate was his status as a son of the main line, as well as his skills as a shinobi. You didn’t starve a valuable shinobi if you had two working braincells.

(Not that some Elders hadn’t tired to convince Butsuma to do so, even after Tobirama had proved himself to be a valuable asset for the clan. All of that in the name of archaic and sexist traditions. Fortunately, Butsuma had laughed in their faces, kicked the ringleader in the groin and told he would consider their opinion when they would be as useful as Tobirama.)

They gathered in a large room, between the dormitories and the kitchens. Akito went to fetch a plate of little biscuits filled with mulberry jam, as well as tea, dried meat and a bowl of persimmons. They ate with delight, and were soon joined by Jun – who was nearing her term – and Han. It soon turned into a go challenge (like always with Han), that Tobirama lost again.

Kagami had been squirming in his sling, so Tobirama had set him on the ground and he had spent the last hour crawling around and babbling. But in the end, he always came back to Tobirama and pulled on the hem of his yukata till Tobirama took him in his arms. He was looking very satisfied and agitated his little hands toward Tobirama’s face. He chuckled and tickled his son’s nose till the baby grabbed his index with an impressive scowl.

Kali Kohaku entered at this moment. She looked around, spotted Tobirama and went straight to him. He rose a brow as she knelt next to him and bowed down before him.

« I came to apologize, » she said, « what I said at the meeting was uncalled for and stupid. »

She straightened up to look at him in the eyes. She had beautiful eyes, Tobirama noticed.

« Izuna told me what happened to you, » she continued, « I mean, he didn’t go into details, I think he respects you too much to disclose personnal things without your permission. But… I guessed the things he didn’t tell me... »

She chewed on her lower lip.

« We don’t like rapists among the Kohaku, » she said.

It was a simple sentence, something that should be universal, yet wasn’t. Rape was more or less institutionalized in the Senju Clan, and deep inside he had always thought it was the same everywhere (except in the Hatake Clan). So to see that it wasn’t the case was warming his heart. He flet a smile spread his lips almost depsite himself.

« You know » he said, « it’s a onder the Hatake chose to ally with the Senju rather than the Uchiha or the Kohaku. Now that I think about it, it makes no sense. »

Kali tilted his head on the side with a perplexed expression.

« I think the Hatake would like your clan, » he said.

Just as he said these words, an idea bloomed in his head. He imagined the joined forces of the Uchiha and the Hatake. Were there other clans that treated their omegas equally ? Maybe the Nara and the Yamanaka. The Akimichi didn’t let their omegas on the battlefield, but they were trained in ninjutsu like the alphas. There was the Inuzuka too, and maybe the Yashagoro.

These were the only clans in Fire Tobirama could think about. But outside of Fire, there was the Uzumaki. Tobirama licked his lips, shivering, a plan coming to life in his mind.

He was about to speak when he felt three chakra signatures coming toward the compound.

« Tobirama-san ? » Kali said.

« There are three people coming toward the compound, » he said, « their chakra feel like yours. »

« Oh ! It must be my mother ! »

At this moment, a loud sound rang through the compound.

« What is that ?! » Kali exclaimed, startled.

« Perimeter seal, » Tobirama said tersely, standing up, « your mother is lucky I didn’t have the time to set up the trap seal. »

Kali gaped, looking at him like he had a second head.

« Trap seals ?! Seriously, Senju, you’re crazy ! I like that ! No wonder you fit right in with the Uchiha ! »

Tobirama smiled crookedly at her. He could get to appreciate her.

« I’m going to put Kagami to bed, » he said, stroking the baby’s hair, « and then we’re going to go welcome your mother. »

« Aye ! » Kali said, jumping on her feet.

Tobirama went to put Kagami to bed, in the same dormitory as Setsuna and Kagome. He laid the baby in a craddle and kissed his brow. He then spent a moment with Setsuna, holding the boy in his arms, stroking his head and humming an old Senju lullaby till he fell asleep. He then put another blanket on the young boy. He turned to Kagome, who nodded, rocking Yori softly. Tobirama knelt next to her and kissed her cheek.

« Thank you, » he whispered.

She smiled, and pressed his wrist between her fingers.

« Go kick ass, » she ordered.

« I will, » he promised.

He stood up and exited the dormitory. He hoped the meeting wouldn’t be too long, he didn’t like being separated from his baby. When he reached the Head House, he went straight to the war room. Kali was speaking hushedly to Izuna, Chihiro seemed to be discussing something with Madara and Tajima was speaking with a small copper-skinned omega woman. Her dark hair was streaked with grey and she was wearing the same clothes as Kali.

More than probably Jahi Kohaku.

She looked at him and rose an elegant brow, as a smile spread her lips.

« So I guess you are the long story Izuna-kun couldn’t tell us outside this compound ? » she said lightly.

Tobirama bowed down and knelt.

« That must be me, Jahi-sama, » he answered.

She gave him an appraising onceover and Tobirama stayed still under her pale gaze. Jahi then turned to Madara with a crooked smile.

« I have to admit this explain a lot of things, » she said, « even if I don’t understand how the situation came to this. You have to enlighten me about this, Madara-kun. »

Madara turned to Tobirama.

« Do you allow me to tell her the… details ? » he asked carefully.

Tobirama inhaled, before nodding. Madara then looked back at Jahi and opened his mouth.

*************

Setsuna carefully got out of bed. Tobirama-sama was sleeping peacefully on the futon next to him, laying on his side with Kagami coccooned between his arms, against his heart. Kagome-san and Akito-san were sleeping on the other side, with Yori and Tetsuo in their arms. As silently as he was able to, Setsuna exited the dormitory and tiptoed his way toward the living-room. He could see a light flickering in it, and if he wasn’t mistaken, it should be…

Chihiro-san was sitting at a low table, reading a scroll to the light of a candle. Setsuna exhaled, hesitating, considering his decision.

« I know you are here, boy, » Chihiro said softly, « why don’t come here and tell me what you want ? »

Setsuna startled and showed himself sheepishly. He trotted to her and knelt in front of Chihiro-san, looking at his hands.

« Chihiro-san, » he said hesitantly, « you are… a very talented kunoichi, right ? »

Chihiro blinked owlishly and Setsuna blushed helplessly. The old woman chuckled.

« Well, thank you for the compliment, lad. To what do I owe it ? »

« Tobirama-sama… said that you were very talented and that you… I mean… that you were very strong… I wanted to know if you could teach me how to be strong like you... »

Chihiro considered him silently for a second and Setsuna shrunk on himself, self-aware.

« I don’t want to feel helpless ever again, » he whispered.

He refused to be the victim of an alpha ever again. If he ever laid with an alpha again, it would be on his terms and he wanted to be strong enough to keep this promise to himself. Chihiro hummed and nodded.

« I like your determination, lad, » she said, eyes dark, « I will train you, you have my word. But I warn you, I am not an easy teacher. »

Setsuna nodded, feeling something bubble in his chest, slowly forcing open the vice constricting his heart.

« I will do my best, Chihiro-san, » he promised, bowing down.

He inhaled and look up.

« May I ask one last thing, Chihiro-san ? »

« Of course. What is it, boy ? »

« Will you cut my hair ? » he asked in a little voice, « I… I don’t want anyone to use it to hold me down. »

His husband had done that the first time, and many times after that. Had curled Setsuna’s long brown hair – his omega pride – around his arm like a rope and used it to hold him down while he raped him.

Never again.

Even if he had to part with his pride.

Never again.

Chihiro nodded sharply.

« Come here, boy, I will see what I can do, » she said, eyes shining with a strange light.

Chapter Text

Long black locks falling on the floor.

A lone white wolf following a pack, exhausted and starving. The lone wolf tries to approach, but a large silver wolf drives them away, biting and clawing. Red streaks the white fur as the lone wolf runs away.

The silver wolf follows and as he is about to attack the white wolf again, a black surges and gets between them, hissing threateningly.

Hiromi’s blind eyes snapped open.

« Amaterasu fucking dammit !! » she swore loudly.

************

Madara was discussing with Tajima and Keiko about the answer they had received from the Shimura (from the tone of the letter, it was clear Chozo Shimura wasn’t happy about the situation, but he had no choice but to obey ; after all, the Uchiha had his wife, his current Heir and his future Heir) when Tobirama and Izuna entered inside the room.

They were both wearing Uchiha robes (and oh, Madara hadn’t thought seeing Tobirama in their traditionnal garb would have so much effect on him, and yet…) and leather plastrons. They had gone to the Kohaku compound so Tobirama could apply the chakra well seal on the members of the clan, like it had been negociated with Jahi. Tajima had argumented it would strenghten their bond with their allies.

When Madara had told the events that had brought Tobirama among them, Jahi had been absolutely incensed. She had even proposed to give the Uchiha their strongest poison to use on Hashirama. Madara had thanked her for her offer but given that Hashirama could apparently regenerate a severed limb, he doubted poison was the right way to deal with him.

Tobirama and Izuna sat at the low table with a grunt and the young omega stretched his arms over his head with a low groan. Madara carefully didn’t look at him, lest his mind started wandering once again.

« So, » Tajima asked with a smile, « how did it go ? »

« All the Kohaku have the seal, » Tobirama said, before yawning, « and I put the perimeter seal into place around their compound. »

He yawned even more largely, frost eyelashes fluttering, and Madara rose a brow.

« Tobirama also taught a few Kohaku the basic of iryo ninjutsu, » Izuna added when it became clear Tobirama wasn’t going to stop yawning anytime soon.

« Perfect, » Madara said with a smile.

Tobirama stopped yawning at this moment, rose an elegant index to get their attention, and blinked. He then produced a pile of large scrolls that he pushed toward Madara.

« You need allies, » he just said.

Madara frowned.

« You have a problem with the Kohaku ? » he asked.

« What ? No, they’re good, they’re very good. No, I mean, you need more allies. »

He pointed at the pile of scrolls.

« There is a list of clans with the same values as the Uchiha, and first drafts of treaties to send to them. And a planning of missions to take contact with them. »

He yawned and Izuna deadpanned at him.

« You didn’t go to bed yesterday evening, right ? » he said dryly.

Tobirama pouted and flushed a little. Izuna facepalmed and groaned, before standing up.

« To bed, you dumbass, » he grumbled, hauling Tobirama up like a potato sack.

« Izuna, put me down, » Tobirama said pitifully, hanging on the young Uchiha’s shoulder.

Madara rolled his eyes as Izuna exited the room with Tobirama. To be such a genius yet such a dumbass could probably be considered a minor miracles. He turned to Tajima and Keiko, who had appropriated the scrolls and unrolled them. They were whispering excitedly. Madara cleared his throat to get their attention.

« So, » he asked, « what do you think about it ? »

« This is genius, » Keiko said, eyes wide.

« This is a detailled plan to form an inter-clan alliance around the Uchiha, to counter the Senju’s influence, » Tajima added, looking clearly amazed, « this is clearly designed to bring the Uchiha on top of the food chain. Damn, he even took into account our noble status and our ties with the court. »

« I’m adopting that day, » Keiko said, sounding dreamy.

« Show me, » Madara said, making grabby hands toward the scrolls.

Tajima passed them to Madara and the young alpha started reading them hungrily. After a few minutes, he understood it was indeed genius. A specific treaty for each clan, taking into account specificities Madara wasn’t even aware existed (just how many things did Tobirama know ? This was starting to become a little terrifying), with a fair deal for both parties.

Even if ony half the clans Tobirama wanted them to contact accepted to sign an alliance with them, it would give the Uchiha enough allies to stand on an equal footing with the Senju. If they all accepted…

(The Uchiha would find themselves at the head of the most consequent military force of the country.)

Madara licked his lips, hands clammy. Fuck, just when he was starting to think Tobirama couldn’t become more alluring than he already was.

************

Hikaku did his best to integrate the absolute mountain of information Tobirama was currently dropping on his head like it was no big deal. Madara and Izuna had discussed for a long moment of the proposition the former Senju had submitted concerning an inter-clan alliance. They had talked about it with the clan, and after a moment of utter and complete astonishment, they had been enthousiastic about it. Very enthousiastic. Even more so when Madara had presented them Tobirama’s ideas. If it worked, the Uchiha would become the masters of Fire Country. They would crush their enemies.

Hikaku had been chosen as the squad leader who would get into contact with the Uzumaki clan. And Tobirama was currently drilling every detail concerning Uzumaki culture into his brain. Hikaku was wondering if his head wasn’t going to explode but he was doing his best to concentrate. He didn’t want to be responsible of a faillure.

From what he understood of Tobirama’s lenghty explanations, the Uzumaki had a complex culture based on the cult of the sea and of the Great Kraken Hidden in the Whirlpool. They didn’t eat animals with tentacles and there were whispers of human sacrifices to placate the Kraken – Tobirama had assured him that while it had happened a few centuries ago, it wasn’t the case anymore.

Newcomers had to follow an extremely complex ritual to be allowed to speak to the Clan Head. If they deregated to it, they would be mercilessly thrown back into the sea (and devoured by the kraken).

« When you reach the island, » Tobirama explained, waving his long-fingered hands for emphasis, « before setting a foot on the land of Uzushio, pour the sake you have purchased on main land into the sea, as a salute to the Kraken. »

Hikaku nodded sharply, taking mental notes to remember everything. The Uzumaki were proud and wary people. Hikaku would only have one chance to convince them to listen. And for them to consider him a worthy representative, he would have to respect their customs and etiquette to the T. Fortunately, he had the best teacher one could hope for.

Tobirama had spent the entire day drilling him and Nana about Uzumaki customs, from the myths, the signification of their architecture, the gastronomy, the history, the etiquette – down to the type of bows one had to use depending on the status of the person you were talking to. And Hikaku knew one of his clone was doing the same with Izuna concerning Hatake customs, since both of them would go meet that clan. And another clone was with Madara and Tajima, supervizing the drafting of the different treaties, to review all the details and be sure they were perfect.

(Hikaku didn’t know how he did it, where he found the strength or the dedication. But sometimes, he watched the omega as he took care of Kagami, how he craddled the tiny baby in his arms as if he was the most precious thing he had ever held, how he preceded his every need – the boy was probably the most spoiled kid in the compound. And when Hikaku saw that, he understood. And he admire the former Senju more than he dared to admit.)

« Very well, » Tobirama said, « I think that’s enough for today. We will continue tomorrow. At this rate, you should be ready in three days. »

Hikaku nodded. He then joined his hands in a diamond shape on the ground and bowed deeply, forehead touching the floor.

« Thank you for taking the time to instruct us, Tobirama-sama, » he said sincerely.

When he straightened up, it was to see the omega had blushed to the tips of his ears. Hikaku smiled inwardly, proud of his little effect.

He had used the bow Tobirama had just taught them, the one reserved to esteemated mothers and protectors of the clan.

************

Tobirama made sure for the upteenth time that Kagami would have everything he needed while Tobirama wouldn’t be here. It was difficult for him to leave his baby for extended periods of time, but it was necessary. Hikaku and Nana had left this morning for Uzushio, and Izuna and him would soon leave for the Mountain of the Eternal Rains, the Hatake winter territory.

It was necessary. The Uchiha needed this alliance to stand on an equal footing with the Senju, to be sure that peace would one day be possible. To ensure their children would have a better life than they did. Tobirama was doing this for Kagami.

(A small part of him was doing this for himself, to reunite with his motherclan. He had been wanting that for so long, but he had been so scared, so terrified to be rejected.°

He kissed Kagami’s brow.

« I love you, Kagami, » he whispered, « I love you. I’ll be back soon, I promise you. »

He kissed Kagami’s forehead again. The baby giggled and agitated his little hands. Tobirama felt his eyes water. He inhaled shakily. Chihiro appeared at this moment, with an understanding expression on her face. She patted his elbow.

« It’s always difficult when you have to leave them, » she said softly, « especially when they are little. But don’t worry, we will take care of him. »

Tobirama looked at her and noded. He kissed Kagami’s brow once again.

« I’ll be back soon... »

He entrusted his baby to Chihiro, embraced the old woman tightly and went to join Izuna at the gate. Before leaving, he went to see Setsuna. The young boy was in the inner garden with Kagome. His heart-shaped face was haloed by short brown hair. Tobirama smiled.

(He had been quite surprised when he had woken up the morning after Jahi’s visit and had seen Setsuna had cut his hair short. His first reaction had been to be horrified and wonder why the boy had done that. He might be a shinobi – and therefore kept his hair short for practical reasons – but he was also an omega and didn’t ignore the significance of long hair for a Senju omega.

It was their pride and joy, the prized mark of their omegahood. The longer the hair, the most beautiful the omega. Tobirama had been more than once called an ugly rat, and several young children had confused him with an alpha because of his short hair.

At first, Tobirama had wondered why Setsuna had cut his hair. And he had remembered his rape, had remembered the hands fisted in his short hair to keep his head down while they ravaged him. And he had short hair. He couldn’t even start to imagine how Setsuna had felt, having his pride and joy used as a leash to keep him down like a dog.)

He hugged the boy and ruffled his short hair. Setsuna giggled as Tobirama kissed his brow.

« I’ll be gone for a few weeks, » he said, « but don’t worry, okay ? If you have any problem, go see Chihiro;3

Setsuna nodded gravely.

« Tobirama-sama, be careful, » he said.

« I promise, Setsuna-chan. »

He took the boy’s face between his palms and kissed his brow.

« Take care of yourself, Setsuna-chan. And never doubt that you are strong. »

The boy’s face set into a determined expression. Tobirama smiled and finaly left the Gynaeceum, throat tight. He joined Izuna at the gates. Madara was here too, talking with his brother. He glanced at him when Tobirama approached. The young omega shivered when that dark gaze stroked against his skin. There was something in that dark gaze, something Tobirama didn’t understand. So he ignored it.

« Be careful, » Madara rumbled, « and Tobirama had the impression he was adressing him as much as he was adressing Izuna. »

« Don’t worry, Aniki, » Izuna snorted, « I mean, we’re two of the strongest shinobi of the country. What could happen to us ? »

Madara rolled his eyes and smacked Izuna behind the head. The young alpha started protesting loudly. Madara then turned to Tobirama.

« Keep an eye on him, okay ? » he sighed, « he’s a dumbass. »

Tobirama barked a peel of laughter despite himself. The vice crushing his throat was suddenly a little less tight.

« Don’t worry, » he promised, « I’ll bring him back alive. »

« Yeah, » Izuna grumbled, « well, let’s go. »

They saluted Madara one last time and were on their way. They ran in silence for hours, stopping only when the moon was high in the skies to eat a bit and sleep for a few hours. They didn’t need to speak to understand each other. This was something Tobirama appreciated in Izuna. Even when they were still enemies, during their battles, they never talked, unlike their brothers who were always screaming at each other.

They ran for four days straight, avoiding the roads and the towns. Tobirama was feeling Kagami’s absence on a physical level. Milk was dripping from his nipples and he had to take several minutes each evening to milk himself and store his milk in bottles in a storage scroll. Izuna always left him alone discreetly when he had to do that.

Finally, on the morning of the fifth day, they reached the Mountain of the Eternal Rains. The atmosphere was saturated with humidity as a constant downpour was falling on the peak of the mountain. A translucent fog was floating between the ghostly trees, making the place look ethereal and otherworldly.

They were walking slowly now, and Tobirama could taste Izuna’s nervousness in the air.

« Are they here ? » the Uchiha whispered.

« They’ve been here since before we entered their territory, » Tobirama answered in the same tone.

« Very reassuring, » Izuna grumbled.

« It’s their way to do things, » the young omega said, « we won’t see them before they want us to. »

« A little like you, » Izuna remarked.

An amused smile spread Tobirama’s lips.

« I have Hatake blood, after all, » he chuckled.

They arrived at this moment in a small clearing with a crooked tree in the middle. It was covered in claw marks. Tobirama closed his eyes and inhaled.

The Sentinel.

He made a sign to Izuna, and then carefully knelt in front of the tree. Behind him, Izuna imitated him. They waited here in silence for a long moment. Tobirama was shivering, the cold of the night seeping into his bones like poison. And as the moon started to show herself, so did the Hatake.

Silhouettes started moving in the shadows around the clearing. Tobirama forced himself to look at the Sentinel. He had briefed Izuna and he hoped the Uchiha would have enough self-control not to react when the wolves would come sniff him. He knew it could be terrifying, especially when the Hatake wanted to pass a message.

Tobirama felt a breathe against his hair. He didn’t move, as he was recognizing Ookami’s chakra, his aunt’s biggest direwolf. The pack matriarch. She circled him slowly. She was as tall as he was, lanky, covered in silver grey fur, with pale blue eyes. She stuck her snout against the bare skin of his throat, and Tobirama was perfectly aware she could kill him if she wanted.

Behind him, Izuna’s chakra was agitated by nervous twitches, but no sound indicated he was trying to escape the wolves’s inquisitive snouts.

Finally, Ookami left him alone and when Tobirama looked up, Daichi was here, towering over him, silver eyes unreadable. The young omega inhaled and didn’t look away. His cousin had always been a perfect specimen of Hatake. Tall, large, sleek like a predator, with a fair skin, short sliver hair, piercing silver eyes and a sharp face. He was smelling like metal and pinewood, and his chakra was feeling painfully familiar to Tobirama.

« Cousin, » Daichi said tonelessly.

« Cousin, » Tobirama answered in the same tone.

« What are you doing here ? » aichi asked, crouching in front of him, elbows on his knees, « you know you are not welcome in the clan anymore. »

It couldn’t have been more painful if he had stabbed a blade through Tobirama’s heart. The young omega bit his tongue not to scream. Behind him, Izuna’s chakra twisted in anger. But fortunately, he didn’t do anything.

« I know, » he breathed, « I am not here for that. »

« Why are you here for, then ? »

Tobirama licked his lips. He forced himself to keep looking into Daichi’s eyes, not to look away or glance at Izuna. He joined his hands, fingers linked together, forming a cross in front of his face. He saw Daichi’s silver eyes widen.

« Hatake-sama, » he said as formally as he could, even if it made his heart beat painfully in his chest to have to speak to his cousin like that, « I, humble member of the Uchiha Clan, ask for the right to speak to the Hatake Clan. »

He inhaled, and continued.

« I call the Law of the Wolves. »

************

Daichi could admit that when he had smelt his estranged cousin’s very recognizable scent hovering at the edge of the Mountain yesterday, he had refused to believe his own nose. After all this time, after having renounced the clan (and all of that for what?), why would Tobirama come back to them ?

Daichi didn’t understand.

He had loved Tobirama (still did, actually), had loved him like a blood brother. This was why he had never been able to forgive his cousin’s betrayal.

And now he understood even less now. Why would Tobirama present himself as a member of the Uchiha Clan ? Weren’t they at war with the Senju ? And to call the Law of the Wolves, now of all time, for the Uchiha ? What was going on in his cousin’s head ? What was he plotting ?

« The Law of the Wolves ? » he said lowly.

« Yes, » Tobirama confirmed, unjoining his hands and fisting them on his thighs.

Daichi opened his mouth to refuse (he couldn’t forgive, he couldn’t) but…

« I accept your claim ! »

Daichi looked up to see his mother approach. Sara’s face was set in a harsh expression and she was flanked by Daichi’s younger sister, Torii. The young alpha jumped on his feet, intent on protesting.

« Mother ! » he exclaimed, « mother, I can’t accept your decision ! »

« And yet you will, son, » she growled, nailing him where he was.

Daichi shuddered and looked away. He was strong, he knew that. But his mother was the Silver Storm, and when the Silver Storm spoke, you’d better shut up and obey.

Sara came to stand in front of Tobirama.

« On your feet, nephew, » she ordered.

Tobirama stood up, and that’s when Daichi noticed something he had missed, lost in his anger. Two wet patches on his cousin’s thick dark shirt, at chest level. He frowned, and inhaled subtly. The scent of milk invaded his nostrils and his mouth watered despite himself.

(No, no it was not possible… his little cousin had… who was the father ?! Certainly not the scrawny Uchiha alpha escorting him!)

« I accept your claim, » Sara repeated, staring into Tobirama’s carmine eyes, « the trial will take place tomorrow at noon, near the old oak. You know the rules, nephew. Don’t be late. »

« I won’t, Sara-sama, » Tobirama said, « may I just ask who will be my opponent ? »

« Of course. Daichi will be your opponent. »

Daichi blinked, surprised. He opened his mouth, found nothing to say, closed it. In front of him, Tobirama was pale-faced. But he bowed down respectfully before Sara.

« Thank you, Sara-sama, » he said.

« You and your comrade may stay here tonight, » she said.

She then nodded at her clanmates and led them back to the compound. Daichi was the last one to leave. He sent one last look toward his cousin and the kneeling Uchiha, before following his mother. When they reached the compound, the first thing Daichi did was stripping down and diving naked in the nearby river. The cold water finally stilled his raging mind.

When he surfaced, Torii was waiting for him, crouching on the shore of the river, leveling a very judgmental gaze at him. Daichi bared his teeth at her and snarled. She rolled her eyes.

« Are you so scared of Tobirama that you’re trying to catch your death before facing him ? » she taunted.

« You’re dreaming, sister, » he growled, « I’m not scared of him. I’m gonna destroy him tomorrow. »

Torii frowned, before sighing.

« It’s been almost four years, Dai-nii, » she said, « you should forgive him. »

« Forgive him ? » Daichi sneered, « he abbandonned the clan, Torii. He left the pack. I can’t forgive that. »

« And can’t you at least try to understand him ? » Torii insisted, « he’s the son of our aunt, he might as well be our blood brother ! »

« He left the pack, » Daichi repeated, teeth gritted.

Torii stayed silent for a second, before her face set in an expression Daichi knew well.

« Is it the fact that he left the pack that angers you so much ? » she asked, « or is it the fact that he chose Hashirama Senju over you ? »

Daichi felt his tension and his fury skyrocket. He rose from the water to tower over his sister.

« Don’t go there, Imouto, I warm you, » he growled lowly.

Torii blinked emotionlessly, before rising to her feet. She was shorter and leaner than Daichi, but no less threatening. Like all Hatake omegas, despite being physically weaker than alphas, she had been taught to be particularly vicious and didn’t hesitate to demonstrate her mean streak.

« Mother is right when she says you are the perfect Hatake, » she said lowly, « you have all the qualities… and all the flaws. »

Daichi frowned.

« What do you mean ? »

« You perfectly know what I mean, Aniki, » she growled, taking a step forward till they were chest to chest, « possessive alpha, aren’t you ? But Tobirama is not a possession, he’s a person. He has the right to take his own decisions, even if you don’t like them. »

The young alpha bit his tongue. He knew Torii was right, but all his instincts were rebelling against her words.

« Furthermore, » Torii continued, patting his forehead with her index, « maybe you should use that tiny brain of yours to wonder why Tobirama came here escorted by an Uchiha, why he presented himself as a member of the Uchiha Clan, and how all of that is linked to the fact that he’s obviously given birth a few months ago. »

Daichi huffed.

« I don’t care about that, » he snarled.

Torii snorted mirthlessly.

« Liar, » she accused.

Daichi growled and snapped his teeth threateningly. It didn’t intimidate Torii, who retaliated immediately, snapping her teeth in quick succession in front of his nose. Daichi recoiled. He had learned it was better not to anger his sister.

Huffing, he grabbed his clothes and left.

« I don’t care, » he snarled over his shoulder.

« Liar !! » Torii repeated.

************

Izuna watched as Tobirama prepared himself for the upcoming fight. He had wound a large band of brown fabric around his torso to bind his breasts and was currently winding bandages around his hands. The young alpha was vibrating with restlesslness, he honestly hadn’t thought getting into contact with the Hatake would be so nerve-wrecking. The large direwolves, especially, had made quite an impression on the Uchiha, when they had come insistantly sniffing at him.

« Do you need help ? » he asked to break the uneasy silence.

Tobirama looked at him with an odd kind of resignation in his carmine eyes, as he flexed his fingers to check the bandages weren’t too tight.

« No, it’s okay, » he said, « thank you, Izuna. »

He sighed, grabbed his yukata and put it on.

« We should go, » he said, « if we are late, they won’t take it well and might refuse the trial. It would be catastrophic. »

Izuna nodded and grabbed his backpack. They were on their way to the place of the trial. Izuna took a moment to observe his rival. The omega was looking relaxed but there was a telltale tension in his spine. He hadn’t spoken very much since the Hatake Head had accepted his claim yesterday evening, and Izuna hadn’t dared ask too many questions.

Tobirama had explained the rules of the Law of the Wolves when he had drilled Izuna about the Hatake customs. Izuna knew he would have to fight his own cousin and win if they wanted to have the right to speak with the Hatake.

« This Daichi, » Izuna asked softly, « he’s good ? »

« He’s the best taijutsu fighter they have, » Tobirama answered slowly, « the most ruthless too. And he never forgave me for choosing the Senju over the Hatake. »

He visibly chewed on his lower lip.

« It’s going to be rough, » he whispered to himself.

Izuna licked his lips, before reaching out to gently pat Tobirama’s shoulder.

« But you are going to win, » he said with conviction, « you’re my rival, you’re going to win. »

Tobirama offered him a weak smile.

« Thanks, » he whispered.

They finally reached the clearing of the trial. It was right before noon, and the Hatake were already here, humans and wolves alike. Seven huge sculpted wooden pillars had been erected and disposed in an uneven circle. Izuna guessed it was the arena. Daichi was standing in the middle, bare-chested, wearing only black pants and bandages wound around his hands like Tobirama. His handsome face was set in a harsh expression and a nervous twitch was agitating his powerful jaws.

Sara approached Tobirama, looking grim. There was something akin to sorrow twisting her mouth.

« Are you ready, challenger ? » she asked.

« I am, Hatake Sara-sama, » Tobirama answered softly.

She nodded heavily, before making a headsign toward the arena. The young omega inhaled and took off his furpelt and his yukata, giving them to Izuna. And then he entered into the arena, standing face to face with Daichi. The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a sword. Sara inhaled, fingers trembling nervously.

« May the trial begin ! » she roared.

Izuna bit his tongue. In the arena, the two fighters got into position, raising their guards. A long second of unbearable tension passed. And then Daichi rushed forward with a warcry on his lips. And he started pumelling Tobirama without a second of hesitation. His rival was standing his ground, but he was clearly defending himself.

Both opponents were of height, but Daichi was larger and heavier, and clearly more aggressive. However, Tobirama was quicker, more flexible and was displaying a viciousness Izuna knew intimately. Despite Daichi’s physical advantage when it came to pure taijutsu, Izuna had no doubt Tobirama was going to win.

In Izuna’s mind, Tobirama couldn’t loose.

The fight kept going till the sun was at its zenith, no fighter giving up an inch of land. Tobirama’s pale skin was littered with black and purple bruises, spreading like the petals of hideous flowers. He was panting, shivering and was a little wild around the eyes. On the other hand, Daichi wasn’t in a better state. He was covered in cuts, bruises and bitemarks, blood painting his skin in red rivulets. He was panting, chest heaving heavily.

Apparently, he hadn’t expected Tobirama to resist the onslaught for so long. He bared his bloody teeth and snarled. Tobirama mickmicked him and snapped his teeth threateningly, fists raised. Izuna was vibrating with nervousness. The fight was coming to a close, he could feel it in the air.

Tobirama attacked, aiming for Daichi’s throat. The alpha dodged, and the young omega followed, pressing his advantage. He managed to nail his cousin straight in the plexus and for an unending and intoxicating second, Izuna thought that was it, thought Tobirama had won. But then, with a deafening roar, Daichi caught his cousin around the waist and pushed on his legs, sending both of them toppling on the ground.

Tobirama snarled and elbowed Daichi in the shoulder, trying to shake his cousin off him. He bucked like a wild horse. Daichi sneered, visibly fed up of his cousin’s resistance. He punched Tobirama in the back, put a forearm between his shoulderblades, grabbed his hair to force his head down, and weighted down on him to subdue him.

Izuna could pinpint the exact moment Tobirama froze. The carmine eyes were suddenly glazed, as if the young omega wasn’t aware of what was happening around him anymore.

At first, Izuna didn’t understand what was happening. And then he registered the position Tobirama was in.

On all fours, held down by the hair by an alpha.

Izuna’s eyes widened as he choked on air.

And Tobirama screamed, a sound so pure and visceral, so full of terror and hurt, it shook Izuna out of his skin.

« Tobirama ! » he screamed, rushing to his rescue.

Someone grabbed his forearm, the grip like a vice, stopping him dead in his tracks. Sneering, Izuna turned to see Sara Hatake restraining him. She shook her head softly.

« I have to help him, » Izuna said.

« If your break the circle, he looses, » she said.

« No, you don’t understand ! He... »

« If you break the circle, he looses, » she repeated in a steely voice, but there was so much hurt and sorrow in her silver eyes.

Izuna opened his mouth but then Tobirama screamed again, even louder than the first time, more broken. The young alpha whirled on his heels to see his rival trash madly in his cousin’s hold. Tobirama’s reaction seemed to surprise Daichi, because he let go of the young omega’s hair. Tobirama kicked back blindly and crawled away, rolling on his hip and shuffling as far as he could, panting, his carmine eyes wide with terror.

(Izuna was pretty sure it wasn’t Daichi Tobirama was currently seeing.)

Daichi was standing in the middle of the arena, sharp face unreadable. Tobirama was sitting on the ground, shivering. He blinked several times and the glaze over his eyes slowly disappeared. Panting, he looked around, and that’s only at this moment that Izuna noticed that in his crazed attempt to escape Daichi, Tobirama had crawled out of the arena. The few colors left on the omega’s face disappeared.

Sara let go of Izuna’s wrist and came to stand next to her son. Daichi was looking away, teeth visibly gritted. Izuna rushed toward Tobirama, and knelt next to him. He put the furpelt on Tobirama’s trembling shoulders and looked up at the two Hatake. Sara’s silver eyes were filled with what looked like hurt.

« You broke the circle, challenger, » she said in a heavy voice, « you lost the trial. You and your comrade have to leave the Mountain. »

Tobirama froze under Izuna’s hands. His breath was ragged and tears were welling in his eyes.

« Aunt Sara, » he croacked.

« I’m sorry, nephew, » she said, shaking her head, « you know our laws... »

Izuna felt Tobirama shake under his hands and he snapped, furious. He jumped on his feet and pointed at Sara Hatake. She rose an eyebrow.

« What is wrong with you ?! » he snarled, baring his teeth.

« Izuna, no... » Tobirama pled, standing up and gripping Izuna’s wrist.

« He’s your family !! » Izuna roared, « is this how you treat your family ?!! »

« Tobirama abbandonned the pack, » Daichi said harshly, glaring, « he made his choice, now he bears the consequences. »

« The conse… the consequences ?!! What do you know about the consequences he had to bear ?!! What do you know about the choices he made or why he made them ?!! »

Sara’s silver gaze flickered between him and Tobirama. She visibly chewed on her tongue. Tobirama insistantly tugged on his wrist.

« Izuna, we have to go, » he said, « it’s... »

« No. No, Izuna said gently, we came here for a reason and I’m not leaving before we get it. »

He looked back at Sara.

« I call the Law of the Wolves ! » Izuna announced.

Chapter Text

Daichi had never felt so insulted in his life. Because how dared that scrawny weasely asshole pretend he knew their clan laws better than them ?! How dared he suggest they were not treating a member of their family well well ? Tobirama had abbandonned the pack dammit ! He had abbandonned Daichi ! That weasel had no right to tell them to care about him !

(And yet, a deep animal part of Daichi wanted to take care of Tobirama, wanted to protect him, wanted to drag him in a nest and scent him till he was sure there wasn’t an ounce of Senju scent on him, till Tobirama smelt like a Hatake and nothing else. His cousin’s reaction in the arena had frightened the young alpha. Tobirama had looked at him as if Daichi had been a monster.

And the pieces of the puzzle had started to assemble in the young Hatake’s head, forming a horrible picture. Because it pointed toward Tobirama having been… no, no, Daichi couldn’t believe so heinous had happened to his little cousin. No matter how angry he was with Tobirama he knew just how strong the omega was. So to think something so vile might had happened to him… it made Daichi sick just imagining it.

And if it had really happened, then who was the perpetrator ? The young alpha felt his teeth ache, longing to breach that fucker’s throat. Was it one of the Uchiha ? No, Daichi couldn’t see Tobirama staying with his aggressor’s clan. But who then ?

(A Senju?))

Daichi sneered at the Uchiha.

« How dare you, you little.. ? » he snarled, but his mother interrupted him.

« You call the Law of the Wolves, boy ? » she said very calmly.

« I do, » the Uchiha weasel said with determination. Tobirama was standing behind him, speechless. Daichi noticed how the scrawny alpha had placed himself between Tobirama and them, as if he wanted to protect him.

(Yep, the aggressor definitively wasn’t an Uchiha.)

Sara licked her lips and Daichi knew she was considering it. He snarled.

« Mother, » he growled, « mother, I object ! He is not worthy... »

« Shut up boy ! » Sara snapped, baring her teeth in his face, « we have laws, and you don’t get to choose when you want to respect them ! »

Daichi shivered and looked away, hanging his head in shame, unable to bear his mother’s stormy gaze any longer. Sara turned back to the Uchiha.

« I accept your claim, boy, » she said, « but hear me out. This will be your last chance. If you loose this trial, the Uchiha will never try to contact ever again, am I clear ? »

« Yes, Hatake-sama, » the Uchiha answered with determination.

« Good. The full moon is in a week. The trial will take place then, at noon, on the shore of the High Lake. Daichi will be your opponent. Don’t be late. »

« Yes, Hatake-sama. »

Daichi watched as that damn Uchiha gently led Tobirama away from the arena. His cousin kept throwing glances at them, mouth half open as if he desperately wanted to say something, but couldn’t bring himself to do so. When they disappeared in the forest, the Uchiha glared at Daichi over his shoulder. The young alpha sneered, baring his teeth.

He was gonna break that weasel.

************

Tobirama was staring at the crackling fire. Despite the roaring heat, despite the heavy blanket on his shoulders, he was shivering, feeling frozen inside. He was completely lost. A part of him was furious, wanted to bite, wanted to make someone bleed, anyone. And another part wanted to hide, to curl into a hole and never come out.

When Daichi had imobilized him, it was like he had been thrown back in time, a year ago, with these hands on him. And he had completely lost it, his instincts kicking in, ordering him to flee, to escape to get away from the threat as fast as possible. He knew deep down he wouldn’t be able to bear such an ordeal a second time.

It would kill him.

Tears rolled on his cheeks and he started sobbing uncontrollably. Almost immediately, there was someone next to him and a pair of strong arms embracing his shoulders. He looked right to see Izuna watching him with a concerned expression.

« You okay, Tobi ? » he asked.

Tobirama shook his head and crushed a tear under the heel of his hand. He exhaled, desperately trying to unravel the knot crushing his trachea.

« I blew everything up, » he whispered.

« Tobirama, » Izuna started, but the young omega interrupted him.

« Don’t try to console me, » Tobirama continued, « you know it’s true. I’ve too arrogant. And I… blew up everything. »

Izuna scrunched his nose and shook his head.

« It’s not true and you know it, » he said with an unshakable conviction.

Tobirama shuddered and bowed his head down, unable to look at Izuna any longer.

« Tobirama, » Izuna insisted, « you had a panic attack. It’s not your fault. If not for that, you would have crushed him. »

« You can’t know that, » Tobirama whispered.

« And yet I do. You would have crushed him, because you are who you are. Because you are genius who likes to defy expectations on a daily basis. »

Gently, he coaxed Tobirama to look at him. Despite his sight blurred by tears, he could see the way Izuna’s dark eyes shone with trust. Something fluttered in his chest.

« You would have crushed him, » Izuna affirmed.

Tobirama exhaled shakily and wiped his tears.

« In the end, it changes nothing, » he said, « I lost. »

He curled into a ball, cold in his very core. Milk was dripping on his skin and his entire body was aching from all the bruises. He was exhausted, both mentally and phyically. He didn’t know what to do next and he was feeling like he had lost his last chance to reunite with his mother’s family. Izuna held him through his breakdown, his natural warmth seeping through Tobirama’s bones, warming him up slowly.

« You called the Law of the Wolves, » he whispered.

« Yeah, » Izuna said, rubbing circles on his nape with his thumb.

Tobirama had so many questions. But he would wait before asking them. Izuna had made a bet earlier, and Tobirama would do everything in his power to see him win (he would crush and bury all these emotions to concentrate on his duty). The young omega shouldered the blanket off and stood up. Izuna blinked at him quite dumbly.

« On your feet, Izuna, » he ordered, « I’m going to teach you the Hatake traditionnal fighting style and how to counter it, every trick I know Daichi uses, and then some more. I won’t let you loose this trial. »

Izuna grinned largely at him. He stood up and stretched his arms over his head.

« Now that’s the Tobirama I know, » he chuckled, cracking his knuckles.

************

Torii knew her cousin had spotted her, but Tobirama hadn’t reacted. He seemed entirely concentrated on training his Uchiha comrade in the art of the Hatake. The young woman was pretty sure that if her brother saw that, he would go rabbid. She had to admit that the scrawny Uchiha was quite good at it – probably thanks to his Sharingan . He was a quick learner, resistant, and had a vicious streak probably on par with Tobirama’s.

And her cousin was drilling him without an ounce of mercy. She could only guess what was going on inher cousin’s head. But she was seeing a problem. While Tobirama indeed had Hatake blood and knew of their culture and fighting style thanks to his mother, he had never spent a long moment among them (mainly because the Senju Elders went rabbid at the mere idea their oh so precious Mokuton could somehow end up in another clan). No matter his perfect memory, he didn’t know all the nuances, didn’t know all the tricks. And no matter how motivated the scrawny Uchiha was, in the end that kind of details might make the difference between defeat and victory.

Torii sighed, feeling she had a decision to take. On the one hand, she was loyal to her clan and respected her mother’s decisions. On the other hand, she had always found the decision concerning Tobirama’s banishment from the clan particularly unfair and stupid. She understood where it came from, of course. Yet she still found it incredibly unfair. Tobirama had been sixteen, he had just lost his father, and they had asked him to choose.

They had asked him to choose between the clan in which he had grown up, in which he had spent all his childhood, the clan he had been taught to love and protect, and the clan of his mother, that he loved and respected, but had barely spent time with.

They had asked him to choose and had rejected him when his choice hadn’t been the one they had expected. Torii found that cruel. She remembered how her mother had isolated herself for days after that, crying, knowing she had lost for good the last thing she had left from her twin sister.

But the laws of the Hatake were as unbowing as their wolves.

Torii bit her tongue. There were too many questions without answers, too many things she found either stupid or unjust. And she had the feeling this was a turning point for the clan. Whatever would happen during the trial would have consequences on the clan’s future. She just had to take the right decision.

Her mother had always told her to trust her guts. And her guts were telling her they had to take Tobirama back into the clan. And she knew she wasn’t the only one among the Hatake to think so.

She closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. And then she let herself fall backward from her perch and landed stealthily on the ground, between her lifemates, Lamu and Naka. She cracked her neck, stretched her arms over her head and walked into the clearing. The Uchiha startled and assumed a defensive position. Tobirama stayed where he was, arms crossed on his chest, the perfect image of aloofness, like always.

« Hey ! » she saluted with a large smile, waving.

« Hello Torii, » Tobirama answered coolly.

« Uh… who is that ? » the Uchiha asked.

« This is my cousin Torii, » Tobirama said with a soft smile toward the Uchiha (and damn, Torii had never seen him smile like that with anybody but children), « she’s Daichi’s little sister. »

« Oh, » the Uchiha said.

He turned to Torii, nose scrunched in circonspection. It took all of the young woman’s self-control not to snort. The alpha was looking very cute like that.

« And why are you here ? » he asked quite aggressively.

« I’ve come to give a hand to my dear cousin, » she said, flashing him a toothy grin.

Tobirama rose a brow.

« Does Aunt Sara know you are here ? » he asked.

« No. And she doesn’t need to know. »

Tobirama frowned. Torii cocked her head on the side.

« You’re wondering what are my reasons, right ? » she said, « I bet you’ve thought of a thousand possibilities in that big brain of yours. Let me ask you a question, cousin. Why did you come back to us when you knew you were gonna suffer for it ? »

Tobirama’s carmine eyes widened. He visibly shuddered and looked away. Torri waited and watched as he chewed on his lower lip, probably trying to articulate his answer. He finally sighed, shoulders dropping.

« I regret my decision to choose the Senju over the Hatake, » he said in an almost faint voice, « I thought it was my duty, but... »

He bit his lower lip, his sharp teeth threatening to break the skin.

« I want to apologize to the pack, » he breathed, « and if you accept me back, I... »

« There is nothing to apologize for, cousin... »

Tobirama snorted mirthlessly.

« According to Hatake laws, there is... »

Torii shook her head and sighed. She cracked her neck and turned to the Uchiha, giving him a onceover. He rose a brow and crossed his arms over his chest almost protectively. Torii chewed on her tongue. She guessed he was quite alluring for an alpha, with an harmonious face and body, even if he was a little scrawny for Torii’s tastes.

« She didn’t like his hair. Too long, too showy. The Hatake didn’t like alphas with long hair. All of them, alpha and omega, were wearing their hair short, to be sure they wouldn’t leave any opening to a potential enemy.)

She smiled at Tobirama.

« I’m sure you would like a hand to train that one, right ? » she grinned, « someone for whom the Hatake arts have no secrets. »

Tobirama stared silently at her for a long second, before nodding.

« I would appreciate that, » he said softly, « thank you Torii. »

She grinned at him and then faced the Uchiha, fists on her hips.

« Ready Uchiha ? » she cheered.

His dark eyes widened, but then his face set in a determined expression and he nodded.

« Great ! Let’s go then ! »

Tobirama and Torii spent the next four days drilling the Uchiha – whose name was apparently Izuna, which Torii found very fitting. He was good, very good. But four days were not enough to make Izuna a true Hatake, even if it was not for lack of trying and of motivation on his part.

The evening of the fourth day, she finally gave up. She looked at Izuna heaving on the ground, turned to Tobirama and shook her head. The way her cousin’s sharp face fell made her heart clench but she knew it was less cruel to tell him the truth now rather than give him a false hope.

« I’m sorry, cousin, » she said, « but we both know he’s not going to win. »

« Torii, » Tobirama said, voice heavy, « you can’t say that… maybe... »

« Tobirama, you’re hurting yourself... »

Izuna straightened up, glaring.

« Hey ! » he exclaimed, « you can’t say that ! »

Torii turned to him, silver eyes blazing and teeth bared.

« Oh really ? » she proved, « prove it. »

And she attacked. Izuna hesitated for half a second, eyes wide, surprised. It was all Torii needed. She punched him twice, grabbed his wrist when he tried to retaliate and twisted his arm harshly, fisting her hand into his long dark hair. It forced the young alpha on his tiptoes and a pained gasp escaped his lips.

« Torii ! » Tobirama cried, « let him go ! »

« See ! » Torii snarled at the Uchiha, « this is why you will never beat my brother ! »

She pulled on his hair, and he keened in pain.

« As long as you stay attached to your pride – she pulled again – as long as you are nor ready to part with it – she pulled – you will never win !! »

She let go and Izuna staggered away. Tobirama rushed to his side, caught him by the shoulders to help him find his balance. Torii found it odd how protective her cousin was of that Uchiha. She had never seen him like that with anybody else. She saw the absolute hurt in her cousin’s eyes and she almost made her flinch.

« Torii... » Tobirama said.

« I’m sorry, Tobi, » she said, « but I will not lie to you. As it is now, Daichi will crush him. »

She gave a last onceover to Izuna and sighed.

« You should give up and spare yourself the humiliation… I am sorry, believe me, I wished it would have worked... »

She looked into her cousin’s red eyes.

« I’m sorry... »

She left and went back to the camp. Daichi seemed to be waiting for her and Torii ignored him haughtily.

« You reek of weasel, » Daichi snarled.

« Fuck you, » Torii spat.

« You did all that for nothing, sister, » he said, « I’m going to crush him tomorrow. »

That made Torii’s self-control snap. Furous, hair bristling with static electricity, she bared her teeth and snarled in her brother’s face.

« Daichi, » she growled, « whether you like it or not, one day I’m gonna be the Matriarch of this clan. And even if you find my decisions stupid, you will have to accept them. »

Daichi stayed silent for a long second, silver eyes unblinking.

« I hear you, sister, » he said, « but as things are, mother is the Matriarch, and you have to accept her decisions. »

Torii snarled and stomped to her tent.

************

Izuna was staring silently at the fire. His scalp was aching and it felt like there was a bottomless pit of anger in his chest. He was feeling humiliated, and yet, he knew Torii Hatake was right. He would not be able to beat Daichi as things were. Absentmindedly, he pulled on a lock of his hair. Tobirama sat next to him and gave him a bowl full of rabbit stew.

Izuna took it and started eating. He threw a glance at Tobirama. The omega was looking exhausted and defeated. It made bile rose in Izuna’s throat. He didn’t want to see that expression on Tobirama’s face. And a sneering little voice at the back of his mind was whispering that it was his fault if Tobirama was looking like that, that he was not good enough.

The omega sighed and looked at his bowl. He hadn’t touched it.

« Izuna, » he said, voice weaker than the young alpha had ever heard it, « if you don’t want to do the trial tomorrow, I will understand. We can leave now and go back to the compound. »

For a second, Izuna’s mind was completely blank. He somehow expected it, but…

« You don’t believe me able to beat Daichi, » he said softly.

Tobirama bit his lower lip almost to blood.

« I know just how strong you are, Izuna, » he said, « you are the best shinobi I have ever met. But the modalities of the trial will be against you, you won’t have access to your chakra or your Sharingan, Daichi is taller and heavier and he is used to that kind of fight... »

He exhaled and his face contorted in grief, lips pursed on his sharp teeth.

« I don’t want you to be hurt or humiliated because of me, because I have been too arrogant, just like when... »

He interrupted himself and looked away. Izuna frowned.

« When what, Tobirama ? » he asked softly.

« When... »

He licked his lips and shook his head, carmine eyes filled with tears. Izuna bit his tongue.

« When you thought your clanmates wouldn’t stab you in the back and abuse you when you were in need of help, » he finished.

A sob escaped Tobirama. Feeling his heart clench, he set his bowl on the ground and shuffled till the side of his thigh touched Tobirama’s.

« It’s not your fault, » he said, « either back then or a week ago. You were not arrogant to think you deserved some basic respect. It’s not your fault. »

Tobirama looked at him, eyes shiny.

« Furthermore, I would feel way more humiliated to flee a fight than to be beaten. I have always fought toe to toe with you and let me tell you you’re way more terrifying than your cousin. »

Tobirama blinked, and then his lips spread in a tired smile. Izuna grinned and threw an arm on the omega’s shoulders. Tobirama curled against him and that made Izuna’s heart flutter.

« I will fight this trial, » he said, absentmindedly threading his fingers through Tobirama’s silver-white hair, « but I have been thinking about what your cousin Torii has said, and I think she is right on a point. I will not win if I let my pride burden me. »

He produced a kunai and gave it to Tobirama.

« I need you to do something for me, » she said softly.

Tobirama looked up at him, understanding flashing in his red eyes. He took the kunai.

« It will take a few minutes, » he said.

************

Sara was waiting, her feet in the cold water of the High Lake, her back to the shore. The water of the High Lake had always soothed her. It was here the MotherStorm had met the FatherWolf, it was here the Hatake Clan had been born, long before the chakra, when the gods still walked the earth.

When they were just children, Saori and her had spent hours swimming in that lake, forgetting the violence of the world. And Sara cherished these memories. When she had lost her husband, she had come here and let the water soothe her. When she had lost her sister, she had come here and let the water soothe her. When her nephew had refused to join them, and she had been compelled to banish him from the clan, she had come here and let the water soothe her.

And today, it was here she was gonna loose her nephew once and for all. And she honestly doubted the water would be able to soothe her aching soul this time. Sighing, she turned and looked at the shore.

The seven pillars of the arena had been erected near the lake. Daichi was waiting in the middle, bare-chested, arms crossed on his chest. Torii was sulking on a rock near the shore, with her lifemates. The other members of the clan were waiting around the arena in silence. The Clan Head bit her tongue. It was almost noon, and her nephew and his Uchiha still weren’t here. Her uncle Jigen approached.

« Sara, » he said gently, « I am sorry, but it seems they are not going to come. »

Sara exhaled. It hurt more than it should, but maybe it was better this way. She turned toward Daichi and opened her mouth, but interrupted herself when she saw Torii jump on her feet to look at the forest. Sara knew her daughter the best nose out of all of them. She waited.

And Tobirama and his Uchiha appeared between the trees. Sara inhaled sharply when she saw them. Her nephew was wearing a thick black haori over a blue yukata and balck pants, as well as Saori’s white fur pelt. His eyes were red-rimmed, as if he had cried, or hadn’t slept. But he was standing tall and held his head high.

However, no matter how much seeing him made her heart clench, for he was the spitting image of Soari, he was not the one who had caught the Hatake’s attention.

When the scrawny Uchiha had called the Law of the Wolves, all the Hatake had agreed that he would never win the trial. Too proud, as proved by the long hair he displayed like a target. They all agreed that he wouldn’t stand five minutes against Daichi. At least, that was what they had been thinking yesterday.

Because Tobirama’s Uchiha comrade was now sporting extremely short hair, offering absolutely no hold. This sight had shaken even Daichi, who had uncrossed his arms and was looking at his future opponent with a half-gaping mouth. Torii had scrambled on from her perch to rush to her cousin. The Uchiha threw her an unreadable look.

He came to stand in front of Sara and bowed down.

« I am ready for the trial, Hatake Sara-sama, » he said respectfully.

She hesitated for a second.

« Then go in the arena, challenger, » she ordered.

He nodded and took off his yukata, that he gave to Tobirama. And then he walked into the arena to face Daichi. Sara saw her son get in a defensive position, as if the Uchiha was threatening him. She glanced at Tobirama, who was entirely concentrated on his Uchiha.

(Just like Torii, which Sara found surprising, since her daughter had never expressed any interest toward any alpha.)

She chewed on her lower lip, before closing her eyes. No matter what would happen next, waiting would only make it more painful. She exhaled.

« May the trial begin ! » she roared.

************

Tajima finished lighting the candles and turned toward Hiromi. His cousin was kneeling in front of Amaterasu’s statue, crushing the scared herbs in a mortar. Tajima sighed and threaded his fingers through his grey-streaked hair.

« Are you sure of yourself, cousin ? » he asked.

It had been almost a century since a priestess of Amaterasu had tried a trance of possession, and the last time hadn’t ended well. But Hiromi seemed determined, crushing the herbs almost feverishly as she stared at the statue.

« Certain, » she growled, « our goddess has been trying to tell me something and I need to know what. »

From what Hiromi had told him, her prophetic dreams had increased exponentially in number since the first one about the Rinnegan. Before that, she dreamt twice a year at most. Now, it was several times a night, with recurring themes. The Rinnegan, wolves, whirlpools, roses, and fire, fire everywhere, fire covering the planet.

Tajima was wondering if their goddess was trying to warn them of something or if she was encouraging them to follow the way they had chosen. Chihiro arrived at that moment, carrying a bowl of warm honey.

« Perfect aunty, » Hiromi said, « give it to me. »

The priestess took the honay, pourred the crushed herbs in it and mixed the whole thing. The scent of incense was saturating the whole temple, heavy and heady. Tajima was regulating his breathing as much as he could, lest he ended up with a dire migraine and a raging nausea. Hiromi finished everything and put her mortar in its place, before sitting in perfect seiza in front of the statue.

She joined her hand and started reciting a prayer in a low voice. Tajima and Chihiro were standing in a corner, mindful not to disturb her. The golden glow of the candles made the scene look surrealist. Hiromi finished her prayer, exhaled, took the bowl of honey and downed it.

For a long minute, nothing happened and Tajima thought it had failed.

And then, all the candles extinguished at once. Hiromi arched backward with a choked urk and her dead eyes started glowing red.

************

Madara was on the training grounds, litterally destroying the starw dummies. It was barely enough to soothe his fraying nerves. Izuna and Tobirama had left almost two weeks ago. The Uchiha Head had received a message from his brother two days ago, brought by one of his crows, telling him that there had been a little problem, that Tobirama was quite shaken and that there would be a delay with the mission.

There hadn’t been more details and that had made Madara’s anxiety skyrocket. He had sent back a message demanding in a not so polite way to know what the fuck was going on. And he had stayed there to stew in his anguish. Hence the current destruction on the training grounds.

(He had also received a message from Hikaku and Nana, telling him they had reached the seashore and purchased the sake to enter the island, and that until now, everything had been going well.)

Snarling, he started another sequence of handsigns, intent on charring the remaining dummies. And it was at this moment Hiromi surged on the training grounds, popping right in front of his nose. Madara almost choked on his own chakra in his haste not to burn the priestess to crisps. Smoke escaped his lips.

« Hiromi-san ! » he coughed, « what are you doing here ?! »

The priestess didn’t seem to be in her normal state. She was entirely still, barely breathing and her eyes were glowing a worrying red. Reflexively, Madara activated his Sharingan. The priestess’s chakra seemed to have been parasited, as if someone (or something) had taken over. Before Madara could demand what the hell was going on, Hiromi had grabbed him by the hair and forced him to kneel.

Madara went down on a knee with a pained and surprised yelp. The priestess’s grip was steely and unforgiving. As he was about to let Susanoo out, Hiromi – or rather the thing using her body (and Madara had the sinking feeling it might be Amaterasu) – spoke. Madara froze, because this definitively wasn’t the voice of the priestess.

« General, my General, » she growled in a crackly voice, as if an inferno had gained sentience, « Maker of my Will upon this earth. Listen attentively, my General. »

Madara nodded shakily.

« Find the source, my General, » she ordered, « find the source. The spark you need is in the source. »

And then, Hiromi’s eyes stopped glowing and she let go of Madara’s hair before falling backward with a surprised oh. Madara caught her before she fell on the ground and smoke escaped her mouth.

« Hiromi-san ? Hiromi !! » he pressed, worried.

At this moment, Tajima and Chihiro, disheveled and a little singed, surged onto the training grounds.

« Madara ! » Tajima escaped, throwing himself on his knees next to his son, « sorry, son, she escaped us. »

« What the fuck was that ?! » Madara croacked, a little panicked.

« A possession trance, » Chihiro explained curtly, checking the priestess’s vitals, « tell me boy, did she tell you something ? »

« A possession trance ?! Are you kidding me ?! Do you remember how it ended up last time ?! »

« We know, » Tajima tried to placate him, « but Hiromi insisted. Now please, concentrate, son. Did she tell you something ? It’s important. »

Madara opened his mouth, closed it.

« She called me her general, » he said hesitantly, « she said something about a source and a spark… she said I should find the source and then I would find the spark. »

Tajima frowned, biting his lower lip.

« Boy ? » Chihiro said, « you look like you know something. »

« I… maybe it’s nothing, » he said, « but... »

He looked at Madara.

« The first time Hiromi saw Tobirama, she called him a spark. »

Chapter Text

Izuna was feeling strangely calm, even as he was facing an opponent with thirty good pounds on him visibly determined to pummel him into the ground. Daichi was hitting like a ton of bricks, but he also seemed strangely distracted and wrong-footed, as if Izuna’s almost shaved head had taken him completely by surprise.

(He had probably expected an easy victory but Izuna wasn’t going to give him that pleasure.)

He dodged a punch and kicked the Hatake in the abdomen. Daichi swore and jumped back, guard raised. The Hatake’s breathing was ragged and he was quite wild around the eyes. On the contrary, Izuna was perfectly calm. He had never felt so calm in his life. It was odd, really, but also soothing. No raging inferno in his chest, no burning in his veins. Just serenity.

The moves he had had troubles doing while Tobirama and Torii were training him now came as naturally as breathing. And it felt exhaliraing. They might be two in this arena, but Izuna wasn’t alone. No, he wasn’t. Tobirama was with him, behind him, leading him through this, protecting him like he had protected the clan.

Izuna couldn’t loose. Not when Tobirama had done so much for him. He wouldn’t loose.

Daichi attacked, aiming for his head. But Izuna dodged and kicked, nailing the Hatake in the abdomen, using the Lightning Style of Lady Gozen, that Tobirama had taught him. He surged forward, grabbing Daichi’s arm and twisting it in his back, forcing him to go down on a knee.

He wouldn’t loose. He couldn’t do that to Tobirama.

Growling, he planted a knee between Daichi’s shoulders and twisted his arm even more harshly. The Hatake Heir grunted in pain.

« Yield, » he ordered coldly.

« In your dreams, weasel ! » Daichi retorted, bucking and trashing.

Izuna gritted his teeth. He weighted on the Hatake’s trapped arm and Daichi went down with a cry of pain.

« Yield ! » he roared.

Daichi twisted and his arm broke with a sickening crack. Izuna let go and jumped back. As Daichi straightened up on trembling legs, Izuna kneed him in the plexus and grabbed him in a chokehold.

« Yield, » he ordered, jerking his hold a little to prove he could break the Hatake’s neck at any given moment.

For a long second, Izuna thought Daichi was gonna resist, was gonna trash. But then…

« I yield, » Daichi croacked, « I yield. »

Izuna let go and took a few steps back as Daichi fell on his knees at the center of the arena. He barely had the time to gather his wits that someone bodyslammed into him, embracing him tightly. And Izuna recognized Tobirama’s unmistakable honeyed scent.

« You did it, » Tobirama sobbed, « you did it. »

Izuna nodded, suddenly exhausted, aches wracking his entire body. He melted into Tobirama’s embrace. The omega was crying, tears rolling on Izuna’s head, caught in his short hair. Izuna embraced him back. The Hatake gathered around them. Izuna looked to see Sara and the Hatake Head was looking more lively and less grieving than before the trial.

« You won the trial, challenger, » she announced, « welcome to the Mountain of the Eternal Rains ! »

************

Daichi couldn’t believe he had lost. And at the same time, he wasn’t surprised. He had understood he was going to loose the moment he had seen Tobirama’s Uchiha arrive. The weasel had shaved his head, parting with this pride that made him such an easy target. And there had been that light in his eyes, that light that was saying he would leave this arena victorious or dead.

And that had completely unsettled Daichi. An Uchiha parting with his pride, fighting tooth and nail for an omega who wasn’t even from his clan. This had never been seen.

(In a way, he wasn’t regretting loosing this trial. Not when he saw Tobirama crying, embracing his Uchiha as if he was a lifeline. For all Daichi had sneered in contempt at the Uchiha, mocking his pride, in the end Daichi had been the proud one. He had been unable to let go of his anger, wearing it on his sleeve like a badge of honor. And he had lost for that.)

With a grunt, a hand supporting his wounded arm, he stood up and turned toward the Uchiha.

« I still think you’re a weasel, » he said, « but well played, Uchiha, well played. »

He saw his sister roll her eyes fondly.

An hour later, they were at their winter camp, and Daichi was trying to tie a bandage around his wounded arms, without much success. The curtain of his tent flapped and someone entered.

« I’m okay, Torii, » he grumbled, « I don’t need help. »

He tensed when he recognized the scent. It was not Torii’s. Milk and honey. He turned to see Tobirama, kneeling by his side. His cousin had dark purple eyebags and was looking exhausted.

« Let me take care of that, » he chided.

He undid Daichi’s sloppy work and the tips of his fingers started glowing green. Gently, he put Daichi’s arm back into place and applied his hand on the wound. In a few seconds, the pain had disappeared. He flexed his hand.

« There, » Tobirama said, « good as new. Go slowly for a few days. »

« Where is your Uchiha ? » he blurted.

A shadow passed on Tobirama’s face. He sighed and stood up.

« He’s with Torii, » he said, turning toward the curtain.

« Wait, where are you going ? »

« I can see that you are angry, » Tobirama said tonelessly, « I won’t bother you any longer. »

Swearing between his teeth, Daichi scrambled on his hands and knees to catch Tobirama’s wrist. His cousin threw him a surprised and cutting glance, and tensed like a bowstring.

« Stay, » Daichi pled a little pitifully, « please stay. »

Tobirama bit his lower lip.

« I am not angry, » Daichi said, « not at you. I’m angry against myself. »

For a second, Tobirama hesitated, and Daichi thought he was going to leave. But finally, he came to sit next to Daichi, on a fur cushion, hugging his knees like a lid. They sat in silence for a long and embarrassing moment, until Daichi finally broke it.

« I am sorry, » he blurted, « Torii was right, I should have let go of my anger years ago. I was just… too proud to do so... »

He bit his tongue.

« It’s unfair what we did to you, what I did to you, » he breathed.

Tobirama looked at him from the corners of his eyes. He was looking so very tired and it hurt Daichi in his very core. His inner alpha was growling, demanding he soothed this distress omega from his pack.

« Someone hurt you, » Daichi said, gritting his teeth. He didn’t ant to think about it. But Tobirama was so obviously suffering and Daichi had to do something.

« They’re dead, » Tobirama said flatly.

« Yet they’re still hurting you, » Daichi growled, « and it’s my fault. »

Tobirama opened his mouth, closed it and looked away. Daichi felt his heart clench.

« Tobirama, » he said, hesitantly putting his hand on Tobirama’s shoulder, « can I… I mean… will you let me scent you ? »

The young omega shuddered. And then he nodded. Gently, Daichi took him into his arms and dragged him into his lap. Tobirama didn’t resist and buried his face against Daichi’s throat. He felt something wet on his skin. So he rubbed his wrist against Tobirama’s neck, doing his best to coat him in his scent, to comfort him. Tobirama melted in his arms and started crying.

************

Tobirama felt raw, and completely exhausted. Daichi was rubbing his wrists against his neck and nuzzling his hair just like when they were little. And nothing could feel better at the moment. His instincts were finally satisfied, after years of being shunted, neglected, denied. He closed his eyes and let Daichi scent him, let him coat him in his heavy musky scent. It was good, it was how things should be.

« I am not a Senju anymore, » he breathed against Daichi’s throat.

« Of course not, » his cousin rumbled, « you’re a Hatake. »

He nuzzled behind Tobirama’s ear and the young omega sighed. Tears were still streaming down his face, but Tobirama wasn’t rtying to dry them.

« I’m sorry, » Daichi said, « sorry that I hurt you. Sorry that I rejected you. »

Tobirama closed his eyes and exhaled. Daichi’s words hurt and soothed him at the same time. Biting his lower lip, he curled closer into Daichi’s arms.

« Shut up and scent me, » he growled.

And Daichi did.

After an hour spent in his cousin’s arms, Tobirama left the tent, Daichi on his heels. They joined the crowd around the central bonfire, who had gathered to eat. The Hatake were singing and dancing around the fire. Tobirama quickly spotted Izuna, who was sitting on a stump next to Torii, engaged in an apparently enthralling conversation with her. It made Tobirama smile when he saw that Izuna had a pelt – probably Torii’s – on his shoulders. He approached and Izuna looked up, a large grin splitting his face in two.

« Hey Tobi ! »

« Hey, Izuna, » Tobirama snorted, sitting next to him, « you are looking like a true Hatake, tell me. »

« He is, right ?! » Torii said with a toothy smile.

Tobirama pursed his lips on his teeth in a wolfish smile.

« Damn right, » he said, threading his long fingers through Izuna’s short hair. His rival blushed and Tobirama snorted tiredly, setting his head on Izuna’s shoulder. They tangled their fingers together and that made Tobirama relax.

He was safe here.

After some times, Sara came to crouch in front of him. Tobirama lazily opened his eyes. His aunt was looking more relaxed and there was a deep gentleness in the way she was looking at him. The young omega licked his lips when she gazed at where his hand was joined with Izuna’s. She smiled.

« Welcome home, nephew, » she said, « I am glad to have you back, blood of my blood. »

Something unknown seized Tobirama’s throat, a relief so pure he was feeling like he could choke on it, with how much it was filling his chest.

« I can see that you hae suffered, nephew, » she continued, « and if you need it, we will listen. We will listen and we’ll do our best to soothe your pain. »

Tobirama felt tears fill his eyes.

« Thank you, aunt Sara, » he croacked.

She smiled painfully, her own eyes shining with tears, and kissed his brow. She stood up and adressed Izuna.

« Thank you for bringing my nephew back to me, » she said sincerely.

Izuna stared at her in silence for a second before bowing his head.

« Tobirama did most of the work, » he said, « I wouldn’t have been able to do anything without him. »

Tobirama bit his tongue and squeezed Izuna’s fingers, who squeezed back. Sara smiled and threaded her fingers through Tobirama shaggy silver-white hair. The young omega closed his eyes and opened his senses, drowning in his family’s crackly chakra.

************

Hikaku looked at Nana as they stood on the rocking sea in front of the high and sharp cliffs protecting Uzushio. The older woman was looking a little poleaxed by the sheer size of the island. She cleared her throat.

« You have the sake ? » she asked.

The young man produced the flask they had purchased on the mainland – like Tobirama had advised, they had bought the best quality they had been able to find. With precise movements, he uncorked it, knelt on the surface of the sea and pourred the alcohol into the ocean. He straightened up and exhaled.

« Well, let’s go, » he said.

Heart beating in expectative, they made their way to the beach. A group of people were waiting for them on the shore. Men and women, all of them red-headed – long scarlet hair either braided or flowing freely on their shoulders. They were wearing the same kind of clothes, colorful silk kimono under copper scales armors, with large grey pants and toe-steeled combat boots.

None of them seemed to be bearing weapons, but that didn’t make them any less threatening. The alphas had craggy faces, yet there was a calm kind of majesty irradiating from them. The omegas were lean and beautiful, but displayed a clear impression of confidence and power.

Gulping, shaking with tension, the two Uchiha set a foot on the sand. They immediately sank on their knees and bowed deeply in respect and deference, like Tobirama had taught them to do. They counted to five in their heads, and straightened up. Hikaku joined his hands in a formal salute.

« Uzumaki-sama, » he enounced in a clear voice, looking at the woman standing in front of him, « I am Hikaku from the Uchiha Clan and here is my comrade Nana. I humbly ask to speak to the Red Wave. »

He lowered his eyes and waited. They had respected all the steps, so even if the Uzumaki refused to let them see the Red Wave, they wouldn’t have to fear for their lives. Hikaku hoped it wouldn’t come to that, but it was a possibilty. After all, the Uzumaki were historically allied to the Senju. He heard steps and a rustle of fabric in front of him but he didn’t dare look up before being adressed directly, even if that went against all his instincts.

« Look up, Hikaku of the Uchiha Clan, » a feminine voice ordered harshly.

Hikaku obeyed, and couldn’t help but gape as he was faced with the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

She was small and lean, and yet there was no ignoring the power lacing her entire body. She had a heart-shaped face, with high cheekbones and a noble brow, as well as a superb mouth with tempting plus red lips. Her forehead was adorned with a diamond-shaped tatoo (a seal ?) and her gorgeous scarlet hair were kept up in twin braided buns through which menacing steel needles were stabbed. She was wearing a green kimono under a copper scales armor, with a black kraken on the torso, as well as steel-toed leather boots.

But what had mesmerized Hikaku were her eyes. The right one was of the purest blue the young alpha had ever seen, with specks of gold and silver spreading like sparks around the pupil. The left one was the same stricking green as the forest in spring, with a single large speck of copper at the bottom of the irise. These eyes were like precious gems and Hikaku found he just couldn’t look away from them. There was something otherworldly in that woman’s gaze. Hikaku stayed silent and gaping for one second too many, and she rose a brow. He instantly blushed.

« I am Uzumaki Mito, » she said, « the Scarlet Wave. What do the Uchiha want with my mother, Hikaku of the Uchiha Clan ? »

Hikaku chewed on his tongue, searching for his words. He was feeling like his brain was completely empty.

« Uzumaki Mito-sama, » he said, willing his voice to remain steady, « we Uchiha would like to propose an alliance to the Uzumaki Clan. We would be honored if you and your mother accepted to listen to our humble words. »

Mito Uzumaki stayed silent, loking down on him with unreadable eyes.

« If you want to speak to the Red Wave, » she said in a harsh voice, « you will have to be purified by the priestesses of the Kraken. Either consent to it, or leave the island. »

Hikaku glanced at Nana, who nodded.

« We consent, » he said.

« Very well, » Mito Uzumaki said, « up on your feet, Hikaku of the Uchiha. You and your comrade will follow us to the Temple. »

Hikaku nodded and stood up, along with Nana. The Uzumaki surrounded them and led them on the sea. They ran, following the shore, till they reached a cave, half immerged in the water, looking like the maw of an ancient beast, fossilized in the cliff. The young alpha shuddered. The Uzumaki led them inside.

The walls were shining in a dim blue light and stairs were emerging from the water, leading into complete darkness. The Uzumaki stopped right before the first step and waited. Hikaku bit his lower lip, spine rigid with tension. And then a human shape appeared on top of the stairs. The young alpha almost startled and squinted.

It was a woman, an omega. She was entirely naked, except for a large black veil that hid the top of her face, fell on her shoulders in heavy waves, haloed her entire frame in darkness, like she was part of it. She was pretty, with opulent curves, a skin almost as pale as Tobirama’s and scarlet pubic hair. Her mouth was painted black, a stark contrast with her pale skin, and her body was covered in tatoos of tentacles. An ancient kind of power was emanating from her.

« Speak, Scarlet Wave, » she said, and her voice rose goosebumps on Hikaku’s skin.

« High Priestess, » Mito said, bowing respectfully, « we brought two foreigners who consented to be purified by the Kraken. »

« Very well. Send them to us and wait here, » the priestess ordered.

She turned on her heels and two Uzumaki pushed Hikaku and Nana forward. They climbed up the stairs and followed the woman into the darkness. They walked for Amaterasu knew how long before reaching a dark huge cave. There was a large bassin filled with salt water in the middle of it and an immense statue of an humanoid kraken. This sight made the two Uchiha shiver, seized by an ancestral fear.

There were several other women in the cave, their milky skin almost shining. It was an otherworldly sight.

« Sisters, » the high priestess said in that grating voice of hers (it was almost as if something inhuman was speaking through her mouth), « these foreigners desire to be purified. Set everything up. »

The other priestesses bowed down and scattered around the cave. The high priestess then turned toward Hikaku and Nana. The young alpha bit his tongue.

« Strip, » the high priestess ordered, « you shall present yourself before the Kraken as naked as the day you were born. »

Hikaku glanced at Nana, who nodded. They stripped, taking off their weapons and their clothes, standing naked in front of the priestess. Despite the roaring inferno in his breast, Hikaku was feeling cold in his very bones. He resisted the instinct telling him to hide his genitals with his hands. Two priestesses then came and checked they had nothing on them, freeing their hair and taking off their jewels.

Hikaku shuddered. Their hands were as cold as the bottom of the ocean. It felt unnatural. The priestesses then led him and Nana to the bassin, where another priestess presented them with a cup filled with an odd greenish decoction that exhaled a disgusting smell, like rotten corpses that had spent days in the sun. Closing his eyes and trying not to breathe through his nose, Hikaku took the cup and drank a mouthful as fast as he could before passing the cup to Nana, who did as much.

The taste was as horrible as the stench and it honestly took all of Hikaku’s will to actually swallow the mixture. When he looked at Nana, she was a little green around the edges and looked about to puke. How Hikaku understood her. The priestess then pointed at the bassin. The water was looking shimmering and Hikaku wondered if it was realy like that or if it was an effect of the mixture they had just ingested.

Biting his tongue, he walked into the water, followed by Nana. He bit back a gasp of pain when the freezing water closed on his ankles like the jaws of a predator. Inhaling through his nose, he soldiered on and kept advancing till the water reached his waist. Next to him, Nana’s teeth were clattering.

The priestesses followed them in the water, looking completely at ease. They placed themselves behind Hikaku and Nana and then, without a single warning, with a surprising amount of strength for such small women, they pushed them underwater. Suprised, Hikaku trashed and resisted, but the priestesses were unrelenting. And then, his movements became sluggish and an horrible sensation of nausea took over him.

He felt like he was being torn from his body and propelled into nothingness. When he opened his eyes, he was floating in complete darkness. And little by little, light appeared slowly. Blue, white, green. Bioluminescence, Hikaku thought numbly. Jellyfishes, it turned out. Hikaku watched them float lazily around him.

And then he looked up.

************

Nana surfaced, heaving, her lungs on fire. The disgusting taste of the mixture was still in her mouth and she was feeling like she was going to puke. And she was frozen, teeth clattering and shaking like a leaf. The priestesses, cool as cucumbers, grabbed her by the elbows and dragged her out of the water, dropping her on the ground and putting a blanket on her shoulders.

« The Kraken accepter you, » the high priestess said, « you may now tread upon the ground of the island. »

Nana bowed her head shakily, pulling the blanket to cover herself. Then she looked at the water and felt her breath freeze in her throat. Hikaku was underwater, still hadn’t surfaced. There was no bubbles on the surface of the water and the two priestesses weren’t holding him anymore, just watching, waist deep in the water. Eyes widening, Nana screeched and scrambled on her feet, firmly decided to get the kid out of here.

« Hikaku !! » she cried.

But the high priestess grabbed her by the shoulder and threw her back on the ground with a surprising amount of strength. Nana rolled and crouched.

« Get out of my way ! » she snarled, Sharingan blazing, « I have to save him ! »

« Silence, shinobi !! » the high priestess thundered, making the light flicker ominously in the whole temple, « you are standing before the Kraken and their will suffers no contestation ! Your friend has been claimed and there is nothing you can do to change that ! »

Nana felt as if her legs had been cut from under her and she fell on her knees, tears rolling on her cheeks.

« What will I tell to his mother ? » she croacked in a thick voice.

« Tell her her son now serves a god, » the high priestess said before nodding at her two sisters.

Fucking fanatics, Nana thought numbly as the two priestesses dragged Hikaku’s senseless form out of the water and laid him on the ground. Nana crawled on all four next to him and stroked his cold cheek. She sobbed. How was she going to say that to Yumi ?

And suddenly, Hikaku’s eyes snapped open and he took a sharp gulp of air, before rolling on his side and vomitting water. With a cry of relief, Nana threw herself on him, taking the young alpha in her arms and sobbing. Hikaku heaved, bile and water dripping from his mouth, and shivered in Nana’s arms, panting.

« Nana, » he croacked.

« Shhhh… I’m here, boy, I’m here. You’re safe... »

« Nana… I saw... »

« What, boy ? What did you... »

Hikaku looked up at her and Nana’s voice got stuck in her throat. She heard the high priestess move behind her but she couldn’t bring herself to care.

« The Kraken blessed you, young one, » the priestess said in an impressed voice.

Hikaku’s Sharingan was on. But it wasn’t the usual three tomoe Sharingan. It was a Mangekyo.

Five dark tentacles were curling around the pupil, so unlike any pattern ever seen in a Mangekyo. It was almost like the Uzumaki god had infected her young clanmate’s Sharingan.

« You are the first mainland son the All-Seeing Kraken deigned to show their magnificence to, » the high priestess said in an avid voice, « this is an honor, mainland son. »

Nana looked up at her and saw the smirk curling her black lips. A shiver raked down her back and she gulped.

************

Mito was pacing on the sea in front of the Temple, waiting. Her comrades were either standing around the entry of the Temple, or sitting on the rocks. It had been almost two hours now, and this was really unusual. A purification ritual lasted one hour at most, and if the Uchiha had died, a priestess would have come and warned them.

The young woman was wondering why the Uchiha had come to see them and what they wanted exactly. The Uzumaki and the Uchiha had had links in the past, but they had disappeared with time, as the feud between the Uchiha and the Senju rekindled. The Uzumaki, despite being far from the mainland, had to choose a side. So they sided with the Senju, having at that moment more affinities with the Senju than with the Uchiha.

Chewing on her lower lip, she wondered what Toka was going to think of the Uchiha’s presence of the island. Her friend had become more and more stressed since they had stopped receiving news from Tobirama, approximatively six months ago. And even before that, the young man’s letters had sounded… almost forced. As if Tobirama was lying when he was saying everything was okay. When Toka had formulated the wish to come back to the compound to ensure her cousin was okay, Tobirama had opposed her an extremely firm no, litterally ordering her to stay in Uzushio. His justifications had been dubious and this had only made Toka’s worry skyroket. But she had obeyed her cousin and stayed.

Mito had to admit she was very worried too, and she wasn’t the only Uzumaki to think so. Tobirama was very appreciated among the clan, for his incredible intelligence and his fieldbreaking ideas. Some had emitted the idea to propose a wedding between Tobirama and an alpha of the main line. Officially to strenghten the bond between Uzumaki and Senju, in reality to have the omega, his wonderful mind and his unparalleled loyalty all for themselves.

Since Butsuma’s death (even before actually, but Butsuma’s access to power had pacified the relations between the two clans, Butsuma being more respectful of Uzumaki traditions than his late father had ever been), the relations between Senju and Uzumaki had been cold at best and very tense at worst. Butsuma’s son, Hashirama, the newest Clan Head, hadn’t come to present himself to the Red Wave when he had been crowned. He hadn’t sent a gift or an embassador or even a letter. He had never sent anyone and never visited.

This had enraged Sakuhana, who had decided to stop sending goods and money to their Senju allies. In answer, Toka had been sent to them as an embassador. But it had quickly become clear Hashirama Senju hadn’t been the one to send her here. She had come with a letter, signed from Tobirama’s hand, begging them without anymore explanation to take care of Toka.

The Uzumaki had been surprised, but since it came from Tobirama (they knew it did, there were several seals on the letter that only Tobirama used, to prove the letters were coming from him) they did what had been asked of them. Furthermore, Toka Senju was kind and respectful (having probably suffered through a crashcourse on Uzumaki traditions at Tobirama’s hands). She was quite appreciated in the clan.

(And Mito could admit she more than appreciated Toka. The Senju was kind, funny, quirky with a cutting tongue, which Mito deeply liked. And she was beautiful too, tall and muscled, with the most proportionnate biceps Mito had ever seen. Maybe she was proposing quite often to Toka to go bath in the hidden creeks at the north of the island just so she could admire them to her heart’s content.)

A move on top of the stairs got her attention. The High Priestess was here, wearing a red ceremony dress she used to walk in the city. Behind her came the two Uchiha, the omega woman supporting her alpha comrade, who had troubles walkng, and was looking pale and sick. They were surrounded by five priestesses, also wearing red ceremony dresses.

Mito frowned. For so many priestesses to leave the Temple at the same moment, something really unusual had to be happening. She wondered if that had something to do with the two Uchihaa. Maybe something had happened during the ritual.

« High Priestess ? » she asked respectfully, bowing her head, « what is happening ? Why are you leaving the Temple ? »

The High Priestess smiled and there was an almost manic edge in the way her black-painted lips curled up. Mito gulped as the temperature in the cave seemed to decrease, as if the abyss were sucking every spark of warmth they could. Their breathing were forming puffs of vapor in the air and the dim blue light of the walls flickered.

(The priestesses were the eyes and the mouth of the All-Seeing Kraken, the last Ancient God still on this earth, hiding in the abyss, for their very sight might kill any human who laid their eyes on them. For that they were feared and admired by the Uzumaki. Indeed, despite being no shinobi – most of them had less chakra than simple civilians – they were a pillar of Uzushio’s safety, for nothing that happened on the deep blue sea escaped them. And the rumors about them – about human sacrifices, blood red seas and unspeakable monsters surging from the depths to drown sailors – discouraged most people from attacking the island.

Of course, like always, there were dumbasses who thought they could earn a reputation by attacking the Uzumaki. But most of the time, these people never saw the green shores of Uzushio, their ships either crushed by a sudden storm or dragged down in the water by something never to be whispered about.

Those who managed to reach the shore were then warmly welcomed, and thrown back into the sea in pieces.

Yes, despite barely having chakra, the priestesses of the Kraken were powerful. But all power came with a downside, and with age, they tended to loose their humanity. Not in body, no, they stayed beautiful till their deaths, till their bodies were cast into the sea for the Kraken to claim.

But their minds and their voices slowly twisted, as if a higher being slowly took over them. It set them apart from the rest of the population, which was why they mostly stayed confined inside the Temple.

It was especially visible in the High Priestess (some said she was several centuries old, despite how ageless she looked), her voice so otherworldly and her utter lack of anything like empathy turning every conversation with her into a dire ordeal.)

Mito forced herself to keep her ching high and her back straight. The High Priestess might be terrifying on a good day but Mito was the first princess of Uzushio, the Heiress of the Throne of Corral. She respected the priestesses, but she had to stay tall and proud in any circumstances.

« Scarlet Wave, » the High Priestess purred in that otherworldly voice of hers, « today is a great day for the island of Uzushio. Our god the All-Seeing Kraken sent us an omen. »

Mito arched an elegant brow.

« An omen ? » she repeated, unconvinced, « what kind of omen ? »

It had been almost two centuries since the last time their god had sent them an omen. The priestess’s smile spread even more, showing off odd pointy teeth. Mito shivered.

« A good omen, » she growled, « we shall see your mother immediately, Scarlet Wave. She has to be informed as quickly as possible. »

Mito chewed on her tongue for a second, before nodding and bowing her head.

« Very well, High Priestess, » she said, « are our guests purified ? »

« Oh, yes, they are... »

The tone of her voice rose goosebumps on Mito’s nape. Something was up with the two Uchiha, she was sure of it. Something to do with the omen ?

And then the young Uchiha alpha looked up, panting, eyes wide, and Mito felt her own breath catch in her throat. He was handsome, in almost fragile kind of way. A sharp face framed by wet brown hair, a tempting mouth opened on a breathless pant, calloused yet refined hands and his traditionnal Uchiha robes, probably put back on too quickly, were hanging open on his torso, showcasing what clearly looked like a nicely muscled body.

But while a part of Mito noticed all these details, this wasn’t what had gotten her – and her comrades’ - attention. No what had caught their eyes was the Uchiha’s feverish gaze.

Five tentacles were spreading around the pupil, curling on the red of the irises.

Black tentacles on the blood-red sea.

Mito gulped around nothing.

This foreigner had seen the Kraken.

Chapter Text

Pale skin covered in lovebites. Plush red lips swollen by kisses. Gorgeous red eyes hooded in pleasure. A pink wet tongue darting, tempting. Huffs and pants and moans.

« Madara… Madara… please... »

Madara woke up with a start and a raging hard-on. He sat on his futon, panting and sweaty. Since Hiromi’s – or rather Amaterasu’s – declaration, ordering him to find a source and a spark, and Tajima’s following comment about Tobirama, his imagination had been running wild.

He kept wondering what Amaterasu had meant with her enigmatic order about a source and a spark. If Tobirama was indeed the spark, like Tajima thought, then what was the source ? His father had hypothesized that it might be Tobirama’s complete trust in the Uchiha. But if it was indeed that, they already seemed to have it.

(And, if like Madara believed, Tobirama was the source, then what was the spark ? The only thing the young alpha had been able to think about had been a child. And the moment he had thought that he had been done for. His nights had been filled with dreams upon dreams of pale skin and tempting curves, with pictures of Tobirama round with child, looking at Madara with eyes that spoke of love and tenderness.)

He almost wanted to curse their goddess for putting this idea into his head. Snarling, he got on his feet and strode naked to the bathroom to jerk off, glaring angrily at the ceiling till he came. He had received news from Izuna just the day before. His brother had written that there was no more problem and that Tobirama was doing better. He had added that they should be back in two weeks and would probably have guests with them.

(Madara wondered if Izuna knew about his… attraction for Tobirama and had added the bit about the omega’s state to reassure him.)

Madara spent his day with the patrol, checking their border with the Senju. There was no trace of the enemy clan. Madara guessed the results of their last battle as well as the upcoming winter was keeping them in their compound. It was better like that, would allow the Uchiha to strenghtentheir positions and develop their alliances. When evening came, he went back to the compound and found Tajima on the threshold of the Head House. His father was wearing a light yukata and there was a cup of steaming tea in his hand.

« Hey Tou-san, » Madara said gruffly, « what are you doing here ? »

« Well, do I need a reason to visit my son ? » Tajima snarked lightly.

Madara snorted.

« Touché, » he chuckled, « come in. »

« I have brought what it takes to make inarizushi, » Tajima added, lifting a bag.

« Tou-san, I’m not a child anymore, » he sighed.

« So what ? I can still spoil you if I want ! Ungrateful brat... »

Snickering, Madara followed his father inside. While the young alpha changed and put his gunbai into place, Tajima prepared dinner, humming a cheerful song under his breath. They ate and chatted about what was happening in the clan. Tajima then insisted they took a bath together so he could take care of Madara’s hair.

The young alpha tried to resist but his father was a manipulative bastard who knew exactly what button to push to get what he wanted. So they both ended up in the steaming bath, Tajima gently brushing a blushing Madara’s hair.

« You have such beautiful hair, » Tajima sighed, « you should take better care of it... »

« I don’t have the time, » Madara grumbled, face on fire with embarrassement.

« Well, then find someone to do it, » Tajima said, attacking a particularly hard knot, « you’re a handsome boy and you have a kind heart. You’d find a pretty omega or alpha in no time if you set your mind to it. Except if you’re not into that, that’s fine, there’s nothing to be ashamed of. »

Madara briefly thought about drowning himself to escape the upcoming talk. But then Tajima’s voice softened.

« I am worried for you, Madara, » he said, « you spend all your time putting yourself in harm’s way to protect the clan and you don’t take care of yourself. I just want you to find someone so you won’t be alone all the time. You and Izuna are all I have left, I just want you to be happy. I love you, son. »

Madara’s throat tightened.

« Love you too, Tou-san, » he croacked.

Tajima embraced his shoulders.

« I am just trying to protect the clan, » Madara continued in a heavy voice, « I want my people safe and at peace. »

« I know, son, and that’s why we love you, for your dedication and your big heart, » Tajima said patting Madara’s chest, « and I can tell you the clan won’t be fully happy unless you are. Chihiro had noticed you were more stressed lately, especially since the incident with Hiromi. »

Madara gulped.

(Pale skin covered in lovebites. Plush red lips swollen by kisses. Pants and moans.)

« How is she ? » he asked, trying to keep his voice even.

« Oh, she’s the same as always, » Tajima groaned, straightening up and going back to his task, « she doesn’t remember a single thing and she’s very butthurt about it. »

The young alpha snorted. He let his father brush his hair in silence for a few moments, before clearing his throat.

« Hum… Tou-san... » he started, unsure of how to broach the subject.

« Yes, son ? »

« Well, if I… if there happens to be someone that I… that I find... »

« Someone who caught your eyes ? Ho ho ho ! Who is it ? Tell Tou-san everything, I need to make sure they are good enough for my baby ! »

Madara laughed despite himself.

« I… it’s complicated, » he said, « I… they… I just want to know how I can… show them my interest... »

He blushed and dragged a hand down his face. He was feeling like a stupid teenager with a crush.

« Be true to yourself, » Tajima advised gently, « if that person is not able to love you as you are, they do not deserve you. »

Madara bit his tongue.

« And… if I am the one who’s not good enough for them ? » he breathed.

Of course, hearing Amaterasu’s words had conforted him about his attraction for the omega. But he didn’t want to pursue Tobirama because of a prophecy, no, the omega deserved more than that. He wanted to pursue him for his sharp mind and his gorgeous looks, for his hands that could give life or death and for his cutting tongue. For his jewel eyes and his dedication. For that crooked grin that sometimes twisted his full lips and the tenderness with which he held Kagami. For this endless pit of loyalty in his heart and the steadyness of his hand when he drew seals. For the lullabies he hummed to children and for the warcries he uttered on the battlefield.

He wanted to embrace him, wanted to cover him completely to hide him from the world so nobody could hurt him again. He wanted to kiss Tobirama’s lips, wanted to worship his hands. He wanted to give him everything he deserved and then some more, he wanted to offer him the finest silks, the most beautiful jewels, all the treasures this land could hold. He wanted to spend hours listening to him, admiring him.

He wanted to pursue him because he was helplessly in love with him.

But there was that little voice, at the back of his head, whispering that he wasn’t good enough, too aggressive, too violent, too intense.

Too much.

Everytime he had trie to build a relationship with someone, his partner had ended up telling him he was too much to handle and that they couldn’t continue like that. It had made Madara scared of opening his heart, fearing it would be broken again.

Tajima gently patted his head.

« I know what you are thinking, son, » he said, « but you are good enough and I am deeply convinced one day someone will notice it. Call that a motherly intuition. »

Madara smiled weakly.

************

Torii was really pretty, Izuna found. Small and thin, way more than Tobirama was. But with muscles of steel rolling under her fair skin and a flurry of silver strands haloing her sharp wolfish face. Piercing silver eyes that saw through your soul and plush lips pursed on her sharp teeth.

She wasn’t walking, she was dancing, each movement a fascinating work of art. Izuna was feeling like he could spend hours just watching her move. And maybe he had had a few… interesting dreams involving her. He had the feeling she knew about it, and he was wondering if his scent was somehow betraying him.

To gather his wits, he took a sip of his cup, filled with a thick spiced black tea added with milk (Izuna highly suspected it was wolf’s milk). The taste was heavy on his tongue, rustic and lumpy, but Izuna found he liked that taste. Tobirama, sitting next to him, was drinking it like water. Izuna was relieved to see his friend seemed to be better.

His eyebags were less prominent and he smiled more, lifting his chinand keeping his back straight. His voice stayed even and his gaze unwavering, and he didn’t hesitate one second to stand his ground against alphas. This was the Tobirama Izuna knew, the laser-focused opponent with a razor-sharp tongue and an even sharper mind. This was his perfect counterpart and Izuna would never stop supporting him.

He had held his hand when Tobirama had recounted his rape and the following events to his family. The Hatake had reacted badly, some young alphas had even wanted to storm the Senju compound to tear Hashirama’s head off his shoulders. Sara had smacked them behind the head and told them to stop behaving like idiots. But Izuna had seen fury burning in her eyes and was sure if she hadn’t had her Clan Head duty, she would have been the first one to storm the Senju compound.

Torii hadn’t said anything, had stayed silent, but there was something in her eyes that had made a shiver of fear tickle down Izuna’s spine.

They were now reviewing the treaty, the Hatake Elders asking some precisions about a few articles, but most members of the clan seemed interested and satisfied of what they were hearing. Even Daichi was listening intently, silver eyes shining.

The treaty Tobirama was proposing was simple yet dreadfully efficient. It was a trade and military alliance with both clans being equals. The treaty asked the Hatake to help the Uchiha in case of attacks and promised help of the Uchiha in case of attacks on the Hatake. It also planned the strenghtening of existing trade routes (especially those toward the capital) as well as the development of new ones (by weakening then taking over Senju and Shimura trade routes). Finally, it promised new weapons and seals to the Hatake Clan, the building of multi-clans strongholds, with a specific bastion not far from the Uchiha compound, at the border with the Trinity Clans’ territory.

Tobirama finished exposing the advantages of the alliance, downed his cup before linking his fingers on his lap, waiting. Sara whispered something to an Elder before smiling to her nephew.

« We will discuss it and we will give you our answer tomorrow, » she said gently.

« Thank you, aunt Sara, » Tobirama said, bowing his head.

He then stood up to exit the tent and Izuna followed him outside. They walked to the tent the Hatake had lent them – they had been talking for a wekk now – and Tobirama started searching in the storage seals on his pelt till he produced a heavy and fluffy towel. Izuna rose a brow, nonplussed.

« I’m going to take a bath, » Tobirama said with a smile when he saw his expression, « there’s a hot spring not far and it’s been days since I’ve had a good long soak. The Gynaeceum’s hammam has gotten me used to the luxury. Wanna come with ? »

Izuna blinked, mind shortcircuiting. He nodded a little bit numbly. Grinning, Tobirama threw a towel at his head and Izuna caught it mechanically. He licked his lips.

« Tobirama, » he said, throat dry, « you don’t have to propose that to me if you… I mean... »

He bit his tongue and internally beratted himself. Why did he have to remind Tobirama of that ? Couldn’t he just have shut his mouth ? Tobirama’s smile slowly disappeared. Izuna felt his throat tighten. What an idiot he was…

Tobirama approached, grabbed Izuna behind the head and gently brought their foreheads together, looking into his dark eyes.

« I trust you, Izuna, » Tobirama just said.

Izuna blushed, heart jumping in his throat.

« Okay, » he croacked, « sorry... »

Moved by something he couldn’t define, he grabbed Tobirama’s elbow. A thought passed between them, coming from before the beginning of ages, born in this very instant. A thought that lasted a blink and an eternity. Warm and cold. A mystery and an evidence.

He was Izuna and Tobirama was Tobirama. They had known each other since the dawn of times, since before the Universe even existed. Their souls had been carved from the same dream. They had danced in growing nebula among unborn stars. They had burned in supernova, flied with comets and swam in the burning seas of hydrogen.

They had known each other in every life, before life was even a thought. They had loved, had hated, had laughed, cried, fought, died. But always, always together. Lovers, friends, rivals or sworn enemiess. Two jagged pieces of a puzzle that always fit no matter what. An unbreakable bond forged through hundreds of thousands of nights.

Izuna was Izuna and Tobirama was Tobirama.

And as Izuna would always be there for Tobirama, Tobirama would always be there for Izuna. Because they were complete only when they were together, in good or in bad.

Kindred spirits.

Kindred souls.

And an unbreakable trust.

He was Izuna and Tobirama was Tobirama. And it was enough.

Throat impossibly tight, Izuna embraced Tobirama so tightly the omega would probably end up with bruised ribs. And Tobirama reciprocated in earnest, making the young alpha’s ribs creak in protest. But he didn’t care.

They stayed like that for a long moment, dead to the world. Finally, Tobirama gently ruffled Izuna’s short dark hair.

« Come on, » he said, « let’s go take a good bath. »

************

Tobirama sank in the hot spring with a groan of delight. The atmosphere was saturated with steam and a subtle scent of sulphur. Izuna was sitting next to him, head canted backward and eyes closed. His chakra was feeling almost appeased, vibrating at the same rythm as Tobirama’s.

The young omega smiled, feeling at peace. There were still deep wounds inside his soul, but they were hurting less, just an ache, annoying and unpleasant. But in Izuna’s presence, that ache disappeared. It was like something had finally fallen into place. Closing his eyes, he sought Izuna’s hand underwater.

They laced their fingers together and Izuna hummed.

« Izuna, » Tobirama rumbled, « tell me a story ? »

The young alpha cracked an eye open.

« What kind of story ? »

Tobirama chewed on his lower lip, thinking.

« Tell me about your brothers, » he said softly.

Izuna stayed silent for a second, and then he started talking in a soft voice. He talked about his elder brother, Kurohito, who was a year older than him, who liked cats and was very good with children, as well as a talented Katon user. He talked about the twins, Hiruma and Haruma, the youngest of his siblings, a pair of pranksters who loved sweets and braiding Madara’s and Kurohito’s hair together when they were sleeping.

He told him about all their shenanigans, about the chaos they were wrecking in the compound, about their pranks. He told him about the long nights spent with Tajima telling them stories, with Madara and their father, Ryukiba, playing the characters. He told him about the good moments, only the good moments. Because Tobirama knew about the bad moments, remembered the reports recounting the deaths of three of Tajima’s children, remembered the feasts and the arrogance of the Senju shinobi. As if killing children had made them great men.

(These moments weren’t worth talking about.)

In answer, Tobirama told him about his own brothers. About his twin, Kawarama, kind and curious and so much more sociable than Tobirama was. He would always invent stories and tell them to his amazed brothers. Tobirama particularly remembered the story of the duckling with a tweaked beak, who had to turn to kiss their mother.

He told him about sweet little Itama, the baby of the family, that Tobirama had cared for after their mother had died on a mission gone haywire. The cute kid who always asked a thousand questions a day and wanted to become a healer so he could care for his brothers when they went on missions.

He sighed and looked at the sky, covered in grey clouds. The sun never shone on the Mountain of the Eternal Rains.

« We should go back to the camp, » Izuna said, « night will fall soon. »

Tobirama hummed in approval. They exited the bath, and Tobirama felt Izuna’s eyes on his skin. But he didn’t feel threatened at all. Izuna’s chakra was tame, warm, none of the gurgling scorching twists he had come to associate with an imminent aggression. None of that with Izuna.

In a way, it was funny the man he entirely trusted not to hurt him was the man who had actively tried to kill him for most of his life.

He finished tying the sash of his yukata and offered his hand to Izuna.

« Come on, » he said, « they’re probably wondering where we are. »

Izuna took his hand with a cheeky grin and they made their way back to the Hatake compound. When they reached the compound, Sara was here, with a few Elders. The Clan Head was smiling.

« Nephew, » she said, « we have taken our decision. »

Tobirama inhaled sharply.

« We accept to ally with the Uchiha and to build a stronghold with them, » she said, « and as a gesture of goodwill, I will send both Daichi and Torii with you back to the Uchiha compound. »

Tobirama looked at his cousins, who were standing next to their mother, Torii with a large grin and Daichi with his trademark grumpy face. He also felt Izuna’s fiery chakra do a little summersault and saw his dark eyes trained on Torii. With a smile, he bowed down before Sara.

« Thank you, aunt Sara, » he said with all the sincerity he could, that was threatening to choke him.

************

Uzu’s castle was magnificent, Nana could admit that. Carved directly into the granite of the mountain, the stone as smooth as a newborn’s skin, the ceilings shining with thousands of tiny gemstones covered in seals, emiting a dim blue light. The floors were covered with either richly decorated carpets or incredibly detailled mosaics.

There were large windows, gorgeously sculpted, that allowed the sunlight and the seawind, with its smell of salt and algae, to enter the castle. Each door was a work of art, steel and copper and gold each time painting a breathtaking picture.

The furnitures were made of the finest materials one could find on the whole continent. Despite coming from a noble clan, Nana was feeling like a peasant just sitting in the guest room they had been given. It was odd to feel so.

Yeah, the castle of Uzu was gorgeous. But there was a threat hidden in that beauty, an underlying danger prowling in the dark stones. Tentacles were spreading on the walls, around the columns, through the ceilings. Embroidered on the carpets and the curtains, hidden in the mosaics and the paintings, sculpted on the furnitures.

And the eyes.

They were everywhere, on the fabric, on the metal of the doors, on the stone, on the wood, on the glass of the windows. Nana was an Uchiha, eyes were a symbol that was wellknown in her clan. But these eyes were scaring her in her very core. She was feeling like all her movements, all her thoughts were being observed by an ancient and unnamed entity.

She shivered.

The Uzumaki were litterally living in the belly of their god. It was terrifying.

Dragging a hand down her face, she turned to Hikaku. They had been told they wouldn’t be allowed to see the Red Wave before tomorrow, so the young alpha had decided to rest. He was still shaken from his ordeal in the Temple of the Kraken and hadn’t been able to verbalize what he had seen while under the influence of the drug.

He had managed to turn off his Mangekyo and was now lying on his side on one of the futons, under a blanket. He was pale-faced and sweat was beading on his forehead. He was shivering a little, eyes closed. Chewing on her lower lip, Nana tiptoed to the futon and sank to her knees in front of his prone form. She gently sponged his forehead with a rag.

She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. Yumi, Hikaku’s mother, was the daughter of her mother’s cousin. Nana and her had been raised as sisters. Their husbands had been twins. Jun and Hikaku had barely a year of difference, they had drunk from both their tits. They were brother and sister in every way that mattered, and Nana loved Hikaku as if he had been from her.

She felt powerless. Tobirama had warned them it would be difficult, that the Uzumaki, extremely wary of mainlanders, would test them at every turn. But she hadn’t expected that. Hikaku opened his eyes, lashes fluttering.

« I can litterally feel your anxiety, » he grumbled, mouth twisted in an exagerated pout.

Nana rolled her eyes and smacked the top of his head.

« Respect my anxiety, brat, » she admonested.

Hikaku snorted, before sitting up with a groan. He was looking truly exhausted and nauseous. Nana stood up and opened a window. The cold ocean wind rushed inside, carrying the salty smell of the sea and the seagulls’ cries with it. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Frowning, she approached and opened the door, a senbon concealed in her sleeve, on her guards.

A young Uzumaki omega was standing in the corridor, holding a tray with food and drink. They bowed their head, presenting the tray to Nana.

« Greeting, » they said, « we figured you would be hungry, Uchiha-san. Please find a meal here. »

Nana cautiously took the tray.

« Thank you, Uzumaki-kun, » she replied tersely.

They bowed down deeply, back almost parallel to the floor, and they left. Nana closed the door and then she set the tray on the low table. Hikaku approached and sat at the table. Nana filled a cup – made of white porcelain covered in delicate depictions of freaking tentacles – with scalding tea and gave it to the young man. She lifted the dome protecting the plates and whistled.

If the Uzumaki had wanted to showcase their wealth – more than they had already done – it was a success.

Beautifully disposed on a porcelain plate were slices of salmon, pink, and shining with grease, of sea bream, of a delicate pearly color, of kombu, exhaling a delicious salty smell, of maquerel and of urchin. It was colorful, it was beautiful and it made the two Uchiha’s stomach growl in hunger.

« Well... » Hikaku said, licking his lips.

Nana nodded, gulping her saliva. They took the chopsticks – made of pearl of all things – and dug in. It was the best meal, and the most refined, they had had in a long time. Nana was happy to see Hikaku seemed to have some appetite. The meal was too quick for Nana’s liking. The salmon was really a delight.

Then the hours ticked by, the sun slowly descending over the horizon. Nana and Hikaku talked about the best way to defend the treaty and convince the Uzumaki to sign it. Hikaku had to take numerous naps, still extremely tired. The older omega was starting to wonder if the Uzumaki hadn’t forgotten about them when someone knocked on the door.

************

The knock on the heavy metal door made Hikaku rise to full awareness. His breathing was short and his mind hazy. His heart was beating too fast and he was seeing things at the corner of his eyes. Things that he knew weren’t there, but kept haunting him anyway. He didn’t even dare to activate his Sharingan, terrified he would be confronted to this unspeakable sight again. Just thinking about it made him feel frozen, as if the fire in his breast had been snuffed out.

Nana stood up, a senbon dissimulated in her sleeve, her Sharingan on. She opened the door carefully. An Uzumaki guard was standing in the corridor, a tall, large alpha, with a navy blue kimono and a copper scale armor. His blue eyes were hard as steel and unreadable. He was impressive and a little bit threatening.

The Uzumaki threw a chilling gaze to Hikaku, before reporting his attention to Nana.

« Uchiha-san, » he said, bowing down slightly, « Senju-san is requesting to talk to the… to your comrade. »

Senju-s.. ? Oh, he meant Senju Toka, Hikaku realized. He had almost forgotten she was on the island too. He wondered why she wanted to see him. His brain was so sluggish he couldn’t even think of a reason. He guessed more than he saw Nana frown in distrust.

« Well, » she said, « can’t it wait until tomorrow morning ? My comrade is still feeling unwell. »

The ‘because of your fucking ritual’ was silent but rang loudly anyway. Hikaku bit back a snort. Nana always had had that motherhen energy, and was appreciated by the young alphas of the clan because of that. The Uzumaki wasn’t looking impressed at all, though.

« I am afraid it cannot wait, Uchiha-san, » he said in a toneless voice.

Nana scowled, before sighing.

« Fine, » she said, « just give us a few minutes to prepare and... »

« It won’t be necessary, Uchiha-san, » the guard interrupted her.

« What ? »

« Senju-san only wishes to speak to your comrade, not to you, » he continued.

« What?! » Nana snapped, tone cutting like a razor.

Hikaku decided to speak before things went south. And he was also curious about why Toka wanted to see him. With a grunt, he stood up on slightly swaying legs.

« I will go, » he said.

« Hikaku ! » Nana protested.

« Peace, Nana-kaa-san, » he said, lifting his hands to placate her, « it will be okay. I don’t think Senju Toka-san is stupid enough to kill me while we are both guests in a foreign nation’s stronghold. I’ll be back soon, don’t worry. »

Nana looked at him in silence for a tense moment, seeming about to start screeching at the slightest hint of provocation. She then deflated like a pierced balloon, with a long-suffering sigh.

« Fine, you little dumbass, » she said, embracing him, « be careful. And don’t set fire to anything. »

She had used the embrace to pass him a kunai, a dozen senbon, five exploding tags and what felt like a roll of ninja wire.

« I promise, Nana-kaa-san, » he said.

He bid her goodbye and followed the guard, shuddering when he heard the door close behind them. He was intimately aware of his state of weakness and of dishevelment. He wasn’t even properly dressed, wearing only his pants and his undershirt. His hair wasn’t put up and he was barefoot. And he was pretty sure he was reeking too. Licking his lips, he forced himself to keep his chin high and his back straight.

The tentacles and the eyes on the walls were making these fleeting moments at the corners of his eyes even worse. He was unable to say if they were really moving or if he was hallucinating. He thought he was starting to go crazy.

« She’s a strong woman, your mother, » the guard said off-handedly.

Hikaku frowned.

« She’s married, » he said a little harshly, « and she’s not my mother. »

« Could have fooled me, » the guard replied flatly.

They walked in silence for five minutes until they reached a large metallic door.

« This is here, » the guard said.

He opened the door and Hikaku gulped before entering. The door closed with a loud clank. Hikaku blinked and loked around, trying to get accustomed to the low light. There was a table in the middle of the room and Senju Toka was sitting on the other side of it. Sighing, he sat in front of her, cross-legged, hands on his knees.

« Senju, » he saluted flatly.

« Uchiha, » she growled.

The silence spread, heavy, deafening. Hikaku used the opportunity to detail her. She was tall and large, as much as he was, with impressive biceps and calloused hands. She was wearing a black yukata, opened on her chest, her breasts bound by a black obi, as well as a pair of black pants. Her brown hair were down, falling to her shoulders, framing her vulpine face. She wasn’t wearing any make-up, unlike on the battlefield.

She wasn’t any less beautiful for that, her lips still plush and tempting (Hikaku might have had a few wet dreams about her during his teenage years), but her eyes seemed more tired.

Hikaku inhaled and waited. The window was open and the sun had completely disappeared behind the horizon, leaving only orange and purple light behind it. The atmosphere was chilly and smelling strongly of salt and iodine. Finally, Hikaku found himself unable to bear the silence any longer.

« So, » he asked, « why did you want to see me ? »

Toka pursed her lips on her teeth.

« What have you done to my cousin ? » she sneered, obviously doing her best not to jump over the table to strangle him.

Even if he had been expecting it, the violence of the question surprised him. He decided to play dumb.

« What makes you think we have done anything to him ? » he asked.

She growled, something deep and almost animal. It made a pang of lust flare in Hikaku’s guts. He swore internally for he usually controlled his reactions better than that.

« Don’t take me for an idiot ! » she snarled, « I have been sent here more than a year ago ! Everytime I ask to go back to the compound, Tobi says no, weaving a justification about me being more useful here, when we both know there is barely a relation between Senju and Uzumaki anymore ! »

She had stood up, towering over him.

« And suddenly, he stops sending letters and a few months later, you show up ! An Uchiha perfectly knowing Uzumaki customs ! »

She pointed a finger at him.

« The only person I know who know these that well is Tobirama and he’s not answering anymore ! So I repeat my question, Uchiha. What have you done to my cousin ? »

For all that Senju Toka was a terror on the battlefield, she was also way more subtle and clever than she let on. Staring into her eyes, Hikaku weighed the pros and the cons of telling her everything. He hesitated for a long moment before taking his decision.

« We haven’t hurt him, » he said.

This was only mostly true, but that should give him enough time to speak before she tore his head from his shoulders.

« So I was right ! » Toka thundered, enraged, « you.. ! »

« Peace, Senju, » Hikaku said in the steadiest voice he could muster, « your cousin is safe between our walls. I will tell you what had happened. But fair warning... »

He inhaled, still staring into her eyes.

« You won’t like it, » he finished.

Chapter Text

Madara stood in the middle of the Temple of AmaTerasu, staring at the statue of the goddess. Arms crossed on his chest, he waited. He didn’t really know what he was waiting for, a sign, a revelation maybe ? Maybe a clue about the whole situation, about his goddess’s prophecy. He needed to be sure, to speak of his feelings for Tobirama, to make sure that they were right.

But Amaterasu didn’t answer him, just looked down benevolently, lighted by the dancing light of the candles. Madara sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. He was feeling a migraine brewing and he couldn’t wait for Izuna to come back. Everything was simpler when his brother was here.

« Madara-sama, are you alright ? » a voice asked and the young alpha startled.

He turned to see Setsuna. The tiny omega boy was blushing and holding a package to his chest. His heart-shaped face was haloed by his short brown hair, and he was wearing an indigo kimono probably borrowed to Chihiro.

« Yeah, don’t worry kid, » he said, trying not to sound too gruff, « I’m okay, was just lost in thought. »

He cleared his throat and let his eyes stray to the kid’s belly. The bump was starting to showand it made the alpha uneasy. The omega was too small, too young. He shouldn’t even have found himself in that horrible situation. Madara knew that Chihiro was keeping an hawk eye on the kid, but still, Madara couldn’t help but think it would be better for the kid’s health if he just got rid of the baby.

But he didn’t dare talk about it. The boy had been traumatized enough and Madara had no decision to take concerning the kid’s body.

« What do you need, kid ? » he asked.

« Oh ! Chihiro-sama asked me to bring tea to Hiromi-sama, » he said, showing the package to Madara, « it’s a special blend against migraine. »

« Really ? I didn’t know Chihiro knew how to brew that. »

« I… I brewed it, » Setsuna said, blushing, « my mother is the herborist of the Senju. She had been teaching me the craft before... »

He paled and hung his head down. Madara felt guilty to have reminded the kid of the worst moments of his life, but thankfully Hiromi defused the situation. By popping from behind the statue like a goddamn ghost. Setsuna let out a little startled yelp and hid behind Madara.

(Madara wondered for how long she had been here, waiting in the darkness, listening. Despite her blindness – which was the sign that allowed a priestess to recognize their successor – she was an excellent kunoichi, had been trained for that.)

« My little life savior, » she said, making grabby hands at Setsuna, « how are you, kiddo ? »

Setsuna blushed like a tomato. Stuttering, he bowed down deeply and presented the package to Hiromi.

« I am well, Hiromi-sama, » he said.

She chuckled and patted his head while taking the package.

« Good, » she said, ruffling the kid’s short brown hair, « come on, kiddo. Go back to the Gynaeceum, Chihiro is waiting for your training. »

« Yes, Hiromi-sama ! » he said, blushing in delight.

He bowed hastily before Madara and sauntered out of the Temple. Hiromi chuckled.

« Ah, he’s so cute, don’t you think ? » she crooned.

« He’s strong, » Madara said, « and resistant. I’m sure Chihiro will make a good shinobi out of him. »

Hiromi chuckled again, but it was colder.

« Oh believe me, it’s only a matter of time, » she said.

Madara shivered, and he didn’t know why. Maybe it was Hiromi’s voice. Since her possession a few weeks ago, it had changed, just a tiny bit, had gained a kind of… echo. She turned to him with a large smile.

« And you, Madara-sama, what are you here for ? »

Madara licked his lips and looked up at the statue.

« I was hoping Amaterasu-kami-sama could give me some answers concerning a question that has been tormenting me, » he sighed.

« And did she give an answer ? »

Madara sighed and scratched the side of his neck.

« I’m afraid she didn’t, » he said with fatality.

Hiromi snorted.

« Or maybe you just didn’t wait long enough, » she teased.

With a little knowing smile, she pointed at the ceiling. And suddenly, thunder rolled above the Temple and wind engulfed inside making the candles flicker. The telltale sound of falling rain followed, soothing.

« You should go see at the gates, Madara-sama, » Hiromi said.

With her echoing voice, it almost sounded like an order.

************

The rain had started to fall as the gates of the compound came into view. With an amused smile, Tobirama watched as Torii let out a delighted squeal and spread her arms, twirling on her tiptoes. Daichi was rolling his eyes fondly, but Izuna was staring at the young woman without an ounce of shame, his fiery chakra curling in a mix of wonder and desire. Tobirama smiled inwardly.

He was not jealous, they would make a fine couple. Izuna needed someone who would keep up with him, both physically and intellectually, and Torii needed someone who would love her wilder side and be dedicated to their family. Really, they would be good for each other. Yet Tobirama wasn’t jealous.

He loved Izuna, but he wasn’t in love with him. Just like Izuna wasn’t in love with him, but would always be there if Tobirama needed him. It was as simple as that, as evident as fire burning and water wetting. It wasn’t love, it was more than that. Two pieces of souls cut from the same thought, orbiting around the other through space, through time, till they found each other and fitted.

Izuna and Tobirama.

Tobirama and Izuna.

It wasn’t love.

It was more than that.

Tobirama smiled. Just because he could, because being with his mother’s clan and seeing Izuna smile carefreely made him feel good and at peace, he let his chakra spread gently, softly, caught the rain and held the thousands drops of water, in the air, glittering like diamonds.

« Showoff, » Daichi snorted, punching him lightly in the shoulder.

Tobirama grinned. When he looked back, the gates were standing before them, and Madara was here, gorgeous in a way only an alpha could be.

The young omega felt his heart miss a beat.

************

Torii immediately noticed the way her cousin’s scent subtly changed when the hairy Uchiha alpha appeared (honestly, what was it with Uchiha alpha and long hair ? Were they all suicidal or what?). It became just a tiny bit… spicier and Torii didn’t know how to interpret that. She just knew there was something between her cousin and that new alpha.

Curious, she carefully detailled that new Uchiha. The first thing she noticed was the hair, of course, long and dark and shaggy, and it took all her willpower not to roll her eyes. But then she noticed other things. His impossible biceps for starters, girthier than Daichi’s (and Daichi was… well, Daichi). The inherent strength of his arms, the callouses of his hands.

These were the arms of a warrior, of a leader, of a protector, and she was sure you couldn’t feel anything but safe with these arms around you.

She noticed the width of his shoulders and the sharpness of his jaws. She noticed the intensity of his dark gaze, that was – oh surprise – trained on Tobirama.

But the only thing she finally truly noticed was his scent. It was all over the place, an inferno, a hurricane. She could smell blood, ash and musk. There were also hints of weapon oil and of jasmin, probably the tea he had drunk earlier. But more than anything, this man was smelling like fire.

It honestly felt like a slap to the face. She gulped and saw Daichi’s silver eyes widen in shock.

« Hey Aniki, » Izuna said, « maybe we should go inside... »

Torii blinked. Oh. This was Madara Uchiha. That explained a lot of things, she guessed.

Madara Uchiha visibly made an inhumane effort to tear his eyes off Tobirama.

« Yes… yes, of course, follow me, » he said.

The Uchiha Head led them to a large old traditionnal house, with two stone lions guarding the door. They sat in a large in a large living-room, around a table, as Madara was busy in what seemed to be the kitchen, and Izuna had disappeared in his own bedroom to put his things back in their rightful place.

Tobirama had just finished drying their clothes when a middle-aged omega with grey-streaked hair holding a screeching baby bundled in a black fur blanket bursted into the living-room. The way Tobirama’s attention immediately and entirely shifted toward the newcomer.

« Tobirama ! » the old omega said, looking relieved, « thanks Amaterasu, you’re back. Kagami has been crying for the past month. »

Torii’s cousin immediately stood up and gently took the baby from the old omega’s hands. The little boy immediately stopped crying, a large smile split his chubby face and he started giggling and agitating his tiny hands toward Tobirama’s face. Her cousin gave him his index that the toddler grabbed and started munching, his big dark eyes trained on Tobirama’s face.

The old omega smiled tiredly and sat on a cushion around the table. Tobirama let himself fall back on his cushion, his full attention on the baby in his arms. Torii threw a glance at her brother, whose eyes were wide and mouth gaping.

« So you are the Hatake embassadors ? » the old omega said with a smile.

« This is us, Uchiha-san, » Torii answered with a bow of her head, « I am Torii and this is my brother Daichi. We are Sara Hatake’s children. »

« I am glad to meet you, » they said, « I am Tajima Uchiha. »

Torii nodded, inhaling sharply. That name was known among the Hatake. The former Uchiha Head had a reputation of fearless warrior and charismatic leader. Izuna wame back at this moment and Tajima’s eyes widened when he saw his son.

« What happened to your hair ? » Tajima blurted.

Izuna grinned widely – it didn’t make a pang of… something… spark in her belly – and threaded his calloused fingers in his short dark hair.

« I wanted a change, » he said, « how do I look ? »

Tajima blinked, before smiling fondly.

« You look good, » he answered.

Izuna grinned even more largely.

« That’s because I look like you ! » he winked, sitting next to his father. Tajima chuckled and kissed his son’s brow.

Daichi seemed to completely ignore the two Uchiha. He had tiptoed his way around the table to crouch next to Tobirama, followed by his lifemates. He was staring at the baby like he couldn’t believe his eyes. Tobirama had pulled the hem of his yukata to bare one of his tits and the little boy had immediately latched on the nipple to suck greedily. Torii found it absolutely adorable, and she also found absolutely hilarious the scalding glare the kid was throwing to Daichi.

« I can’t believe you had had a baby with an Uchiha, » Daichi blurted.

To Torii’s growing amusement, Tobirama facepalmed, Izuna rolled his eyes and Tajima slapped a hand on his mouth to contain his laughter.

« Kagami is not from me, » Tobirama deadpanned.

« Are you kidding me, cousin ? » Daichi daid, « he reeks of you ! »

« Yeah, » Tobirama retorted, voice as dry as the desert of Kaze, « because I’ve been feeding him since his birth. »

Daichi scowled and bent donw to sniff the baby. Torii bit her fist not to explode in laughter when little Kagami’s chubby face twisted in comical offence and he slapped Daichi’s nose with his tiny hand. Yet she couldn’t resist when Daichi jerked back with wide eyes and an astounded expression. Madara came back at this moment, at tray with a teapot and porcelain cups on it in precarious balance on his right hand.

« Careful, Hatake-san, » he snorted, « the little tyke doesn’t like when people come too close to his mom. »

Daichi scrunched his nose, mumbling something under his breath that sounded like ‘I knew it’. Torii watched the way the Uchiha Head looked at her cousin, his gaze an almost amorous caress.

(Not that Tobirama, completely engrossed by the baby in his arms, was noticing any of it.)

Frowing slightly, using the fact that Madara was adressing Izuna about his cut hair, she considered the idea, watching the alpha. Honestly, she had troubles imagining two people as different as Tobirama and this Madara Uchiha.

He was small and stocky where Tobirama was tall and lean. He was dark and burning as fresh ashes where Tobirama was pale and freezing like fallen snow. He was an inferno where Tobirama was a rainstorm. From what his reputation told, he was hot-headed and had a tendency to rush toward danger screaming and breathing fire, while Tobirama was mostly level-headed and liked to (over) analyze every situation.

And yet, Torii could see them together. They would balance each other very well. And they would have some fine pups.

But Torii guessed it would have to wait till Tobirama felt better. Her cousin still hid a deep wound, one that would take a long time to completely heal, if it healed completely at all. But maybe this Madara Uchiha could be what her cousin lacked to finish his way on the path of healing.

Torii pursed her lips on her fangs, and took her cup of tea to down it in one go. Thinking about that made her angry, about what Tobirama had undergone, about what the Senju omegas were still undergoing. All of that because narrow-minded bigots couldn’t get that being different didn’t mean being less deserving of respect. Sometimes she wondered why the Hatake had chosen to ally with the Senju. And then she remembered the way her aunt Saori had been looking at her husband.

The Hatake believe in fated bonds, like the one between the FatherWolf and the MotherStorm. And Saori and Butsuma Senju had obviously been bound by fate. There was this energy between them, this way they always gravitated toward each other whenever they were together.

Torii had liked her uncle Butsuma. He had been a warmonger through and through, feeling alive on the battlefield or between his wife’s arms. But he had loved Saori to death, had refused to take another wife when she had died. He had loved his children, in his own rough way. And he had never cared for one’s gender. A person’s skills were all that mattered to him, and he had despised the elders who had tried to bare Saori and Tobirama from the battlefield just because they were omegas.

Sighing, she set her cup on the table with an audible clank, drawing all the attention to herself.

« Sorry to interrupt, Uchiha-sama, » she said with a smile, « but I think we have things to talk about, don’t we ? »

She pursed her upper lip on her teeth, tilting her head on the side.

« There is a subject I particularly want to breach with you, » she growled lowly.

************

Toka was… completely frozen. She wanted with all her strength to believe that whas Hikaku Uchiha was telling her was a big fat lie. But she couldn’t. Too many things were just clicking together, and her guts were telling her what she was hearing was the truth.

She wanted to scream.

But she didn’t. Her body and her voice were frozen. She couldn’t speak, she couldn’t move, she could just sit there speechless, hands fisted on her thighs and eyes casted downward. If the Uchiha had wanted to strike her down, there was nothing she could have done to stop him. But thankfully, he didn’t.

She shook, sight blurry, jaw so tight it might break. Her baby cousin, her rock… he had been… to protect her. He had sent her here to protect her. And the reason he had insisted she stayed in Uzushio was because he feared she would undergo the same thing he did if she came back. He had done all of that to protect her.

And her, what had she done to protect him ?

« Senju, » she heard the Uchiha say, « Senju... »

It shook her out of her trance and she looked back at him.

« What ?! » she snapped.

« You’re bleeding, » Hikaku said, pointing at her hands.

Blinking, Toka uncurled her fingers. Her nails had broken the skin of her palms and rivulets of blood were dripping on her pants. She exhaled slowly and stood up.

« I need a drink, » she said, « want some ? »

« Uh… are you sure that’s... »

« It’s either that or running all the way back to the Senju compound to stab Hashirama in the face and I think we both agree that it might not be the greatest idea of the century, right ? »

« … right... »

Vibrating, trying to keep her fury at bay, Toka searched in a cabinet and produced a bottle of sake and a pair of porcelain cups. She set them on the table and filled them with sake, before downing her own in one go, as Hikaku took his gingerly and wetted his lips with the alcohol. She slapped her cup on the table and reclined back on her cushion, her yukata slipping on her shoulder. Hikaku blushed and Toka snorted. She knew the Uchiha were lightweights but she hadn’t thought it was that much.

Her fury had decreased, just a little bit, but it was still here, lying in wait like a predator.

« Is he okay ? » she asked, « you said he was at the Uchiha compound and that you didn’t hurt him... »

« He’s… when I left, he was okay, as okay as one can be in his situation, » Hikaku said, setting his still full cup on the table and threading his hand in his hair (it was odd seeing him with untied hair), « he’s strong and though. And I think Kagami is helping him a lot. »

« Who is Kagami ? » Toka asked.

« The baby he saved, » Hikaku answered, fiddling with his fingers, obviously staring at his untouched cup, « the baby he adopted. »

He scrunched his eyes shut and inhaled sharply. His hands were shaking and he was looking really worse for wear. Toka frowned, wondering what had happened for him to end in that state.

(Another part of herself was busy panicking over the fact that her baby cousin had apparently adopted a baby.)

« Uchiha ? » she asked carefully.

He startled and looked around wildly. A shiver tickled down Toka’s spine. Something was off with the Uchiha, she could feel it. As a genjutsu master, she had a keen eye for details, especially those out of the ordinary. And what she was saying was worrying. It was like a fog weighting on the Uchiha, smothering him.

« Are you alright ? » Toka said.

Hikaku blinked, before nodding gingerly.

« I am alright, » he said, before standing up, « now, if you don’t need me anymore, I’ll go back... »

« I have another question, » she said.

« Which one ? »

She licked her lips.

« What are you doing here ? » she asked, « what do you want from the Uzumaki ? »

He snorted.

« I’m sure you understand I can’t tell you anything before we speak to the Red Wave, » he chuckled.

And with that said, he left. Toka watched as the guard closed the door and followed him in the corridor. She scrunched her nose, grabbed Hikaku’s full cup and downed it. She wanted to go back on the continent as soon as possible. She wanted to see her cousin, wanted to hug him, wanted to smother him in love till she was sure he was not suffering anymore. And she wanted to punch him and scream at him for keeping her in the dark. Yet, she had a suspicion the Uzumaki wouldn’t let her leave the island now. There was something going on with the priestesses of the Kraken, she had surprised rumors buzzing in the corridors. The Uzumaki god had sent an omen to their priestesses, but Toka had been unable to determine what it was exactly.

Biting her tongue, Toka stood up and stretched her arms over her head till her back popped. She inhaled and turned toward the window. The sun had completely disappeared behind the horizon and some dying purple lights were slowly disappearing too. There were too many unanswered questions, and she didn’t know if the Uzumaki knew about Tobirama’s situation.

She had to talk to Mito.

Toka was an excellent warrioress, she had a strategic eye and knew how to use presentation and people’s bias to fuck them up. But she was more at ease on a battlefield than in a political court. It was Mito’s element. Her friend had a keen political eye and a sharp tongue on par with Tobirama’s.

She would know what to do.

Her mind made, she threw herself off the window to scale the wall to Mito’s quarters.

************

Sakuhana Uzumaki was standing on the terrace of her quarters, watching as the sun set, painting the skies orange and purple. With the end of the year nearing, the atmosphere was getting colder, almost freezing when the sun disappeared. It never snowed on Uzushio, but it wasn’t rare, in winter, to wake up with the windows of the castle covered in frost.

A subtle rustle was heard behind her. Anybody else would have passed it off as the wind making the curtains move, but she knew better. She turned to discover the High Priestess, standing still between the large open windows. She was wearing her long red dress and the ritual black veil that hid her eyes. Her pale arms were on display, the veins looking like black lines under her alabaster skin.

(Sometimes, she wondered if it was blood that pumped through the priestesses’ veins, and not some kind of tar the Kraken had pumped into them during one of their rituals. She also wondered if that thought was enough to damn her.)

The High Priestess was smiling, her full red lips curled up just enough to show a sliver of white teeth.

« You seem worried, Red Wave, » she said in her weird echoing voice.

Sakuhana sighed.

« Wouldn’t you be worried if you were in my shoes, High Priestess ? » she retorted, crossing her arms on her chest. Despite her kimono and her heavy haori, she was feeling cold. The wind engulfed in her hair, making the long grey and red lock fly around her head.

The High Priestess’ smile widened almost threteningly. She approached, and Sakuhana noticed she was wearing these clawed rings that meant she wanted to get a point across. To reassure herself, the Red Wave stroked her fingers against the senbon dissimulated in her sleeve. She doubted the High Priestess would attack her, but one could never be sure with that fanatic.

« And why would I be worried ? » the High Priestess purred, stroking her metallic claws on the granite guardrail, « our god sent us an omen. Better, he sent as an avatar. Why should I be worried ? »

Sakuhana frowned.

« We can’t be sure of what this boy actually is, » she said, « and I don’t want to put my people’s lives in danger before being sure of what I’m doing. »

« Are you doubting our god’s words ? » the High Priestess almost growled, her smile changing into a predatory snarl.

Sakuhana growled, glaring at the approximative height of the priestess’ eyes.

« I do not doubt our god’s words, » she retorted, « but the safety of my people come before anything else. »

The High Priestess circled around the Red Wave like a bloodthirsty predator. Slowly, Sakuhana uncrossed her arms. The High Priestess knew how to be threatening, but she didn’t intend to let herself be impressed. Finally, the priestess sighed and turned her back to Sakuhana, her long black veil dragging on the smooth floor. The Red Wave knew all priestesses wore it to hide their eyes, but also to make them look like they were part of the darkness fitting the Temple.

« I can’t see why you are hesitating, Red Wave, » she said.

She turned back to Sakuhana, the fabric of her clothes flying around her.

« For decades, our people have been isolated, » she said, « the pirates from Mizu get nearer from our shores with each raid. The Daimyo of Fire does not respect us as a country, and only the remaining fear our ancestral name invokes has stopped him so far. »

Sakuhana bit her tongue. She knew the High Priestess was saying the truth. It had started a generation ago, when Sakuhana’s mother, Arashihime, had been the Red Wave and had sat on the Throne of Corral. It was at this moment the relation with the Senju had started to deteriorate, mainly due to the Senju Head of that time and his enormous ego. He had refused to respect their traditions, calling them stupid and barbaric, and had kept pestering them for loans to feed his useless war.

Arashihime had reached the end of her rope quite quickly and had cut all bonds with the Senju Clan , before sending an extremely salty letter to the Senju Head detailling all the way he could go fuck himself. In return, they had received a scathing letter ordering them to take their words back or he would destroy Uzushio. Sakuhana’s mother’s answer had been only one word.

Dare.

The Senju had never come.

Almost two decades later, as Sakuhana had just become the Red Wave, Butsuma Senju had contacted them. He had come with his new wife, the Hatake princess, and they had followed all the steps to be introduced to the court (just like the two Uchiha earlier). She had appreciated them, really. Butsuma was a hard man, but he was honorable and respectful. He had bowed before her and had apologized for his father’s mistakes, had told her of his intention to re-establish the bonds between their clans.

The Hatake princess had been… intense. Her eyes, her voice, the way she moved, everything about her had been intense. She was the movement, the one who made Butsuma’s heart beat, the one who made him alive. She couldn’t stay still, had asked questions about everything she had seen, she had been so curious, so likely.

The news of her death had saddened Sakuhana, and had worried her concerning Butsuma’s sanity, since it had been clear Saori Hatake had had a big part in keeping his mind clear. The contacts between the two clans had decreased, even if the Senju Head still paid them a visit from time to time, usually with his second son, a shy and pale kid with the same curious mind as his mother.

But it had been clear he had not been the same man anymore. His eyes had been dead, and only his son managed to get a smile out of him. But these had been pained smiles, and his eyes had been veiled with sadness.

And then, three years ago, Butsuma had died, and contact had almost ceased between their clans. Until a few weeks ago, when Sakuhana had simply cut it once and for all, infuriated by Hashirama Senju’s behavior.

(Butsuma’s eldest son had the same flaws as his grand-father.)

And as if all this shit with the Senju wasn’t enough, Fire and Water had been sniffing at their heels, waiting for a moment of weakness. The Uzumaki were powerful, but in the end they were only one clan, and they would only last so long if both great countries decided to attack them. And while their reputation might be terrifying, the last time their god manifested themselves was century and a half ago, and people were starting to believe the Uzumaki Kraken was just a legend.

Sakuhana bit her tongue and glared at the High Priestess.

« What do you want that boy for, High Priestess ? » she asked, even if she already had a suspicion.

(There were some ancient prophecies that were quite explicit.)

The High Priestess licked her red lips, her tongue almost black, as if rotting. Sakuhana shivered despite herself.

« To awake him, » she said, « to open his eyes... »

She approached, till they were almost chest to chest.

« To forge him into the blade of our god, so we can march upon the continent and crush all these heathens who ever doubted our power. »

Sakuhana gritted her teeth and forced herself to keep staring at the priestess. Her breath was smelling like death. The Red Wave was starting to wonder if the Head of the Temple was still human. In the forty years Sakuhana had known her, the High Priestess hadn’t aged a day. But each time she deigned come out of her underwater temple, she seemed less and less like she belonged in the human world. Be it her blood, her voice or even her mind, the Kraken was parasiting everything.

Yet Sakuhana couldn’t deny that she was right. Enemies were at their doors, sniffing blood, and Sakuhana didn’t want to be remembered as the last Uzumaki Head, as the one who hadn’t seen the storm coming.

She exhaled.

« It’s war you want, » she said, upper lip pursing on her teeth in aggression.

« Conquest, » the High Priestess countered, as if changing the word to define it would change anything to the gruesome reality of war.

« Conquest ? » she snorted, « we are strong, but we are only one clan, and our island is more than enough. What do you want us to conquer ? And for what ? »

The High Priestess sneered and scrunched her nose, huffing, before she turned on her heels to walk to the guardrail. She started tapping her fingers on it, her metallic claws producing an unerving sound.

« We do not need to be more than one clan, » she said, « if we have the power of the ocean to back us up, and the blade of our gof to guide us. »

On the horizon, the sky was exploding with pink, orange and purple, the sun having disappeared under the sea. And above them, it was already dark as ink, filled with stars. The temperature was starting to plumet and Sakuhana started longing for a good fire to warm her old bones.

« The population living on the shore will bow before us, » the priestess continued, staring at the horizon, « they will dread us as they should. As we deserve. »

A cold feeling invaded Sakuhana’s chest, a mix of dread and expectative. In a way, she understood the High Priestess, she understood her need to restore the Uzumaki’s reputation. She too wanted to remind the world that they were here, that they were powerful and had to be dreaded as such. That they weren’t an innocent prey ripe for the taking.

« You know very well most will resist, » she retorted.

The High Priestess’s smile made her look like nothing could please her more (it probably was the case). The Red Wave licked her lips.

« And the Uchiha ? » she said, « do you think they will take kindly one of them being abducted ? Their Head has quite the reputation. The mainlanders call him the Black Dragon. »

The High Priestess snorted.

« Dragon or not, he’ll kneel like the others, » she said.

« And what about what they want to tell us ? » Sakuhana pressed on.

« Oh, I’ll tell you what they want from us, » the priestess sneered, clawing at the granite guardrail in anger, « they want us to lend them money for their war, just like the Senju before them. They probably heard of us cutting the bridges with Senju and thought they had a chance. They will shower us in pretty words and promises, but in the end we will see nothing ! »

Sakuhana gritted her teeth. She knew it had happened before and it was likely to happen again. The priestess sighed and bypassed the Red Wave to leave. She stopped right under the window.

« I will let you sleep, Red Wave, » she said, « and think about all of this. But remember, you owe nothing to these mainlanders. The only people you owe something to are the Uzumaki. »

She then disappeared, as if swallowed by the darkness inside Sakuhana’s rooms. The Red Wave blinked and shuddered. She looked at the horizon. The sun had completely set, dying purple lights the only reminders of his presence. The moon was sickly pale and the stars looked dull, as if dying.

It lasted only a heartbeat, so short it might as well have been a dream.

But for that heartbeat. Sakuhana could have sworn she saw something moving right under the water on the horizon.

Something large with tentacles.

Chapter Text

Hikaku was really, really tired. Each step was a torture, between the exhaustion that weighted down on him like a burden and the hallucinations assaulting him from all sides. The conversation with Toka Senju had been taxing, both physically and emotionnally, and he couldn’t wait to go back to his room and have a good night of sleep. Maybe if he pouted enough, Nana would brush his hair.

He followed the guard mechanically, staring at his nape to keep himself on his feet and not just crumble where he was standing. If he hadn’t been doing that, he wouldn’t have seen the earband of the guard shine quickly in an odd pattern. Immediately, he understood something wasn’t right and he tensed. It was the only thing that allowed him to dodge the hit that came for his head, as the guard whirled on his toes.

« What the fuck ?! » he exclaimed, raising his guard.

« Apologies, Uchiha-sama, » the guard said, approaching, stalking like a goddamn predator, « but the Red Wave ordered you to be brought to the Temple of the Kraken. Immediately. »

« What ?! Why ?! »

« I don’t know. And it’s not my place to tell you. »

With that said, he rushed forward. Hikaku blocked the first two hits with difficulties. But the Uzumaki quickly managed to corner him against the wall and pushed his forearm against his throat, cutting his airways. He clawed at the Uzumaki’s muscled forearm. He thought about activating his Sharingan to ensnare him in a genjutsu, but the fear of seeing that… that thing again was stronger than his need to get free.

The lack of air finally got him and he fainted.

************

Nana was pacing in the room, worry crushing her windpipe. Night had fallen, the last lights of the sun had disappeared, the cold had settled. And Hikaku still wasn’t back. She bit her nails, the worst scenarios flying through her head. If the little brat wasn’t back in five minutes, she was going to search for him, breach in protocol or not.

Just at this moment, someone knocked on the door and her heart jumped in her throat. She rushed to open the door, ready to beratte her younger clanmate for making her worry so much. But her heart fell when she discovered it was not Hikaku standing behind the door.

An Uzumaki woman was standing here, an omega probably, bearing a tray with a teacup on it. Like all Uzumaki omegas, she was small and lean, with long blood red hair kept up in a complicated braided hairdo and a porcelain skin. She bowed down deferently.

« Uchiha-sama, » she said, « here is some tea for your evening. »

Nana scrunched her nose, before sighing.

« Thank you, » she grunted, « give me the tray. »

« I will proceed to the ceremony, » the Uzumaki said, with another little bow of her head, « the Red Wave insisted. See this as an apology for the way you have been treated until now, Uchiha-sama. »

This made Nana tick. She was feeling like there was something fishy here. But she let the Uzumaki in, intent on prying any piece of intel she could out of the girl. As the Uzumaki knelt by the table, setting the tray on it, she closed the door, making sure to slightly push the lock. Not enough to completely close it, but just enough to prevent the girl to break out on her first try. Or someone from the outside from breaking in on their first try.

She didn’t know why, but she had the feeling it would be important. « Always trust your instinct », Chihiro-obaa-san always said. And her instinct was telling her closing that fucking door was important.

She slowly walked to the table as the Uzumaki artistically disposed the teapot and a cup on the table. She noticed the golden earlobe with a saphire she was wearing, a gorgeous piece of jewelry. On a whim, she activated her Sharingan to memorize it.

And she saw chakra in the stone, remnant of chakra pulsating rythmically. The last traces of a code, she realized. She glanced at the Uzumaki girl’s hands as she was gracefully manipulating the cup. And she saw her rub the pad of her thumb inside it, which was not only an insult but also a serious breach in the ritual. Nana deactivated her Sharingan, before taking the last steps that led her on the other side of the table, and kneeling.

« Uzumaki-kun » she said in a toneless voice, « do you happen to know where is my clanmate ? »

« I am afraid I don’t, Uchiha-sama, » the girl answered immediately.

Nana squinted. The girl was good, she had to give her that. If Chihiro-obaa-san had been here, she would more than probably be dying to meet the girl’s teacher. But Nana herself was far from a rookie. She had played that game of demure innocent little omega in mission enough time to know and spot all the tricks. She didn’t insist and waited as the Uzumaki pourred the tea in the cup in an elegant move. She then presented the cup to Nana with a demure smile.

After waiting a second, Nana took the cup with the tips of her fingers and took it to her mouth. She inhaled deeply right before drinking.

And the scent hit her straight in the face.

Not the scent of the tea, it barely had any. No, another scent was coming from the cup, fresh and stingy. Most would have confused it with the scent of the sea that permeated the entire castle.

But Nana had done quite a few missions on the coast in her younger years, and there was a scent she would never forget thanks to them. The scent of a powerful sleeping drug made with algae. Nana didn’t even think further. In a single movement, she threw the scalding tea into the girl’s face, jumped over the table as the Uzumaki dodged, her blue eyes widening in shock, and pushed her onto her back, wedging the point of a senbon right behind her ear, drawing blood. Her Sharingan was blazing and her lips were pursed on her lips.

« Do you take me for an idiot ? » she snarled lowly, « there was enough drug in that cup to knock a horse out. »

The girl’s eyes widened even more. Nana drove the senbon deeper and the girl squirmed, face scrunched in pain.

« Now, you’re going to tell me where is my clanmate, » she growled, « or I’m going to hurt you so much you’d wish you were never born. »

The girl nodded frantically.

« The… the Kraken Temple, » she croacked, « he’s been taken there... »

« Why ?! » she pressed, frantic, her Sharingan blazing madly.

« … the… the Red Wave ordered it... »

Nana couldn’t interrogate the girl further, as someone threw themselves against the door, stopped only by the half-engaged lock. Swearing, Nana jumped on her feet, grabbed the girl by the collar and threw her toward the guard who had managed to break in on his second try. It gave her the split second she needed to form the handsigns for a Great Fireball, before spitting it in their faces.

And then she turned on her heels and jumped out of the window.

She fell for what like an eternity, landed on a roof, rolled on her shoulder and kept running. She briefly thought about storming the Temple of the Kraken to get Hikaku but. But while she thought she had a decent chance against the priestesses of the Kraken, she had no doubt the alarm had already been raised in the whole island and that she would soon find herself with the whole Uzumaki army on her back. And no matter her skills, she wasn’t Madara-sama. She couldn’t fight an entire army – especially not one as dreaded as the Uzumaki – all by herself.

Swearing, she bifurcated toward the sea. Right now, attempting to rescue Hikaku would only get her killed or captured. She needed to stay alive and free so she could warn the clan and get reinforcements. A low, nerve-gratting sound came from the castle, echoing on the island.

The alarm had been raised.

Nana accelerated. The sea was a few furlongs away. If she remembered well – and she knew she did, they had taken landmarks with their Sharingan before reaching the island, just in case – she just had to keep running straight away and she would reach the continent in a few hours.

As warcries started echoing behind her, she felt something that made a shiwer of fear tickle down her back. Grabbing a kunai to use as a mirror, she looked behind her. What she saw made her let out a string of swearwords so outrageous it would have made a hardened sailor faint.

Golden chakra was spreading from the highest tower of the castle and the scent of ozone was permeating the air. It was a barrier. It was a fucking barrier and given the sheer size of it and the angle at which it was spreading, it was obviously made to cover the whole island. She had to get out of here and quickly, lest she wanted to find herself stuck on Uzushio, with no choice but surrender or death.

Forcing herself to breathe deeply to avoid panicking, she tapped into the reserves of the chakra well seal. She reached the cliff and jumped as far as she could, thanks to the chakra boost. She landed a furlong away and immediately started running as if she had the Shinigami on her heels.

The barrier closed right behind her, making the sea boil. A startled laugh escaped Nana. She kept running. She had to warn Madara-sama and Tobirama-sama of what had happened.

She had barely run a mile, Uzushio glowing behind her in golden hues, surrounder by the chakra barrier, when a shiver raked through her. A certainty invaded her, an ancestral fear. There was something in the water.

There were something under her feet.

Panic filled her chest and she looked wildly around, trying to find a rock, anything really. She had to get off the water. She had to get off the water because there was something in it and that something wanted to kill her.

She spotted a reef and jumped on it, climbing as high as she could. She was trembling, terrified in her very bones. She only knew one thing.

The way by the sea was closed.

If she tried to keep going, something was going to rise from the water and kill her. The Uzumaki god was here, and Nana didn’t know what to do. She was stuck.

Closing her arms around her chest, she closed her eyes and breathed deeply. The atmosphere was freezing, her breath was forming white puffs of vapor. She forced her chakra to circulate through her entire body to warm herself, and assessed her situation. It was not brilliant but she still had all her limbs and she still had chakra. She just had to calm down and think clearly.

She exhaled.

The way by the sea was closed.

The land was non-existant.

That left only the way by the air.

Nana assessed her chakra reserves. Thanks to the chakra well seal, she still had plenty. She couldn’t fly, but her summons could. She stood up and bit her thumb to drain blood. She had to be quick. The sea was raising and the terrifying presence with it. It was making a fear older than light swell in her chest. She wasn’t even sure there really was something in the water.

But the animal in her knew there was.

She quickly composed the handsigns for a summoning and slapped her hand on the rock.

In a cloud of white smoke, Zabi the Wasp Queen appeared in all her stripped majesty.

« Nana-zzzzan, » she buzzed, « long time no zzzzee. What do you need my zzzzervicezzz for ? »

« Zabi ! » Nana exclaimed, climbing on the horse-sized wasp, « we need to get out of here ! Quick ! There is something in the water ! »

« Azzz you wish, Nana-zzzan !! » she buzzed, before rising up, reaching the cloud in a flash.

As they flied away, Nana looked back, at the sea lighted by Uzushio’s golden chakra barrier.

For a heartbeat, she saw something gigantic move under the water.

************

A wheel was turning endlessly, mesmerizingly. Tentacles were crawling from the depths as darkness was swallowing the skies, stars disappearing one by one.

But the wheel kept turning endlessly.

Blood in the water, blood on the shore, under a blood-red sky over a blood-red sea.

Still the wheel was turning, endlessly.

Hikaku, naked, drenched, balanced on the razor-sharp edge of a blade, a pearl needle through his skull.

And the wheel kept turning endlessly, white hair clinging to it.

************

Hiromi woke up with a start, a silent scream on her lips.

************

Toka wasn’t prepared to see the window right next to her explode in dozens of glass shards as she was scaling the wall to join Mito’s quarters. She saw a woman, a middle-aged omega woman, with clearly Uchiha features, the fan displayed between her shoulders. Toka watched as the Uchiha landed on a roof, got on her feet and disappeared into the night.

Without thinking, she casted a genjutsu on herself, becoming invisible to outsiders. It was right before an Uzumaki guard (Toka more or less recognized him, he was named Kenma… or Kenta, she wasn’t sure) passed his upper body through the broken window, before swearing loudly and disappearing back inside. She heard voices snap inside, rough and gratting noises. And then silence, as people inside left the room.

Toka waited patiently till she was sure nobody was inside anymore and crawled to the window’s frame, still invisible, crouched on herself. She knew she probably shouldn’t be doing that, but it was stronger than her, had been ingrained in her by years and years of tough training. Information was power and power was evrything to ninja, the only way to make it to another day, especially for omegas. Tobirama’s mother, when she had still been alive, had repeated it again and again, as she trained both of them without a second of respite.

(« Never play fair ! » Saori thundered, towering over the two exhausted children, short silver hair wild and lips pursed on her impressively sharp teeth, « and take any scrap of advantage you can ! Rare are the alphas who will consider you as their equals, so use that to your advantage ! Seduce them, lure them in and then go for the kill ! You might not be as strong as them, but that only mean you’ll have to be more vicious ! »)

Toka had never forgotten these pieces of advice.

Silently, she entered inside the room, passing the broken window. It was at this moment that the low gratting sound of the alarm horn echoed through the whole city, making her startle. A second later, chakra permeated the air and the night sky started glowing golden as Uzushio’s Great Shiel spread over the island.

Toka gaped. She had heard of it of course, but she had never been able to picture it in her head. And now that she was faced with the sheer size of the construct, she still had troucles believing her eyes. How many people were needed to power that thing ?!

Shaking her head, Toka concentrated on the present and started looking around the room. There were broken things at the center of the room, between the table and the door, proof of a quick and violent fight. There were also burns around the doorframe and Toka noticed a broken teacup in a corner.

Intrigued, Toka took it and sniffed it. Immediately, she recoiled. The cup was reeking of Abyss Kiss, a poerful sedative favored by shinobi living on the coast. The young woman frowned, uneasy. The Uzumaki had tried to drug the Uchiha woman escorting Hikaku, and apparently that had failed spectacularly.

It made no fucking sense.

From what she had understood from the rumors heard in the corridors, the two Uchiha had come with respect and deference, had followed the etiquette to a t, had consented to being purified (which had led her to think Tobirama had told them what to do). There was no reason for the Uzumaki – usually so mindful of traditions and protocol – to suddenly turn against them like that. What had pushed them to break the very rules they enforced so strongly ?

For a moment, she wondered if it hadn’t something to do with the state Uchiha Hikaku had been in when they had spoken earlier. She examined the room one more time, but there was only one tea cup, probably meaning the trap had been made only for the Uchiha woman.

But then, where was Hikaku ?

Toka bit her lower lip and started searching the backpacks she had found near one of the futons.

The sheets on that one were rumpled and wrinkled, reeking of cold sweat (a part of her brain couldn’t help but notice the scent was undeniably alpha and appealing), meaning Hikaku had probably slept in it. But it was also cold, and nothing in the room let her think Hikaku had come back here after talking to her.

Which meant he had disappeared between the moment he had left Toka’s room and the moment she had seen the Uchiha women escape this room.

It was a five minute window.

Toka pulled her hair in frustration. It was a too short window of opportunity for anybody else but an Uzumaki to have made him disappear.

It still made no fucking sense !

Except if something had happened that had made the Uzumaki break their own rules. Something that the Uchiha had done maybe… But they had come here very clearly prepared to deal with Uzumaki traditions (if Hikaku was to be believed, Tobirama himself had prepared them), so Toka couldn’t see them making a misstep so dire it would have entailed that kind of reaction from the Uzumaki.

Actually, even the Uzumaki’s reaction was odd. If the Uchiha had somehow offended them, they would have just thrown them back into the sea in pieces. They wouldn’t have kidnapped one and tried to drug the other to do Forest knew what.

She was definitively missing a piece of the puzzle here.

But all her considerations about the current situation flew through the metaphorical window when she fished a large and heavily ornamented scroll, with a single word – Uzumaki – written on it.

She knew that writing style.

Despite the fact he was ambidextrous, Tobirama had always favored his left hand when it came to writing. It gave him an extremely recognizable style that Toka would know anywhere. Febrile, she opened it and read the first line. An alliance treaty. It was a fucking alliance treaty. The Uchiha had come here to propose a fucking alliance to the Uzumaki. It complicated the situation even more, especially since from what she was reading, the Uchiha seemed to be genuine in their interest.

Toka rolled the scroll back, used her sash to tie the ends of it and slung it on her back.

Now she really needed to see Mito.

************

Mito had just finished washing her long blood-red hair when the alarm horn echoed, making the hair on her arms stand on end. Swearing, her earband pulsating with chakra, she rushed out of the bath, grabbing a translucent yukata to cover herself. As she arrived on the balcony, the Great Shield had already started spreading over the city, lighting the sky golden.

She stayed still for a fraction of second, not believing her eyes. In her twenty years of life, the Great Shield had only been used once, when an armada of Mizu pirates had come to try their defences (and had subsequently been obliterated for it). But she couldn’t see what had led to deploy it tonight.

Starting to kneed large quantities of chakra, she rushed back into her room, barely taking the time to knot the sash of her yukata, and grabbed a large battle-axe on her way out. For now, her highest priority was to reach Rei’s quarters and make sure her youngest sister was okay.

Despite being well on her way to become one of the greatest seal masters Uzushio ever had, Rei was still just twelve years old, and as a princess of the Uzumaki, was a target for any powerful enemy seeking to take a high-ranking hostage. It was therefore Mito’s duty as her eldest sister to make sure she was – and would stay – safe and sound.

She dashed in the corridor at the same time as her younger sister, Mei. The young alpha woman, who was two year younger than Mito, was wearing only a fundoshi and an obi to bind her chest, and was wielding an odachi. They nodded at each other and ran to Rei’s door, a few steps away, before opening it.

Rei was here, looking beffudled and a little scared, a kunai between her hands, her long blood-red hair tied in two long braids. Her childlish face lighted up when she saw them and she rushed forward to throw herself in Mito’s arms.

« Onee-san !! » she cried.

Mito embraced her. The situation had to be a little terrifying for her, since it was the first time she was seeing the Great Shield spread over the city. She probably didn’t understand what the hell was going on.

(Just like everybody else, actually.)

« Shhh… it’s okay, Imouto, » she said, trying to reassure Rei, « you followed the protocol. I’m proud of you. »

Rei sniffled.

« I want to see mom, » she said.

« Of course, little copper, we’re going to see her, » Mito promised.

She turned to Mei, who had grabbed a heavy haori to cover their youngest sister. The young alpha woman gently pulled Rei into her embrace and set the haori on her shoulders, whispering reassurances to her. The three sisters made their way to their mother’s quarters. The large beryl door was open and Mito heard her mother’s and commander Mirai’s voices.

Mito led her sisters inside, and took a minute to make sure Mei was putting Rei inside the study and gave her a cup of calming tea. She then walked into the living-room. Her mother was here, sitting on a velvet sofa. She was looking grim, and also completely exhausted. Commander Mirai was standing in front of her, wearing her usual green kimono and her copper scale armor. Her blood-red hair was up in a braided bun, a side of her head shaved to show off the scar that almost took her right eye out and killed her fifteen years ago. Her morningstar was hanging from her belt, the multiple blades shining with the light of the lanterns.

Both women looked at her and Mito bowed her head at her mother, while the commander saluted her sharply.

« You have my orders, commander, » Sakuhana said, « I will see you tomorrow morning. »

« As you order, Red Wave, » Mirai said, bowinf down, fist on her heart, before then exiting the room.

Sakuhana watched her go and then turned toward Mito, a tired smile gracing her lips.

« Come here, my child, » she said, « I am sorry you were so rudely awoken. »

« Mother, » Mito said, setting her axe next to the sofa and sitting with her mother, embracing her, « what is going on ? »

Sakuhana sighed and threaded her fingers through Mito’s hair.

« I’ll tell you later, Mito, » she said, « for now, let’s go see your sisters... »

Mito waited as her mother reassured Rei and Mei, and then sat with her youngest daughter and told her a story to put her to sleep.

They then found themselves on the balcony, sharing a pot of tea. The Shield was still shining golden above their heads.

« What is going on, Mother ? » Mito repeated, arms crossed on her chest.

Sakuhana dragged a hand down her face.

« I am afraid we are about to go to war, daughter of mine, » she said, looking somber.

Mito’s eyes widened.

« What ?! Why ?! » Mei exclaimed.

« Because apparently it’s the meaning of our god’s omen, » their mother continued in a grim tone, « they gave us a blade to wield. At least, that’s what the High Priestess believes. »

« And you do too ? » Mito said, maybe a little bit more harshly than she intended. She always had had a bad feeling about the High Priestess.

Sakuhana sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

« I believe Water and Fire are sniffing at our heels, already planning to share our island. I believe we are only one clan, alone against two nations. I believe I don’t want to see my daughters dead or worse, slaves to these countries’s nobles ! »

Mito opened her mouth, hesitated. She intimately understood her mother’s distress. But a question was burning her lips.

« And what if the High Priestess is wrong ? » she asked softly.

Sakuhana hung her head down and snorted mirthlessly.

« If she is wrong, well… I guess we’re going to our death, » she said, looking incredibly exhausted.

Mito felt her heart clench seeing her mother’s exertion.

« What if we were not alone, mother ? » she said, « the Senju still owe us. And there are other clans we can reach to. The Uchiha came to us, maybe we could... »

« I am afraid we have nothing to await from the Senju, » Mito’s mother sighed, « as for the Uchiha… no... »

« Why not ? » Mito pressed.

« Because the alpha they sent us is currently between the priestesses’ hands. They’re trying to… awake our god through him. As for the woman… she escaped. That’s why we spread the shield. »

Mito gaped.

« Seriously ?! » she protested, « but we didn’t even listen to what they had to tell us ! Mother ! They came to us with respect ! They consented to the purification and followed all the steps ! It was our duty to listen to what they had to say ! »

« The omen changed everything, » Sakuhana countered grimly, « my people’s safety is more important than respecting the rules. »

It made Mito choke on the anger that was rising in her chest. She fisted her hand, stabbing her nails into her palm. Her mother gazed at her before turning away and sighing.

« I understand your anger, daughter, » she said, « but I have to prioritize the safety and freedom of my people over anything else. And as things are going, I’d rather be the first one to attack than wait for our enemies to come and destroy us. »

Mito had nothing to answer to that, but she couldn’t help but feel like her mother was taking the wrong decision. She held her tongue, but her disagreement must have shown on her face, because her mother’s face scrunched in irritation and exhaustion. She dragged a hand down her face.

« Please understand I am doing that for you, » Sakuhana said, « for your future. I just want you to be safe and happy. »

Mito bit her tongue, before nodding.

« I understand, mother, » she said.

Sakuhana hummed.

« What do you want us to do, mother ? » Mei asked.

« For now, please go back to sleep, » she said with a tired smile, stroking Mei’s cheek with her thumb, « I wish to rest. We will speak of this in detail tomorrow. »

Both young women bowed down. As the made their way to the door, Sakuhana hailed Mito. She stopped to look at her mother.

« If Senju Toka comes to you, » she said, « warn Mirai. »

Mito frowned.

« Why ? » she asked.

« The Uchiha alpha talked to her, » Sakuhana said, only a silhouette in the window frame, « I want to know what he told her. But she was not in her room when I sent someone for her. I know she trusts you. So bring her to me. »

« As you wish, mother... »

She went back to her quarters, feeling a little cold inside. And then Toka dropped from the ceiling, looking disheveled and quite on edge. She was carrying a large scroll on her back.

« Where were you ?! » she whispered-shouted, « I have been waiting for you for hours !! »

Mito couldn’t help but gape.

************

Madara was lounging in the bath, looking at the ceiling, thinking about Torii’s proposition. The Hatake Heiress had talked about abducting the Senju and Shimura omegas and put them to safety in the stronghold they would build. Tobirama and Daichi had backed the young woman’s proposition up, smiling like bloodthirsty wolves. Even Izuna had seemed filled with enthousiasm at the prospect.

And Madara couldn’t help but find the idea appealing. Just imagining Hashirama’s and the nasty Shimura child rapist’s faces was enough to make him smile savagely, showing his teeth. He closed his eyes, enjoying the heat.

He was glad Tobirama and Izuna were back, that they were okay and that they had managed to get the Hatake on their side. It was one more step toward the peace Tobirama had painted and it made Madara’s chest swell with hope. And it also sent his mind spiralling into what could be, what could become. Of peaceful times for his people and his allies, of justice for the omegas who had suffered, for the little Setsuna.

(Of Tobirama round and heavy with life, lips spread in a genuine smile.)

Madara sighed and dragged a hand down his face. He should stop dreaming really, he would only hurt himself when he would end up rejected. Because there was no way Tobirama would want to be with him, not after what the omega had undergone. Scrunching his nose in irritation, he let himself slide into the water till only his head wwas out and he breathed into the water, making angry bubbles. And suddenly, Izuna barged into the bathroom, making Madara startle with a yelp.

« Aniki ! »

« What the fuck ? » Madara exclaimed, water splashing everywhere.

« We received a message from Nana ! »

« And it couldn’t wait till I was out of the bath ?! »

Izuna’s face was grin and it made a bad feeling rise in Madara’s chest.

« I’m afraid it couldn’t, » Izuna said, « we have a problem, Madara. »

************

It was the cold that woke Hikaku from his slumber. And the first thing he noticed was that he was back to the Temple of the Kraken, the ceiling glowing in a dim blue light. He was completely naked, the cold of the cave raising goosebumps on his skin, and spread eagle on what appeared to be a stone table. And with a shiver of fear, he noticed he was placed right under the humanoid Kraken’s statue.

His breathing accelerated and he tried to stand up, but his limbs were restrained to the stone table by coarse ropes. He broke in cold sweat and started trashing desperately with a broken gasp escaping his lips.

And suddenly, the Uzumaki High Priestess appeared next to him, a smile twisting her lips, wearing nothing but her long black veil, that was looking like a piece of pure darkness. Hikaku’s eyes widened and his migraine sky-rocketted. The priestess smiled even more widely.

« You are in pain because you are fighting against our god, » she said, stroking his cheek with a sharp nail, « stop fighting and give in. »

Hikaku sneered through the pain.

« In your fucking dream, » he snarled, showing his teeth, « I didn’t sign up for this shit. Let me fucking go. »

The priestess scrunched her nose in what looked like irritation and straightened up, pianoting her fingers on Hikaku’s abdomen.

« Obviously you need to suffer more before you are ready to welcome our god inside yourself and let them speak through your mouth, » she said in a thoughtful voice.

Another priestess arrived, carrying a cushion. The High Priestess took something on it and Hikaku tensed when he saw a long, thin and threatening black pearl needle.

« Fortunately, » the High Priestess chuckled, twirling it between her fingers, « I can help you with that. »

Chapter Text

When Madara arrived in the living-room, Tobirama and Chihiro were already here. Tajima arrived soon after, followed by Torii and Daichi. All had a grim face. Tobirama was holding the message between his hands, sharp face completely closed, as if he had troubles believing what he was reading.

« Okay, » Madara said, sitting at the table next to Tajima, « can someone tell me what is going on ? »

« We received a message from Nana twenty minutes ago, » Chihiro said, « Xaxa was carrying it. »

Xaxa was Nana’s fastest messenger wasp and she only called her when the situation was really urgent.

« Do we know when the message is from ? » he asked, crossing his arms on his chest.

« It’s from yesterday morning, » Tobirama said, passing him the piece of paper.

Barely thirty-six hours ago, then, Madara thought as he took the piece of paper. He started reading and his blood boiled.

They had taken Hikaku, Nana had written. The Uzumaki didn’t even give them the time to talk about the alliance and they had taken Hikaku. Herself had barely managed to escape. The rest of the message was odd and innelligible, talking about something in the water and tentacle eyes.

Exhaling slowly, Madara turned toward Tobirama, Sharingan blazing. The young omega startled.

« Explain, » Madara ordered icily.

Tobirama opened his mouth, closed it, seemingly at a loss for words. A little voice at the back of Madara’s head was whispering that he was an idiot, that he had been deceived and that now one of his clanmates was suffering because of it.

« Aniki, » Izuna intervened, « it’s not his fault. »

« It was his idea to send them to Uzushio, » Madara gritted.

« I… I don’t understand, » Tobirama said, « if they followed the advices I gave them, and I have no doubt they did, then the Uzumaki had no reasons to react that way. It makes no sense. »

He bit his lower lip, nose scrunched, looking deep in thoughts.

« Except... » he started, before trailing off.

« Except what ? » Izuna asked gently, putting his hand on Tobirama’s elbow. It made Madara frown. Since when had these two become so touchy-feely ?

(And why was it making him jealous?)

« Except if this has something to do with their god, » Tobirama continued, threading his fingers in his hair, « Nana mentionned something in the water and tentacles in her message. It points toward the Kraken. But I don’t understand what might have happened. »

« I thought their god was just a legend, » Madara said, not convinced.

« You’d be surprised how many legends actually end up being true, Uchiha-sama, » Torii quipped as if she knew something he didn’t.

The Uchiha Head bit his tongue. Tobirama seemed to be truely sincere when he said he had no idea what had actually happened. But the little voice was still here, still spitting venom and Madara couldn’t make it shut up. One of his precious clanmates was in grievious danger and it might be Tobirama’s fault.

Sighing, he dragged a hand down his face. Whether or not Tobirama was at fault here wasn’t the problem. Hikaku was in danger and it was Madara’s duty as Clan Head to rescue him. He stood up.

« There’s no debate, » he said, « whatever happened is not my problem. I’m going to Uzushio to rescue Hikaku. »

« I’m coming with you, » Izuna said, standing up too.

« No, » Madara started, but he didn’t have the time to finish.

« He is going with you !! » a voice thundered.

They all startled and whipped on their heels to see Hiromi standing in the doorway. She was barefoot, disheveled and panting. And she was pointing right at Tobirama. The young omega’s carmine eyes were wide with surprise.

« Hiromi, » Tajima said softly, « did you see something ? »

« The stars are dying, » she panted, shaking on her legs, « and the wheel is turning. And there’s a monster in the sea. »

Madara inhaled.

« Hiromi, » Chihiro asked, « why should Tobirama go to Uzushio with Madara ? »

Hiromi cackled, her echoing voice raising the hair on everybody’s nape. Madara briefly wondered if the priestess wasn’t about to loose her mind, like those who got too close to Amaterasu tended to do.

« If he doesn’t go, we’re gonna drown in a red sea, »Hiromi said, lips pursed on her teeth, « if he goes… we might drown too, but at least there will be some hope. »

The Uchiha in the room all looked at each other. Madara didn’t know what to think, but taking Tobirama with him would allow him to keep an eye on the omega while also having by his side a comrade who was deeply knowledgeable on the Uzumaki. And if that appeased Hiromi, well, that was just a bonus.

« Fine, » he said, « Tobirama, go prepare yourself. We’re leaving in an hour. »

The omega stayed silent for a long and intoxicating second, before finally bowing his head in approbation.

************

Mito didn’t know what the hell she was doing. Rather than immediately reporting Toka to Mirai like she had been ordered to do, she had instead hidden the Senju woman in her bedroom and listened to what she had to say. And here they were now, watching from the window as the city buzzed with activity and the warships were being manoeuvered out of the caves they were usually hidden in. The threatening peak signaling the Temple was raising the hair on the young woman’s nape.

« It’s been amost thirty-six hours, » Toka said, standing by the window, hidden by the curtain, « and the priestesses are still in the Temple. And we still don’t know what they are doing to Hikaku. »

Mito watched as the Senju gritted her teeth, the muscles of her jaws twitching. She sighed and dragged a hand down her face. She bit her tongue, thinking about the scroll Toka had brought back. A scroll written by Tobirama, proposing an alliance between the Uchiha and the Uzumaki.

And not any kind of alliance. A multiclan alliance, with a stronghold built to gather their force and secure their territory. A cooperation based on trust and the fact that the members of the alliance would not tolerate any kind of external aggression against any of them. Tobirama had even thought about a way of governance erasing most of the risk of one clan clan taking over the alliance. It would be ruled by a council of three Clan Heads elected by their peers. The elections would take place every three years, and a Clan Head could not be elected twice in a row.

This proposition basically eliminated the threat of the Fire Daimyo and would give them allies to stand against Water’s aggressions. And yet they were about to go to war with these people. Just because the High Priestess was a bloodthirsty zealot.

It was completely stupid and might very well cause their end. Mito couldn’t believe her mother had made such a dire mistake.

« We need to do something, » she said, chewing on her lower lip.

« Agreed, » Toka replied, « but what ? You’re Uzushio’s first princess and I’m not even supposed to be here. Even if we… Let’s say, storm the Temple of the Kraken and get Hikaku back, what would we do then ? Where would we even hide ? The shield is still up, we can’t leave the island. »

« I know, I know, » Mito sighed.

She bit her thumb, her gaze straying to the scroll unrolled on her bed.

« We should show this scroll to my mother, » she said, « I’m sure it will change her mind. She chose war out of despair, but if we present her another option, a better option, she will choose it for sure. »

Toka visibly bit her tongue and then nodded.

« I’m sure the fact that Tobirama wrote it will help convince her, » the Senju woman said.

Mito shivered. Toka had told her about what she had learned from Hikaku. And the young woman had had to lock herself in her bathroom to calm herself. She had met Tobirama only a handful of times, but they had clicked. They had the same interests, especially when it came to breaking limits.

She didn’t know him enough to consider him a friend, but she knew she appreciated him, appreciated his quick wits and his sharp mind. And she knew she would like to call him a friend one day.

« We can’t tell her what happened to him, » she said looking at her feet, « not as long as we aren’t completely sure of it. »

Toka looked away, teeth gritted. Mito hid her face in her hands. She still had troubles digesting what Toka had revealed her about Tobirama’s current situation. She bit her thumb. Rape didn’t exist on Uzushio.

No. It was false.

Rape did exist on Uzushio, because unfortunately, there wasn’t a society where it didn’t exist. But it was mercilessly punished, no matter the reasons or the gender of the rapist. Anybody found guilty of this heinous crime was to be cut a thousand times, have their wounds rubbed with salt and then be staked on top of the cliffs to be devoured by the seagulls.

Needless to say there wasn’t a lot of rapes among Uzumaki.

Mito exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down her face. She stood up and walked to her closet.

« I am going to go see my mother, » she said, starting to select a kimono, « and I will try to convince her that we have a solution to avoid war. I hope it will be enough to convince her to come here and read the scroll. »

Toka nodded, and then came to help her put on her kimono.

« I hope you will convince her, » Toka said, tying the obi, « the faster we solve this situation, the faster I can go back to my cousin. »

« I will do my best, » Mito promised.

After finishing to braid and put up her hair with Toka’s help, Mito made her way to the throne room. As expected, her mother was surrounded by the different generals and commanders, as they were planning their first attack. Mito even noticed a young priestess looming in the shadows near the throne, a constant reminder of the threat.

For hours they talked, about the ships, about the weapons, about the seals necessary for their endeavour. Mito desperately tried to get her mother’s attention but to no avail. When the meeting finally ended, after what felt like a eternity, she tried to talk to Sakuhana, away from the generals and the priestess’s eyes. But she was gently but firmly rejected.

Her mother’s face was gaunt and her eyes were bloodshot and tired. And Mito started to be scared for her mother. It had been so long since Sakuhana had been carrying the Uzumaki’s destiny on her shoulders, with children to care for and without a mate to help her, and it became clear that it was completely exhausting her. Yet Mito kept trying to talk to her mother. But she was rejected.

Discouraged, she went back to her quarters. Toka was waiting for her, biting her nails. When Mito appeared, she whipped toward her, face lighted with hope. Before deflating like a pierced balloon when Mito shook her head.

« Dammit !! » Toka swore, pulling on her hair.

Mito let herself fall on an armchair. They were loosing time and unfortunately they didn’t have any.

« Fucking hell, » Toka said, turning to face Mito, « we have to go confront your mother headfirst, it’s our only chance to stop this ! »

« And how do you intend to do that ?! » Mito snapped, reaching the end of her patience, « if you set a foot out of here, we’re both gonna end up in a cell !! »

The look of betrayal on Toka’s face made a pang of hurt and regret explode in Mito’s chest. She looked away, biting her lower lip. She was feeling so powerless, despite being one of the most powerful kunoichi on this island. Toka had turned her back to her, looking through the window.

Sighing, she stood up and approached the other omega. She wanted to reassure Toka, to tell her that they were going to find a solution, but words were elluding her. She inhaled, opening her mouth to say something, anything, really.

And suddenly, Rei bursted through the door of her quarters.

« Onee-chan !! » she exclaimed, « I… ! »

She interrupted herself, mouth gaping, standing still in the middle of the living-room, when she saw Toka. She blinked. Mito blinked. Toka blinked. And then Mito rushed forward to reach her sister.

************

Toka reacted a heartbeat after Mito. But she was taller, and physically more powerful. They both reached Rei at the same time. Mito embraced her sister just as Toka slapped her hand on the girl’s mouth to prevent her from crying. Rei found herself uncomfortably sandwiched between the two of them.

Toka looked into Mito’s eyes panting. Her friend was looking completely panicked.

« I thought your privacy seals were up ! » she whispered-shouted, feeling panic rise in her chest.

« They are ! » Mito answered in the same tone, « but they don’t include Rei ! »

Toka bit back a swear. Of course Mito had keyed Rei into her privacy seal (and Toka couldn’t even blame her, Rei was a cute and kind girl and Uzumaki were known to cultivate strong siblings relationships) and like a pair of dumbasses they had forgotten to account for this fact when Mito had harbored Toka in her quarters.

« Fuckin hell ! » Toka continued to whisper-shout, « what are we doing now ? »

She didn’t want to hurt Rei, she really liked the girl and wished her absoluely no harm. But there was a war about to break out and if Rei ratted them out, they wouldn’t be able to do anything about it. But Rei was Mito’s precious little sister and Toka also loved Mito too much to do anything that could hurt her.

« It’s my sister ! » Mito protested hushedly, « we’re not doing anything to her ! »

« I don’t... » Toka started, but was interrupted by Rei tapping hand with her index to get her attention.

Both women inhaled sharply.

« Promise me you won’t scream, Imouto, » Mito said shakily.

Rei nodded. So Toka carefully took off her hand from her mouth, ready to react if the young girl showed any sign of trying to warn the guards. Rei scrunched her nose and rubbed her jawline.

« No need to be so worried, Onee-chan, » she almost scowled, « I have been surprised to see Toka-san here, that’s true. But now that I think about it, it’s obvious you would disobey mother and harbor your crush in your room. »

Toka blinked, completely taken aback. As for Mito, her vulpine face had become as red as her hair in a heartbeat, which was… quite a sight, honestly, Toka had to admit. Rei was smirking, apparently quite proud of her little effect. And then, Mito jumped back with a dying whale noise, face still flaming.

« Imouto ! » she croacked, « it’s not like that ! I don’t… I don’t have a crush ! »

While saying that, she looked almost pleadingly at Toka. But the Senju was completely frozen, still processing the information. And apparently, Rei decided to do what little sisters did best. Pourring more oil onto the fire.

« Yeah, » she said conversationnally, checking her nails, « that’s why you were complaining that the girth of her biceps are making you dreamy barely a week ago... »

Mito was looking about to faint. As for Toka, if the situation hadn’t been so fucking dire, she would have punctured a lung laughing.

« Is this why you always insist I should put on sleeveless yukata ? » she instead blurted.

Mito seemed about to spontaneously combust. She was looking away, unable to look at Toka in the eyes. The young Senju woman was genuinely happy of her attention, but now was not the time to talk about it. She cleared her throat pointedly.

« Nevermind, » she said.

She then crouched to be at eye level with Rei.

« Rei, » she said, choosing her words carefully, « I know it’s difficult, but you can’t tell your mother I am here, okay ? »

Mito coughed.

« Yes Imouto, » she added, « it’s important that you don’t talk to mother about Toka. »

Rei looked between the two of them, her big green and innocent eyes wide open. She tilted her head on the side, obviously deep in thought.

« Is it because of the upcoming war ? » she asked, « can I help ? »

Mito smiled painfully as she knelt to be at eye level with her sister. She put her hands on Rei’s frail shoulders.

« It’s too dangerous, Imouto, » she said, « just don’t say anything to mother and that will be enough help. »

Toka bit her lower lip. She viscerally understood Mito’s need to protect her sister, since she felt the exact same thing toward Tobirama. But suddenly, she had an illumination.

« Mito, » she interrupted her friend, « please promise me you won’t scream. I just had an idea. »

************

Tobirama was following Madara in silence. He was letting the alpha lead the way, just a step behind him, so Madara still saw him at the corner of his eyes. The young omega was aware of Madara’s newfound wariness toward him, and he couldn’t even blame him for reasoning that way. After all, he was a former Senju, and he was the one who had sent Hikaku and Nana to the Uzumaki, who were a clan known to have deep bonds with the Senju.

Even if he genuinely had no idea what the hell had actually happened on Uzushio for things to go haywire, he perfectly understood why Madara had reacted the way he had. But Tobirama knew he was not at fault here, and he fully intended to regain Madara’s trust. Permanently this time.

The morning had been hectic. Tobirama had to say goodbye to Kagami once again, mere days after coming back. Afraid the little boy would be upset to see him leave so soon, he had come up with a seal that would maintain a shadow clone as long as it was fed chakra. Torii, whose chakra was fairly similar to Tobirama’s, even if her primary nature was lightning rather than water, had accepted to feed the clone, aware of how important it was for her cousin. And Chihiro and Kagome had assured him they would help his clone take care of the baby.

Izuna had refused to let him go before giving him a protection token blessed by Amaterasu, that he had apparently managed to wrestle from Hiromi. It had made Tobirama’s eyes water and he had tightly embraced Izuna as the alpha had passed the token – a simple little cristal pendant with an Uchiha etched on it – around his neck. Daichi and Torii had thoroughly scented him in silence, not needing to speak to communicate what they meant.

Tajima had just pulled him in a one-armed hug before asking him to watch Madara’s back, which Tobirama had earnestly promised. When he had come back from the Gynaeceum after kissing his baby goodbye one last time – an old, animal part of himself wanted nothing more than just taking Kagami and go huddle in a soft hidden safe nest and never come out of it, but he had ignored that part in favor of duty ( even if he had promised himself he would do just that when he came back from Uzushio) – he had surprised Izuna and Tajima tightly hugging Madara, promising him they would protect and take care of the clan till he came back. Tobirama had hidden, not wanting to disturb them.

They had left the compound around noon, sending Xaxa ahead with a hiraishin seal. The plan was for Tobirama to teleport the both of them once the little wasp would have reached Nana with the seal. They expected to gain at least five days of travel with that move.

So they ran in silence for hours, both of them actively kneading chakra and storing it into their chakra well seal. Tobirama had the feeling they would need it. Only when the moon was high in the skies did they stop in a cave on top of a large hill. Tobirama made a quick work of setting a perimeter and traps, while Madara started a fire and skinned a rabbit he had caught earlier to cook it.

The night air was biting cold, and despite sitting next to the fire, Tobirama was shivering. Madara didn’t seem to have this problem. They ate in silence, until Tobirama had enough.

« I know you have troubles trusting me after what happened, » he stated calmly, looking at Madara in the eye, « and I understand. You have every reason to react that way. »

Madara seemed surprised to be adressed so directly. Tobirama stood up and the alpha visibly tensed, probably ready to attack if Tobirama did anything suspicious. The young omega forced himself to stay relaxed, to telegraph each of his movements. He knelt in front of him and presented him his hands, palms up, wrists bared. Madara stayed still for a long second, before taking off his gloves and taking Tobirama’s hands in his. The young omega’s nostrils flared and a shiver tickled down his spine.

Madara’s hands were large and calloused and oh so so warm. They were thrumming with incredible power and Tobirama had no doubt the alpha could crush his own hands between his without a single problem. He hoped litterally putting his life and his shinobihood between Madara’s hands would be enough to gain back his trust. The alpha’s thumbs were pressing on his pulse and Tobirama inhaled, looking into Madara’s eyes.

« However, » Tobirama said, voice as even as he could manage, « I swear Hikaku and Nana are important to me. And I fully intend to put my life on the line to help them. »

He had put as much sincerity and conviction in his declaration as he could manage. The silence stretched between them defeaning.

************

Tobirama’s hands were freezing, Madara thought distantly, and almost fragile. They were rough, calloused, full of power, and yet they were soft, dainty. Unique. Gorgeous.

The omega’s words were echoing in his head, drowning the little voice that told him to be wary. He could feel Tobirama’s sincerity, could feel it choke him. And he felt his worries slowly disappear. Tobirama was looking at him with the eyes of the goddess, without fear, and Madara believed his words.

« Your hands are cold, » he just said.

He saw Tobirama’s carmine eyes widen, saw the shivers of cold he was trying to suppress. Without thinking, he brought Tobirama’s hands to his face, holding them delicately, and breathed on them, infusing chakra in his breath to warm them. He then took off his coat and put it on Tobirama’s shoulders. The young omega was looking a little shocked, holding his hands against his chest like he couldn’t believe what had just happened. Madara forced himself not to blush, even if he was slowly coming to realize what he had just done.

« Go to sleep, » he said, « we will need all the rest we can get. »

Tobirama nodded, still craddling his hands against his chest, as if he wanted to preserve the warmth Madara had infused in them. He stood up and unrolled his bedroll next to the fire, quite close to Madara actually, before curling into a ball on it, buried under several blankets, as well as Madara’s coat.

It took the omega over half an hour to fall asleep. Only when he was sure Tobirama wouldn’t wake up did Madara allow himself to deflate and start agonizing over what he had done. Honestly, what had been thinking ?! This was the kind of intimate gestures made between lovers, and Tobirama and him shared nothing of the sort (no matter how much a part of himself wanted to).

And furthermore, he had done so while knowing what Tobirama had gone through – even if on the moment, his first instinct had been protecting the well-being of a potential mate. He wondered if Tobirama was disgusted by what he had done. Or worse, if the omega was scared of what Madara might do to him.

But as he kept torturing his brain, he felt a pressure against his right thigh. Looking down, he saw that Tobirama had shuffled to huddle against him, obviously seeking warmth. He was still asleep, forehead pressed against Madara’s hip, looking relaxed and younger than when he was awake. His breathing was slow and regular, he wasn’t shivering anymore and he seemed at ease.

Madara could feel the omega’s cool chakra unconsciously pressing against his own, and while the sensation was quite foreign to him, it was also a soothing balm on Madara’s fraying nerves. As a sensor, the alpha knew that chakra conveyed emotions and intentions if one paid attention enough. And he had no doubt that Tobirama – being probably the most powerful sensor currently in existence – barely had to concentrate to feel them. So the fact that the young omega wasn’t fleeing his touch and his chakra, was seeking them on the contrary, proved that he wasn’t scared of Madara, wasn’t disgusted by the alpha’s actions.

Madara exhaled and relaxed, observing Tobirama. The omega was almost completely buried under his blankets, only the top of his head emerging. His eyelashes were looking like frost, as fragile and ephemere. Yet they were highlighting his feral kind of beauty. Madara smiled, appeased.

Inhaling slowly, pushing the air at the bottom of his lungs, he closed his eyes and slowly drifted into a meditative state, kneading chakra to pour it into the well seal. He had the feeling the next days were going to be rough, and he would need all the energy he could get.

************

« MotherStorm’s tits ! » Torii swore, throwing her hands up.

Tobirama’s clone, who was gently ricking Kagami in a corner of the room, didn’t pay a second of attention to her. The Hatake woman suspected her cousin to have somehow programmed his clone to be entirely dedicated to the baby’s wellbeing.

Izuna and Daichi, who were discussing with Kali Kohaku about the infrastructure of their future stronghold, perked up, looking at her with raised eyebrows. Torii ignored them, glaring at the thirteen knucklebones on the table as if they had personnally wronged her. Which they had done, by refusing to give her a clear answer on what Tobirama and Madara could expect when reaching Uzushio.

She had tried every itteration of the question she could think about and each time the knucklebones had given an answer that in mortal speech would amount to « Nope ». Which was honestly starting to infuriate Torii.

« Imouto, » Daichi asked tiredly, « did you steal the divinatory bones ? »

Torii crossed her arms on her chest and looked up to see Daichi towering over her. She leveled an extremely judgemental glare at him.

« I borrowed them, » she retorted petulantly, « nuance. »

Daichi rolled his eyes, and let himself fall cross-legged next to her, followed by Izuna and Kali, who were obviously curious.

« What are these… divinatory bones ? » Kali asked curiously, head tilted on the side.

« The bones of the first son of the MotherStorm and the FatherWolf, » Torii explained, « and his fangs. They have the priorities to show slivers of the future, if you ask the right question. »

« The interpretations are difficult, though, » Daichi added thoughtfully, « and the answers often obscure. »

He turned toward Torii.

« Are you sure you asked the right question ? » he asked.

Torii scoffed.

« Of course, I did ! »

« Mind if I try ? » he chuckled, with that horripilating ‘better-than-thou’ ewpression of his.

« Be my guest, » Torii grumbled, brooding.

With a smile, Daichi gathered the knucklebones in his hands, under Izuna’s and Kali’s interested stares. He held them in his joints hands, in front of his face, eyes closed. Before letting them fall and roll on the table after ten long seconds of silence. His face fell and settled in a discomfited expression, while Torii’s mouth twisted in a grimace.

« What question did you ask ? » Kali said, visibly unsure of what had just happened.

« If they were going to come back, » Daichi admitted, nose scrunched.

« And… what do they say ? » Izuna asked, looking at Torii.

« Absolutely nothing, » the young woman sighed, discouraged.

At this moment, Tajima entered, followed by Keiko carrying several scrolls, as well as Hiromi, bundled in a large fur coat.

« Aren’t you supposed to do the calculations for the remparts ? » Tajima admonished sternly when he saw them all gathered around the low table, well away from the scrolls they were supposed to peruse over.

« Sorry, » Izuna said sheepishly, « we were... »

« I hear the voice of another god, » Hiromi suddenly said, dead eyes zeroing in on the knucklebones spread on the table.

Torii flinched and started gathering them.

« Sorry, » she said, « I didn’t mean to offend you. I just wanted... »

« You are not offending anybody, young Hatake, » the priestess said calmly.

The priestess approached and knelt in front of the table. The other were looking with bated breath.

« May I touch them ? » she asked.

Torii thought about it for a second.

« You may, » she decided.

Delicately, she took one – one of the fangs, as long as one of her knuckles and covered in silver runes – and craddled it in her palms, before a large and slightly unnerving smile spread her lips. Torii shivered.

« Quite an interesting god you have, young Hatake, » she purred, « very interesting. »

She set the fang on the table and stood up.

« Gather these, » she ordered, « and follow me. Tajima-san, you will have to do without that young lady for now. I think I have an idea to understand what our god want to tell us. »

Chapter Text

Tobirama pinpointed the exact moment Xaxa reached Nana’s position. He immediatemy accelerated to get to Madara’s side, caught his gaze at the same time as he grabbed his wrist, before reaching for the hiraishin seal and pulling. They landed right next to Nana, and Tobirama turned to her, while holding Madara’s hair out of the way as the alpha puked.

Nana jumped in his arms, eyes shiny with tears, trembling.

« Amaterasu-kami-sama ! You’re here ! » she exclaimed.

When Madara straightened up, wiping his mouth, she rushed to him, taking his face between her palms and bringing their foreheads together. Madara embraced her, looking into her eyes with the Sharingan.

« I was so scared, Madara-sama ! » she cried, tears streaming down her face, « I didn’t know what to do ! »

« It’s okay, Nana-san, » Madara whispered, rubbing her back, « you did everything in your power. We wouldn’t have known what has happened without you. »

« We have to save Hikaku, » she sniffled, « we... »

« We will save him, » he said, « I swear it on my honor as Clan Head. »

Nana nodded, eyes teary. Tobirama didn’t dare speak up, not wanting to imisce himself between the two Uchiha.

« Nana-san, » Madara said, « we need to know what had happened on Uzushio. »

Nana inhaled, and sat.

« I will tell you everything, » she said grimely.

She spent the next hour telling them in details about hers and Hikaku’s adventure on Uzushio. Tobirama sat on his heels and listened, letting Madara ask questions when Nana seemed about to loose herself in terrified rambling. What she was telling them she was making a new light shine on the events that had brought them there.

The fact that Hikaku had been… infected, for a lack of better words, by the Uzumaki god (how ? Why ? What the fuck ?!), then the situation was bad. The Uzumaki had an incredibly intimate relation with their god, something that was difficult to understand for the mainlanders, for whom gods were barely more than afterthoughts, invisible spirits.

On the contrary, the Uzumaki lived with their god and through their god. It was thanks to them that Uzushio had been able to build and maintain their supremacy on that part of the sea. They had saved the island countless times, dragging entire floats to the depths of the sea, painting the ocean blood red.

For Hikaku to present clear symptoms of having seen the Kraken, no wonder the Uzumaki had reacted that way. And it was going to be difficult to convince them to let Hikaku go. But Tobirama knew they had to try. He straightened his back when Madara looked at him, as Nana stopped speaking.

« Can you spot Hikaku ? » the alpha asked.

« I will try, » Tobirama said, « but with the Shield raised, I can’t promise I will be able to find him. »

« Try anyway, » Madara ordered, face grim.

Tobirama nodded and closed his eyes, spreading his senses. He quickly felt the Shield, huge, threatening, an incredible quantity of chakra compressed and crackling. He couldn’t sense what was behind, so he carefully started prodding and feeling it, looking for a way in. But to no avail. The Uzumaki were too good sealmasters to leave any kind of crack in such a structure. He tried to push his way in, but was pushed back violently. He flinched and opened his eyes.

« I’m sorry, » he said, « I couldn’t pass the Shield. »

Madara nodded, visibly biting his tongue. He stood up, dusting his robes.

« It’s okay, » he said, « we will find a way in once we will be in front of it. Let’s go now. »

Nana shuddered.

« Let me call Zabi to bring us here, » she said, face pale.

« No, Nana-san, » Madara replied, « keep your chakra and Zabi’s services in case we need to make a quick escape. »

She closed her mouth, hesitated, before bowing her head. They then quickly prepared themselves and then they were off. They had been running for two hours, the shore had disappeared behind them and they were lost alone in the middle of the ocean, when suddenly Tobirama felt something go horribly wrong.

The water under their feet filled with a diffuse malevolent presence. And the sea rushed away from them, almost making them topple down. Tobirama grabbed both Madara’s and Nana’s wrist, stopping them dead in their tracks.

« It’s there, » he breathed.

On the horizon, the threat rose, rose, till it masked the sun and engulfed the sky. The young omega was frozen in shock. Being who he was, he had never understood why some people were so deadly afraid of the ocean. But now, as he was feeling like an insignificant insect about to be crushed, as he was measuring just how worthless his life was compared to the imense power of nature, now he understood.

The wave was reaching the sky, swallowing the sun. It was death coming for them, roaring, unstoppable. Tobirama let go of the Uchiha, his arms falling to his sides. He inhaled sharply, sounding like fabric tearing to his own ears. He barely heard Madara when the alpha screamed something at him.

But despite everything, despite the looming death above him, despte the malevolent presence under his feet, despite the screams of the Uchiha behind him, he wasn’t scared. In fact, he was feeling nothing. His mind was entirely blank.

People often said that when you were about to die, your life would flash before your eyes. But no such thing happened to Tobirama. No flashing life, no thought for his loved ones (not even Kagami), no regret for what he had been unable to do, for the possibilities he would never be able to pursue.

No.

At this moment, with the innevitability of his death crushing him, the only image that flash before his eyes was the face of Hashirama as his brother loomed over him, face unreadable, his hazel eyes shining with the mockery of remorse. It lasted a heartbeat. It lasted an eternity. It was nothing.

But it was enough.

Fury, cold as ice, choking likr bile, surged from the depths of his being. He refused to die like that. He refused to die before he made Hashirama crawl at his feet and beg his forgiveness for the innocent life he had unfairly taken. Tobirama refused to bow to whichever god that demanded it, be it his brother or the Kraken. They may be gods, but he was the White Demon. And he would only kneel before a deity or a leader he would deem worthy of his devotion and worship.

He would not bow before this.

Roaring, grabbing at every ounce of chakra he had, he rushed toward the tsunami.

************

Hikaku was floating in darkness, unable to move, and barely able to think. The pain was unspeakable, as if acid had been pumped into his veins. He wanted to scream and tear at his own flesh, claw his skin open to let the acid flow out of his system. But he couldn’t, frozen. He was unable to tell up from down, or left from right.

The only scarce lights were the jellyfishes. They floated around, almost beautiful in their ethereality. They never approached him, never touched him. But they were here, they were alive and they currently were the only thing helping Hikaku keep his fraying sanity somewhat intact.

Looking at the jellyfishes was better than thinking about what was happening.

He was unable to tell how much time had passed since the High Priestess had drugged him, right after he had woken up in the Temple of the Kraken. She had coated her pearl needles with the same drug she had given him and Nana during the purification, and had used them like an acupuncturist on the young alpha’s seven main tenkentsu points.

And since then, Hikaku had been floating.

He did his damnest to ignore the crippling debilitating pain and concentrated on the jellyfishes. Because it was allowing him to ignore the tentacles crawling on his skin, pulling him further into the darkness.

He wanted to scream. But he couldn’t. So he stared at the jellyfishes.

************

Rei was trotting in the corridor leading to her mother’s quarters, holding the scroll Mito and Toka had given her. A part of herself was feeling quite giddy about the fact that her sister trusted her enough to give her the important missing to bring the treaty to their mother and convince her to read it.

Mito had been completely against that idea at first, and when Toka had first proposed to use Rei as a messenger to reach Sakuhana, since it was well-known in the palace that the Red Wave couldn’t refuse anything to her youngest daughter, the young girl had thought her sister was going to attack the Senju woman.

But they had talked and talked and argumented for hours, till Mito had finally accepted to try. Rei would convince their mother to read the treaty and to reach out to the Uchiha, while Mito and Toka would infiltrate the Temple to get the Uchiha alpha out of here, pausing the war preparations, since the Uzumaki wouldn’t go anywhere before the priestesses were done doing whatever the hell they were doing with the alpha.

The young girl checked the corridor to be sure nobody was here, and then made her way into it. She knew she was safe inside the palace, yet she couldn’t help but feel a diffuse threat, as if something or someone was watching her. But she squared her shoulders and kept going, ever if a childlish part of herself wanted to seek shelter in her room.

But she didn’t let it weight her down. While she was aware she wasn’t the one taking the most risks, she knew how capital her own mission was. Mito had advise her to straight up play dumb and lie, in case she got caught, to pretend that Mito just gave her the scroll and asked her to bring it to Sakuhana without telling her what it was (and that was where the fact that Rei had figured a way around the truth seals used by the island’s tormenters could come in handy).

« Where are you going, little princess ? » a frightening voice asked from behind her.

Rei almost jumped out of her skin and whipped on her heels to find herself face to face with a Kraken priestess. The woman seemed to be in her early thirties, but with the priestesses, one could never know for sure. She was short and petite, with a fragile frame, bony arms and hands, and blueish veins standing out under her pale skin. Like all priestesses, she was wearing a red dress and the long black veil all priestesses wore.

« I… I am going to see my mother, » Rei answered, trying to keep her voice even.

The priestess tilted her head on the side. She was less terrifying than the High Priestess, but there was something about her that made the hair stand on end on Rei’s nape. She reflexively held the scroll tighter against her chest.

« The Red Wave is busy, little princess, » the priestess said, taking a step forward.

Rei took a step back, looking for a way out Finally deciding to mimic her sister, she straightened her back and held her chin high, staring at the approximative level of the priestess’s eyes.

« I do not care, » she said, forcing her voice to adopt an imperious tone, « I wish to see my mother and I shall see her ! »

The priestess stayed silent, still blocking the way. And suddenly, she darted forward, trying to tear the scroll from Rei’s arms. The young princess jumped away with a yelp of surprise.

« What do you think you are doing, priestess ?! » she cried.

« And you, little princess, » the priestess growled, crouching like a predator, her black veil spread around her body like a sea of darkness, « what do you think you are doing ? »

She stood up, towering over her, and Rei shivered. The priestess seemed huge and threatening.

« You’re working against our god, » the woman accused, « how dare you after everything they did for you ?! »

« I don’t know what you are talking about, » Rei stuttered, tense like a bowstring.

« Lies, little princess, » the priestess snarled, « did you forget our god is the Kraken, lying in the darkness ? Nothing you do escape their gaze ! »

And with an animal sound, the woman rushed forward, fingers looking like claws. Fortunately for herself, Rei – unlike the priestess – had been trained in ninja arts. She managed to escape her, slapping her hand on the priestess’s abdomen, letting a restraining seal spread. The woman was thrown against the stone wall and stuck there. She snarled and trashed. And Rei ran toward her mother’s door.

« Come back, little princess !!! » the priestess roared.

Rei didn’t listen and slammed the door shut behind herself, slapping a seal on it to block it. Sakuhanasurged from her bedroom, her long blood-red hair falling to her knees, a kunai in her hand, looking ready to attack. Her eyebrows disappeared in her hairline when she saw Rei.

« Rei-chan, » she said worriedly, hiding the kunai in her sleeve, « what are you doing here ? Is everything okay ? »

Rei threw herself in her mother’s arms, shivering.

« Mom, » she sniffled, « I don’t want us to go to war. »

Sakuhana’s face softened and she gently embraced Rei, threading her fingers through her hair.

« Oh, little copper, » her mother said softly, « I understand that it’s difficult. But unfortunately, this war is necessary if we want to survive. »

Rei shook her head, eyes teary, and presented the scroll to her mother. Sakuhana’s eyes widened in shock and Rei knew she had recognized the writing style.

« It’s not necessary, mom, » she said, « there is another way. »

************

« Are you here ? » Mito whispered as she made her way toward the Temple of the Kraken.

« I am right next to you, » Toka whispered back.

The Senju woman was wering a genjutsu that made her mostly invisible, an incredile technique that Toka had developped for years, that worked like a cape reflecting light, hiding her from people’s eyes unless they looked at her from a precise angle.

« It’s very odd, » Mito grumbled.

Toka chuckled. Both women fell back into silence. The Temple was standing before them, dark and terrifying. Mito inhaled, stopping in her tracks.

« I hope Rei is doing okay, » she whispered.

« I’m sure she does, » Toka answered in the same tone, « she’s a smart girl, and she’s strong. »

« You’d better pray it’s the case, because if anything happens to her, I will strangle you, » Mito snarled venomously, still angry about the way the events had unfolded.

Toka wisely didn’t answer. The two young women made their way into the Temple. It was dark and cold, the walls shining with a dim blue light. The corridor was diving into darkness, and Mito’s breathing was forming puffs of white vapor. No Uzumaki would willingly enter the Temple of the Kraken, way too terrified of their god to wake them up without a good reason.

But Mito had a good reason to present herself before the Kraken. She walked down the corridor, Toka by her side, for a time that felt infinite. And finally, she arrived inside the great hall. And what she saw made her freeze in her tracks.

The hall was lighted by the same dim blue light as the corridor. In the middle, the sacred pond was gleaming. And at the end of the hall, the statue of the Kraken was standing tall, huge and frightening, looking almost alive. Their tentacles were cascading down to the floor, and their eyes seemed to bear through your soul.

The priestesses were gathered around something, just under the statue. And Mito had no doubt that it was Hikaku.

She quickly checked that Toka was by her side, and with a quick handsign, threw a seal that blocked the way out. This stirred the priestesses out of their trance, and they all straightened up at once, turning toward Mito, black lips pinched in anger at the interruption. The Uzumaki princess got a glance of a pale body spread out on a stone table between them.

« How dare you show yourself here, traitor ? » the High Priestess sneered.

« I dare come here to save my people, » Mito snarled back.

The High Priestess bared her teeth and made her way toward Mito. The princess unsheathed her battle axe and held it in front of herself.

« Free the Uchiha, High Priestess, » she ordered coldly, « this war will bring us nothing but ruin and death. We must stop it while it’s still time ! »

The High Priestess seemed ready to attack, vibrating with fury. She was approaching with her arms hanging by her sides, fingers curved like claws and teeth shining in the semi-darkness.

« You know nothing, princess, » she snarled, « the Kraken demands a war, and they shall have it ! »

« The Kraken is nothing without us ! » Mito snapped back.

This made the priestesses snap, as they all rushed forward with a furious roar. Fortunately, none of them were trained in ninjutsu, and it was child’s game to dodge them and cuff one or two behind the head to knock them out. She ran toward the Uchiha’s prone form, confident in Toka’s ability to keep the priestesses out of her way.

And indeed, a surprised and indignant shierk behind her indicated that Toka had probably shed her invisibility cloak jutsu and was currently acquainting the priestesses with the blunt end of her naginata. Mito didn’t look back to check if this was the case. Only one priestess – a young one at that – was standing between her and her target, so Mito just grabbed her and threw her in the pond without a second thought.

(The priestesses of the Kraken might be holding all the spiritual power of the island, but in the end, they were just civilians.)

She reached the stone altar. The Uchiha alpha was lying on it, tied spread eagle with coarse rope. His Sharingan was on, the black tentacles spreading on the red of his irises, and his pale skin was covered in cold sweat. His ankles and wrists were chaffed by the ropes, red bruises circling them. He seemed completely out of it and his flanks were fluttering with his too quick breathing.

Pearl needles were stabbed in his mains tenkentsu points, and Mito was pretty sure they were covered in drugs. Biting her tongue, she casted a seal to make sure nothing else was going on. Once she made sure of it, she started precautionously taking the needles out of his flesh and throwing them on the ground like venomous insects.

Hikaku squirmed and groaned, eyes fluttering open and shut. Mito finally reached the needle between and took it out. The alpha cried out and arched his back off the altar, pulling frantically on his bonds.

« Hey, easy, » Mito said, holding his face between her palms, « it’s almost over. We’re gonna get you out of here. »

She didn’t think he could hear her at the moment, probably too drugged up for that. She undid the bonds and helped him sit on the altar. He was staring into the void and Mito had to help him stay upright. He seemed to be burning up, his skin clammy with sweat, and was warm to the point Mito started worrying. But suddenly, she heard a commotion behind her, and turned to see the High Priestess standing high, teeth bared.

« My Lord !! » she roared, her alien voice echoing through the entire hall, « kill these traitors !! »

Mito was about to tell her to shut her mouth when she felt Hikaku move behind her. When she whipped back to him, she saw the veins around his eyes had turned black, and that his irises were glowing red.

She jumped back when she saw his sharp face twist in a grotesque grimace, seeing the danger coming. But it was too late. The Kraken had taken over Hikaku Uchiha.

With a roar, the alpha rushed forward, hands aimed at Mito’s throat.

The last thing Mito heard before she landed in the freezing water of the sacred pond, Hikaku’s strong hands around her neck, was Toka crying her name.

************

Madara was completely frozen. Too many thoughts were firing through his brain at the same time. Protecting Nana and Tobirama, getting the three of them out of here. He didn’t even know if his Susanoo would be able to resist to that thing. It was out of the realm of the living, it came from an evil god.

Next to him, Nana was panting, eyes wide in terror. And Tobirama was standing still, almost not breathing, probably in shock to see his own element turned against him in such a crushing way. Madara screamed to him to move, but the omega didn’t react. Swearing, Madara turned on his Sharingan, preparing his Susanoo, and rushed toward Tobirama to pull him inside, praying it would be enough to save them.

And suddenly, the young omega seemed to snap. With a roar of fury, Tobirama’s cool chakra rose to an almost painful level. And he rushed forward, too fast for Madara to stop him.

Madara watched, in slow motion like in a goddamn nightmare, as Tobirama ran to face the tsunami. He wondered if the young omega had lost it, if that desperate charge toward the death looming above them wasn’t just a flashy way to kill himself. And Madara understood he couldn’t save him. He wasn’t fast enough to catch him.

Feelling his heart break at this realisation, Madara grabbed Nana and pulled her against himself. He should at least save her. It was his duty as Clan Head. It was the only thing e could do. As he summoned his Susanoo, encasing both he and Nana in an armor of chakra bones, Tobirama came in contact with the tsunami.

For a heartbeat, the world was dead silent.

And then it exploded in a deafening apocalyptic rumble, as the wave stopped just above them. Breathless, Madara watched as Tobirama, haloed by white chakra, pushed back against the tsunami, screaming. His lithe body was a derisive rampart against the violence about to blow. But it had stopped the wave.

It should have been impossible. The tsunami was the work of a god, a mere human shouldn’t have been able to stop it.

And yet.

Tobirama pushed again, roaring like a storm. And the tsunami was stopped back with loud rumble. The sun shone again, it’s light falling directly onto the omega, making Tobirama look ethereal, like a kami fallen from the heavens. Madara couldn’t stop looking at him. Completely out of place, an immense desire was rushing through his veins like molten lava, setting his nerves alight. His Sharingan was recording every millisecond of Tobirama’s incredible feat.

An eternity compressed in a heartbeat. A piece of divinity bestowed upon his Sharingan, to remember for decades to come.

Tobirama pushed once again, and the tsunami sank back into the abyss, freeing the sun and the sky held into its grasp. And Tobirama stood there, panting, his silver-white hair crackling with chakra. He turned toward Madara and Nana, eyes wide, like he couldn’t believe what he had just done.

And then he fell forward.

Madara was by his side and had caught him in his arms before he even thought what he was doing. Tobirama was heavy and shivering under his hands.

« Hey, Tobirama, do you hear me ? » he asked, rubbing the omega’s back in circular motions, « are you okay ? »

Tobirama hummed weakly, his forehead pressed against Madara’s shoulder, his arms looped around the alpha’s large chest.

« ...’m okay, » he slurred, « gimme a minute... »

« Okay, okay, » Madara said, holding him tight, « deep breaths, okay ? »

« ...mmmh... »

« Have you gone completely crazy, you little cretin ?! » Nana snapped shakily, hugging Tobirama’s other side.

Tobirama produced a sound that could either be a sob or a laugh.

« I didn’t want us to die so stupidly, » he just said.

« Well, my heart almost stopped, » she replied moodily, « I’m too old for this shit. »

Madara rolled his eyes.

« You’re not old, » he retorted tersely.

Tobirama saved Nana from having to answer by straightening up.

« I’mfeeling better, » he said, « thank you. »

« It’s nothing, » Madara replied, hiding his blush in his collar.

A part of himself still wanted to feel the omega’s lean yet muscled body pressed against his. But now was not the moment so he smothered it. He looked toward the horizon as Nana fussed around Tobirama, making sure he was really okay. He was trying to spot Uzushio with his Sharingan when he heard Nana’s exclamation of anger behind him. When he turned back to them, it was to see Tobirama stripping down of his clothes.

« Madara-sama ! » Nana exclaimed, face twisted in anger, « tell him it’s suicidal ! »

Madara frowned.

« What do you mean ? » he said, a little harshly.

« I’m going to face the Kraken, » Tobirama said, passing his undershirt over his head, « you and Nana-san will continue to Uzushio. »

The alpha gaped.

« It’s absolutely out of question ! » he snarled, « are you out of your goddamn mind ?! »

« No, I’m not, » Tobirama snapped, sealing his coat, yukata and furpelt in the seal on his wrist, « but it is the least worst solution we have. The Kraken’s presence has retreated into the depths, but it will come back. And I don’t know if will be able to stop them this time. Me acting as a diversion is the best chance we have to reach Uzushio. »

« Fucking hell ! I don’t care ! I’m not about to sacrifice you ! It’s a fucking god down there ! And you’re exhausted ! »

« I still have chakra in the well seal, » Tobirama replied dryly, taking off his pants, « and’ I’m a Suite master. Give me a little credit. »

Madara was about to explode when Nana interrupted him.

« I… this might not be such a bad idea, » she said.

Madara’s head whipped toward her he heard his neck crack a little worryingly. Nana raised her hands to placate him. Her face was grim but her eyes were resolute.

« Hear me out, Madara-sama, » she explained, « Tobirama is talking about a distraction. You are not about to face that thing head on, right ? »

« No, » Tobirama replied, sealing his pants in his storage seal and standing there in only his fundoshi, « I just want to get their attention so it isn’t on you. »

« With his Suiton mastery and the hiraishin, Tobirama is the one who has the most chance to keep that thing’s attention and to escape if things get dire... »

Madara bit his lower lip.

« Than I’m coming with you ! »

« No, » Tobirama said firmly, « we need you to go to Uzushio. »

« He’s right, Madara-sama, » Nana added, « I can’t show myself alone at Uzushio’s shore. You’re the Clan Head, the Black Dragon. The Uzumak need to know that we are serious and that we don’t intend to leave one of our clanmates between their hands. »

The young alpha wanted to scream. Yet he understood their arguments. Snarling, he grabbed one of Tobirama’s hands in his.

« Okay, » he said, « I don’t like this plan, but I hear both of you and this is indeed the least worst solution we have. However... »

He pointed an index right under Tobirama’s nose.

« You are coming back alive ! » he growled, « this is not an advice, it’s a fucking order, do you hear me ?! If you die down there, you dumbass, I will kick the Shinigami in the face just to bring you back among the living, so I can have the satisfaction to put you on potato chore for the rest of your life ! Get it ?! »

He had used the duration of his diatribe to pour a huge quantity of chakra into Tobirama’s well seal. The young omega was blushing like a tomato, his body temperature probably rising due to Madara’s fire chakra.

« Understood, » he said, looking away, but leaving his hand in Madara’s.

He inhaled sharply, before looking straight into Madara’s eyes.

« See you soon, » he croacked.

And then, he let himself sink into the water, almost nude, defenceless. And it took all of Madara’s self-control no to pull him out of the water and hold him tight in his arms, shield him from harm.

But he let him go.

It was not about him. It was not about Tobirama. It was about the clan.

Madara dragged a hand down his face and exhaled slowly. He then turned to Nana.

« Let’s go, » he ordered.

************

The scent of incense was saturating the air, and Torii was struggling not to hack a lung. The heavy scent was difficult to bear for her sensitive nose. She hoped the Uchiha priestess would soon get her answers soon, so she could leave the Temple to breathe some well deserved fresh air.

Following the priestess’s instruction, she had disposed a large carpet covered in stylized sun symbols, between the two seas of candles, right under the statue of Amaterasu. The goddess of the sun was looking regal and gorgeous, but there was a presence emanating from the statue that was raising the hair on Torii’s nape.

Both women were kneeling face to face. Torii was holding the knuckle bones in her hands and Hiromi was cupping Torii’s hands with her own.

« Are you sure it’s going to work ? » Torii asked, a little dubitative.

« We will only know if we try ! » Hiromi cackled, a slightly insane glint in her dead eyes.

Torii briefly wondered if the priestess was entirely sane, but decided to keep her thoughts for herself for now. Instead, she concentrated on the task at hand. After deliberating a little, exchanging about Hatake and Uchiha customs, they had decided that Torii would be the one to hold the divinatory bones, but Hiromi would be the one asking the questions. And they would create a bridge between the two of them by mixing their chakra in their hands.

Torii inhaled, closing her eyes and concentrating her chakra in her hands. Under the incense, there was another scent that had permeated the atmosphere of the Temple. The stingy scent of upcoming rain.

After two long minutes, when both women estimated their chakra was linked enough, they rose their hands in unisson. And then they let the bones fall on the carpet.

As the bones reached the floor, thunder cracked above their heads and wind engulfed itself in the Temple with a roar. The flammes of the candles reached the ceiling and for a heartbeat, Amaterasu’s statue shone golden, looking almost alive.

Torii fell on her ass in surprise. She could bet she had just felt a presence in the Temple. She panted, looking up at the statue.

« What do they say ? » Hiromi asked suddenly.

« What ? » Torii blurted.

« The bones, » the priestess pressed, « what do they say ? »

The young Hatake woman straightened up, shaking her head to get her thoughts back in order.

« Yeah, » she said, « give me just a minute. »

Biting her tongue, she examined the bones. And her eyebrows rose to her hairline.

« So ? » Hiromi repeated.

« I… they say something, but it… it makes no sense… which question did you ask ? »

The priestess licked her lips.

« I asked what was going on Uzushio, » she answered, « now, what do they say ? »

Torii looked back at the bones, but their message hadn’t changed.

« Boiling sea, » she said.

************

The light had disappeared some times ago, but Tobirama kept diving and diving deeper. Between his bad vision and the complete darkness, he was barely able to make up rock shapes before he all but crashed into them. Apart from that, the water was entirely void of life, as if this part of the ocean had been deserted.

The Kraken’s foul presence was difficult to pinpoint exactly, since it was everywhere and nowhere at once. It was quite unerving and was making goosebumps rise on Tobirama’s skin. Fortunately, Madara’s fiery chakra, as well as the token Izuna had offered him, that was hanging between his breasts, were providing him with some comfort.

As he was diving deeper, he perceived a movement behind him. When he turned around, something burning curled around one of his ankles like a whip, and he was dragged down into the abyss.

Chapter Text

Tobirama tried not to scream or resist as he was dragged down and into the darkness of the cold abyss. It would lead him nowhere, as the grip on his ankle was unforgiving as well as debilitatingly painful, and Tobirama was desperately trying to concentrate and maintain the jutsu that allowed him to breathe underwater.

He was feeling like he was drowning in the Kraken’s presence, like it was crushing him. The thing – probably a tentacle – wrapped around his ankle seemed to be covered in some kind of venom, and the young omega could feel it seep into his system, slowly but surely. No matter how he pressed his chakra against it, it progressed like a disease.

Tobirama gritted his teeth, and decided he would not undergo without retaliating. He curled and dove deeper, head first. This seemed to surprise the Kraken, since the grip on his ankle softened. Tobirama swam toward where the Kraken’s presence was the strongest. He dove deeper still, trying from time to time to shake off the tentacle gripping his ankle.

His leg was growing numb and he was feeling colder and colder. He knew he had to get out of this situation as fast as possible, but he doubted Madara and Nana had had the time to reach Uzushio. He had to keep the Kraken’s attention until then.

And finally, finally, he reached the Kraken.

If he had been breathing air right now, it would have been knocked out of his lungs. As it was, Tobirama just floated in the dark water, shivering uncontrollably. Two orbs, of a color the young omega was unable to name (it was looking out of his world), seemed to be floating in front of him. They were glowing. Tobirama hugged his own chest, feeling an ancestral fear crush his windpipe.

And slowly, light started appearing everywhere around him (bioluminescence, Tobirama realized). One by one they lighted up, the same color as the two orbs (the eyes, it was the Kraken’s fucking eyes!), but with a blueish hue. In an horrific, ethereal kind of way, it was magnificent. Tobirama was feeling the hair rise on his skin and he had almost forgotten the lancing pain in his leg as he watched the show unfold under his very eyes.

The Kraken was huge, so huge Tobirama had troubles accepting their existence. How such a big creature was even possible ? As far as the young omega’s gaze went, the strange lights indicating their presence were glowing. The tentacles seemed infinite, both in size and in number. They were…

They were indefinable.

And suddenly, something started pushing against Tobirama’s very mind and his animal instinct took over. Panicked beyond words, he started trashing, but the tentacle wasn’t letting go and the pressure against his mind only increased tenfolds.

Desperate, feeling like his sanity was escaping him shredd by shredd, Tobirama reached into his chakra well, to Madara’s scorching chakra, begging, pleading for help.

And the cristal token Izuna had given him started glowing. It rose in the cold water, looking like a white hot piece of metal. Tobirama didn’t understand what the fuck was happening, but the moment it started, the pressure had begun to decrease. So he pushed Madara’s chakra, along with his, in the pendant. The water around him warmed at an alarming rate, bubbles forming, and the tentacle finally let go of his ankle.

The pressure against his mind had decreased into nothingness, and Tobirama was left floating in the water, breathless, overwhelmed. He was sensing Izuna’s chakra in the token, just a tiny bit, and distantly realized that his friend must have charged the cristal with chakra as a reminder, as a comfort. But Izuna’s wasn’t the only chakra Tobirama was sensing in the pendant.

There were countless remnants of other fiery chakra in the cristal, all distinctly Uchiha, all old, ancient, the people to whom they belonged probably dead and put into the ground for decades if not centuries by now. A token that had been passed in countless hands, through countless generations of Uchiha, charged with countless sparks of chakra.

Aplea to come back alive, to come back home.

And a reminder.

(« An Uchiha is never alone. »)

And indeed, even here at the bottom of the ocean, in the darkness of the abyss, Tobirama wasn’t alone.

Through this token, Izuna was with him, and behind him, so were these countless, nameless Uchiha. And through the roaring chakra just against his heart, Madara was with him too.

Despite the direness of the situation, despite the venom seeping lazily in his veins, Tobirama was feeling at peace. Resolute, he looked right into the Kraken’s eyes.

Slowly, the pressure came back. But it was tentaive, almost shy, and it was at this moment that Tobirama understood that rather than attacking him, the Kraken might be trying to communicate. So he decided to tempt the devil, and opened his mind just a tiny bit.

An image flashed before his eyes. Rather than something terrifying, or an attempt at a genjutsu like Tobirama had been fearing, the Kraken had shown him a picture of a… jellyfish. He rose a brow, quite taken aback. Curious despite himself, he showed the jellyfish back, trying to convey his interrogation through his chakra. Immediately, the Kraken showed him the jellyfish again, swiftly followed by a picture of Tobirama himself, coated in the same interrogation Tobirama had shown, and…

Oh.

The jellyfish was their name.

Or at least, this was how they defined themselves. And they were asking what, or who, Tobirama was.

Now he thought about this, it was obvious that a mythological beast that had lived at the bottom of the ocean for… centuries ? Millenias ? wouldn’t speak the same language as Tobirama. It wasn’t going to help Tobirama in his endeavor, but he had to try.

So he presented himself, showing to the Kraken pictures of the sea, of wolves in the forest, of Kagami’s tiny hand fisted around his index, of a nest of thick furs. The Kraken seemed curious, it was permeating through their presence. Tobirama was starting to have troubles concentrating because of the venom, even if Madara’s chakra was helping with that.

He had to do it.

************

Toka reached the pond just as Mito disappeared underwater, Hikaku over her, his hands around her neck, squeezing with a grotesque expression twisting his usually handsome face. She swung the blunt end of her naginata toward the alpha’s head, but Hikaku jumped back, dodging with a sneer and letting go of Mito. She surfaced with a splutter.

« Are you okzy ?! » Toka asked, pointing the blade of her naginata toward Hikaku to keep him away.

« Yeah, » she croacked, coughing water.

« Any idea what is wrong with him ? » she said, slashing her blade through the air as Hikaku tried to charge them.

« Possession, » Mito coughed, stepping onto the pond’s surface.

« Cool ! » Toka said, sounding a little hysterical even to her own ears, « what do we do to stop it ?! »

« Not a clue… It never happened before... »

Toka gritted her teeth. Really, whatever god was watching was probably laughng their ass off right now. She swung her naginata over her head with a savage grin.

« Well, you know, » she growled, showing her teeth at Hikaku who was prowling around them, waiting for an opening, « my master, Saori-sensei, used to say there was an easy way to make people see the light, no matter the situation. »

She rose her naginata over her head, blood red lips twisted in a parody of a smile.

« It’s to bash their head in ! » she roared, rushing forward.

She used the blade of her naginata to throw water into the alpha’s face, casted a genjutsu that made thousands of thousands of colorful butterflies fill the cave, which bought her the fraction of second she needed to violently swing the blunt head of her weapon right into the side of Hikaku’s head.

The alpha flied on several meters, landed, rolled gracefully on his shoulder and stood up in the same movement, completely unfazed by the hit. He growled and crouched.

« Ah... » Toka uttered a little sheepishly, « usually it works. »

« Poor fools ! » the High Priestess sneered, from the spur where she had taken refuge with the other priestesses, « did you really think you could beat our Lord with such cheap tactics ?! They are the ocean ! They will bow before no one, and especially not you, traitors ! »

Toka flipped her the bird without looking, observing Hikaku instead. His eyes were terrifying, but they were empty, void of any humanity.

« Hey, Uchiha ! » she hailed, carefully tracking his movement, « I know you’re here ! I know you can hear me ! I refuse to believe the guy who spent years giving me so much troubles got himself possessed like a dumbass by a fucking cuttlefish !! »

Behind her, the priestesses gasped and roared in outrage. Hikaku dashed forward, spitting a torrent of fire. With a swear, Toka dodged, but Hikaku surged from the fire, face blank and Sharingan blazing. He aimed a punch at Toka’s face, but fortunately, Mito came to her rescue.

A wall of pure golden chakra, covered in seals, blocked the fire while golden chains ‘from what Toka had understood from Mito’s enthousiastic and thorough explanations, months ago, this technique had been created by the first Uzumaki to emulate the Kraken’s tentacles) slashed at where Hikaku was. In a feat of inhuman agility (even for a seasonned shinobi), the alpha evaded the hit, landed on the wall and crouched, snarling at them.

« You okay ? » Mito asked, looking into Hikaku’s general direction.

« I’m good, » Toka replied, wiping sweat from her brow.

The atmosphere seemed colder than before, despite Hikaku’s previous Katon.

« I respected you, Lord Kraken ! » Mito started, startling Toka, as she adressed the god directly, something no Uzumaki usually dared doing, « but no more ! I can’t keep blindly following a god willing to throw his people into an aimless, useless war ! »

If Toka hadn’t been busy gaping at Mito – and Mito’s audacity, and Mito’s beautiful profile, and… - she wouldn’t have seen her friend signing with the hand that was hidden from the alpha’s view.

(Distract him and imobilize him, I have an idea.)

Toka grinned and snapped her tongue to signify she had understood. She could do that, yeah. And she would be lying if she said she never had dreams about getting close and personnal with the Uchiha, especially when her teenage years had turned into an hormonal mess.

Using the only Suiton jutsu she knew, she summoned a large and thick cloud of fog to block Hikaku’s sight. And she jumped, concentrating her chakra in her naginata, aiming at where the alpha was crouching. He jumped away to dodge, but then Mito surged from the fog and kicked him back toward Toka, who caught him and looped her arms around his chest, squeezing as hard as she could.

They landed on their sides on the ground. Toka grunted as pain reverberated through her ribs. She through a leg over Hikaku’s and blocked his trachea with an arm, pressing her front against his back, her breasts squashed against his powerful muscles. In this position, her nose was practically buried into his hair, and she was inhaling his spicy scent with each breath, which… wasn’t really helping her think clearly.

Mito landed right in front of them, her hands already forming a seal that Toka recognized as an anti-poison seal, and she thought she understood what her friend wanted to do. But right at this moment, Hikaku started to snarl and trash and Mito swore. She accelerated the movements of her hands to complete the seal.

But she wasn’t fast enough.

Purple, scorching chakra oozed from Hikaku, blasting Toka and Mito away from him. The young woman landed on a rock, hitting her head on the cold stone. Woozy, she tried to straighten up and was immediately overcome with nausea. She fell back on the ground, and right before she fainted, she saw a huge purple humanoid shape with tentacles, holding Mito in its hand like an insect.

************

Sakuhana rushed to the war room, her youngest daughter on her heals, holding the large scroll in her arms. The Red Wave couldn’t believe she had been so dumb, so careless. She was feeling so fucking unworthy of her title. She was supposed to protect her people, not throw them into a pointless war. If not for the courage of her daughters, they would have started a bloodshed and lost countless lives.

She entered in the war room to find her commanders and her generals assembled, hunched over maps. Mirai straightened up at her sight, looking slightly concerned.

« Sakuhana, are you okay ? » she asked, « you were supposed to rest. »

« I don’t have the time to rest, » Sakuhana replied curtly, « we’ve been deceived and manipulated ! »

They were looking at her as if she had a second head, but she didn’t care. Gently, she took the scroll from Rei’s small hands and spread it on the table, over the maps. She saw her generals’s eyes widen as they all recognized Tobirama’s writing style (despite his scarce visits to the island, the young Senju was known among the sealmasters, especially for his endless curiosity and his willingness to break established rules).

They gathered around the scroll and started reading it with feverish eyes. After five minutes, Mirai looked up, blue gaze hard and angry.

« Why are we seeing this only now ?! » she exclaimed.

« Because I saw it only one hour ago, » Sakuhana said tiredly, dragging a hand down her face.

She exhaled, feeling more exhausted than ever in her life. She eerily wondered if she still had the shoulders to bear the title of Red Wave.

« Bring the Uchiha boy before me, » she ordered, « and the High Priestess as well. All preparations for the war are suspended until we understand what the hell is going on. We will also... »

She didn’t have the time to finish. A soldier rushed into the war room, pale as death.

« Red Wave ! » he exclaimed, « General Mirai ! There is… you… you should come see outside... »

Sakuhana and Mirai looked at each other before rushing after the soldier. He led them to a balcony that showed the bay. The Red Wave gaped when she saw what was going on.

A purple chakra giant with wing was towering on the other side of the Great Shield. Mirai passed her a spyglass and Sakuhana looked into it. She quickly spotted three silhouettes in the head of the creature. Activating a seal on the spyglass to see better, she was ultimately faced with the sight of a short and sturdy alpha with large shoulders and incredible biceps. He had pale skin, a sharp face with piercing eyes (Sharingan, she realized) and a long spiky mane of jet-black hair.

He was holding someone bridal style, and it took Sakuhana a second to recognize Tobirama, as the young omega was bundled up in an Uchiha robe (probably the alpha’s carrying him, since he was bare-chested), and he was facing away from her. He was entirely still, probably unconscious, and Sakuhana felt her heart jump in her throat when she saw dark angry red marks spreading around one of his legs, like those left by tentacles.

Behind the alpha, holding on tight to him, the Red Wave recognized the Uchiha omega woman who had managed to escape the island.

« I DEMAND TO BE LET IN !!! » the Uchiha alpha – and Sakuhana realized she was looking at Madara Uchiha – thundered.

The roar reverberated through the entire shield and Sakuhana shuddered. She saw several of her generals flinch, and Rei huddled against her, whimpering. The Red Wave understood why people were calling the Uchiha Head the Black Dragon. There was animal power in that alpha.

« Hana, what are we doing ? » Mirai asked.

Sakuhana bit her lower lip. A part of herself wanted to deny access to the obviously very dangerous shinobi hollering at her doorstep. Another part of herself was perfectly aware that this obviously very dangerous shinobi had a good reason to be here and demand entry, and part of this reason was her entire fault for not questionning the High Priestess’s motives further. To that, one had to add the fact that Madara Uchiha was in possession of a person Sakuhana was fond of, a person who had apparently been poisonned by the Kraken.

Sakuhana didn’t know what to decide. Asking Madara Uchiha to wait outside the Shield until they had figured out what had gone on might cost Tobirama his life. Allowing the Uchiha to enter might turn into violence against her people, the people she had sworn to protect.

She hesitated.

But patience didn’t seem to be the Black Dragon’s strong suit.

« I SAID !!! » The chakra giant roared, lifting his huge fist.

« He’s not going to do that, » a general whispered, sounding genuinely terrified.

« It’s useless, » another chimed in, « the Shield is unbreakable. »

Sakuhana held her breath.

« LET ME IN !!! »

The giant brought his fist down onto the Shield. And with a high, deafening, apocalyptic sound, it exploded in thousands of golden shards.

« Kraken’s balls, » Mirai blurted.

************

Hikaku was feeling like he was floating, as if his brain had completely shut down all sensations except for the cottonous feeling envelopping him. It was like someone was manipulating his body as a puppet. He knew ntimately that his Sharingan was on, but he couldn’t distinguish the faces of the people in front of him. They were just foggy shapes, and the strident feminine voice was telling him that these foggy silhouettes were enemies, that he should destroy them.

So Hikaku was attacking them, batting at them as if they were nothing but insects. They were trying to resist, with quite some success he had to admit, which was making the Uchiha in Hikaku perk in interest. It was stronger than him. A part of himself wanted to go against the feminine voice and keep these silhouettes for himself.

One of the silhouettes managed to imobilize him and the other stood in front of him. Hikaku percieved golden lines flashing before his eyes. For a second, it was like the cotton envelopping him tore open. He saw, in a flash, jellyfishes, magnificent gem eyes, and Tobirama-sama floating in the abyss, haloed by the light of a burning cristal. He felt soft breast pressed against his back, and his nostrils were filled with sweet and spicy omega scent.

The influx of sensations into his numb brain caused a pike of lancing pain through his skull. Trashing like a wild animal, he pushed all of his chakra into the Sharingan. It was like a veil had torn, as an armor of purple chakra formed around him, throwing his attackers away.

Hikaku caught one of them with his armor’s chakra hand. A part of himself was feeling giddy that Amaterasu-kami-sama had decided to bless him with a Susanoo. It was the highest honor an Uchiha could imagine.

The picture of Tobirama-sama came back. The omega was surrounded by thick darkness, floating, almost naked. His carmine eyes were feverish and what appeared to be an Amaterasu token was hovering between his breasts, glowing like the sun.

Hikaku blinked and the image disappeared. It was not the only thing that disappeared, though. The veil of cotton that had been envelopping his whole being had been torn to shredds, and he was feeling again. Yet, the horrendous pain that had plagued him for the past days was here no more.

For the first time since the beginning of that ordeal, he was feeling vividly human.

And it was so good.

« Kill that traitor, my Lord !! » an unerving voice cried out.

Hikaku looked in its direction to see the High Priestess standing on the edge of a spur. The other priestesses were huddled together, seemingly terrified. They were looking like horrified young women. The High Priestess, on the other hand, Hikaku was finding her hideous, a parody of a human being.

He looked at the person he was holding, and was only half surprised to find Mito Uzumaki. She was trashing like a wild animal, using what appeared to be golden chakra chains (gorgeous…) to try to break his hold. He felt a pressure against his mind, and feelings that were not his, amusement and affection.

But he knew that whatever this was, he hadn’t waited for it to desire Mito Uzumaki. And he found her even more magnificent like that, clad in simple clothes, reduced to raw strenght and survival instinct, her hair haloing her sharp face in red, than he had the first time he had seen her.

One of her chains hit his Susanoo in the chest and he actually flinched. He felt something hit his leg and looked down to see a woozy Toka bang her naginata against his ankle.

« Let her go, fucking cuttlefish !! » she was crying, obviously concussed.

Oh, Hikaku was filled with a wave of nostalgia and affection. Toka, sweet Toka, his one and only rival, his double on the battlefield, his mirror. Overwhelmed by desire, he grabbed her with his free hand and brought her next to Mito, holding them in his open palms.

They stopped struggling, looking at him with unsure expressions, tense like bowstrings.

Hikaku bit his tongue, trying to rein in the desire he felt for them. But more than anything, he wanted to be desired by them. He was feeling alive and so, so human. Exhaling, he set them on the ground delicately, like a precious treasure, and let the Susanoo dissipate. He landed on the ground and stood before them, stark naked. Mito was supporting a concussed Toka, who was pointing her naginata at his chest.

« Who are we looking at ? » Mito said, her chains fluttering behind her like snakes ready to bite, « are you Hikaku Uchiha ? Or are you the Kraken ? »

Hikaku grinned widely.

« I am myself, » he answered.

The scream of the High Priestess tore the silence of the Temple.

« No !! » she hollered, « my Lord, you have to.. ! »

Fury rose in Hikaku. With a snarl, he grabbed Toka’s naginata, coated it in chakra and threw it at the High Priestess. It went straight through her chest, pining her to the wall like an hideous butterfly. She heaved, greenish black tar flowing from her mouth and her wound.

« I take orders from noone but my Clan Head and Amaterasu-kami-sama, » he sneered, « and certainly not from you. »

The High Priestess spasmed, as the other priestesses fled in dark corners of the Temple. And then she finally stopped moving. Her body started… withering under their very eyes, going from a middle-aged woman to a crone, bony and wrinkled, skin as leathery as a lizard, in a few heartbeat. She was looking like she had been completely emptied of her essence.

Hikaku rose a brow, looking at Mito and Toka, before shrugging.

« Let’s get out, » he said lightly with a smile, « I’m dying to feel the sun again ! »

« Start by putting something on your ass, Uchiha, » Toka slurred, « you’re gonna traumatize the children. »

************

Madara was seeing Uzushio appear on the horizon, and become bigger and bigger with each step. It was covered in what appeared to be a shield made of pure chakra. It was golden and covered in an infinity of intricate seals. A part of Madara couldn’t help but be impresse by the sheer size of the construct, and at the impressive work and strenght necessary to maintain it.

But his anger was blinding him to the beauty of this golden construct and of the island. He was furious to be subjected to that sight in such dire circumstances. He was furious that the life of his clanmate was in danger, when Hikaku had come to this island with nothing but respect.

(He was terrified for Tobirama, alone and virtually defenceless in the deep cold dark abyss, facing Amaterasu knew what. He should have insisted to go with him. He should have…)

He stopped dead in his tracks, grabbing Nana by the shoulder to pull her by his side.

« Madara-sama ?! » she exclaimed, surprised.

The young alpha didn’t answer, tense like a bowstring, entirely concentrated on his sensing. There was something under them, he could feel it. Something huge and threatening. Something ancient.

And suddenly, the sea under their feet started boiling, bubbles forming and exploding with lazy pops, as the temperature increased drastically. Nana startled and Madara turned on his Mangekyo again, ready to face the threat.

But no attack came.

A pale, slim, humanoid shape appeared underwater, becomeing bigger and bigger with each heartbeat. A hand, the color of alabaster, with long fingers and familiar callouses, burst through the surface. And Madara grabbed it, pulling Tobirama from the embrace of the ocean, holding him tight against his chest to warm him up.

The omega was shivering, breathing ragged, carmine eyes feverish, his skin cold, oh so cold. He was holding on to Madara as if the alpha was a lifeline.

« Tobirama, » Madara said, « hey, do you hear me ? Are you okay ? »

Tobirama keened, his teeth chattering.

« It’s a… mistake, » he whispered, « just a mistake… they’re not… we have to go to Uz... »

He passed out before he could finish his sentence, his head lolling and falling onto Madara’s shoulder.

« Hey. Hey !! » Madara exclaimed, patting the omega’s cheek as gently as he could, trying to get a rise out of him.

« Madara-sama, » Nana said, face pale, « look at his leg. »

And Madara did so. What he saw revolted him and made him even more furious if that was possible.

From the ankle to the middle of the thigh, dark angry red circular marks were spreading like hideous flowers. Purple, swollen pinpricks were adorning their circumferences like some kind of macabre decorations, blood starting to ooze from some of them.

Nana suddenly became green, turned around and threw up.

« Sorry, » she heaved, brow covered in sweat, « it’s the smell… I remember this smell... »

Madara scrunched his nose and inhaled. Nausea rose in his throat and he slapped a hand on his mouth. The scent coming from Tobirama’s wounds was absolutely abbhorent, as if hundreds of corpses had been left to rot in the sun with algaes for days.

« It’s the same scent as the drug the Kraken priestesses gave to Hikaku and me, » Nana continued, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, « but so much stronger and concentrated. It’s… I wonder if it’s not the Kraken’s venom... »

Madara froze. It was true the wounds were looking like the marks the suckers on a tentacle might leave on someone’s skin.

Fury rose again, scorching and acid like bile, threatening to drown him. Poison now, after everything Tobirama had already gone through ?

No.

Madara had enough. He wasn’t going to play by this game’s rules anymore. And he was going to teach the Uzumaki why messing with his people was a bad idea.

« Hold him for a minute, Nana-san, » he said as he entrusted Tobirama to her.

He stood up and took off his Uchiha robes, using them to array Tobirama in his scent and his clan colors, signifying to anybody looking that Tobirama, despite not being an Uchiha by blood, was under his protection and that noone was to touch him lest they wanted to suffer his wrath.

He then took the senseless omega into his arms and straightened up.

« Hold onto me, Nana-san, » he warned, « I’m going to use the Susanoo. »

She nodded and looped her arms around his neck. Madara let the huge chakra construct form around them. He had not wanted to use it before, wanting to keep his chakra in case of problem, not wanting to appear too threatening, too destructive, before the Uzumaki.

But he didn’t care for appearances anymore. On the contrary, the more they would cower, the more he would like it. Hopefully, that would teach them not to slight him or his clan.

He ran. With the Susanoo, everything seemed so small, every action so easy, every sensation so thrilling and overwhelming. A blink of an eye and he was standing before the golden shield. His Sharingan allowed him to see through it, all the details behind it.

From the huge bay filled with what appeared to be dozens and dozens of battleships (what were the Uzumaki doing, for Amaterasu’s sake?!), to the castle carved into the black granite of the mountain. The ships were swarming with shinobi who seemed as tiny as ants (almost as easy to crush) and Madara saw several of them rush to what was looking like a large metal gate in the cliff. They were probably going to warn whoever was in charge here.

Good.

Madara cracked his neck and inhaled, filling his lungs with as much air as he could.

« I DEMAND TO BE LET IN !!! » he thundered.

This seemed to panic the Uzumaki even more, as the swarming on the ships intensified. Madara waited and waited, but no answer came. Fury choked him and he gritted his teeth.

What were they waiting for ?!

Tobirama was cold like a block of ice in his arms and his breathing was barely audible. The omega didn’t have the time to wait for the Uzumaki to sort out their qualms, and Madara certainly didn’t have the patience to do so while the omega he desired so much was litterally dying in his arms.

The Uzumaki didn’t want to let him in ?

Fine.

Madara was going to help himself then.

He rose the fist of his Susanoo, concentrating all his chakra in it, grinning manically. He was feeling insane, enraged and exhalirated in equal parts.

Did they really think this stupid barrier could stop him ?! Him ?! He was Madara Uchiha !!

And he was gonne show them.

« Madara-sama, what are you doing ?! » Nana flailed behind him.

« I SAID !!! » Madara roared again.

He brought down his fist on the chakra shield.

« LET ME IN !!! »

Chapter Text

Nana felt a shiver tickle down her spine when the Uzumaki golden shield exploded. She knew Madara-sama was powerful, that he was the best of them. But this was more than she thought he was able to do. She inhaled, a weak smile spread her lips.

Madara-sama’s Susanoo advanced into the bay, making the water sizzle under its feet. When they reached the land, Madara-sama let it dissolve and both Uchiha landed on the ground. They were immediately surrounded by dozens of Uzumaki warriors, but a glance from Madara-sama was enough to keep them at bay.

« Who is your ruler ? » Madara-sama growled lowly.

There was a moment of silence.

« It’s me, » a feminine voice hailed.

A woman in her late forties walked through the crowd and stood before them, back straight and chin high. She was beautiful, small and lithe, her face marked by time, wrinkles crinkling the skin next to her eyes. Despite the obvious power oozing from her, Nana noticed she was looking tired, exhausted almost. As if the weight of her charge was crushing her, sucking her life force.

Unlike her warriors, she wasn’t wearing armor, just a long purple kimono with a black obi. Her long red hair were streaked with grey, and was falling freely to her waist. There were purple bruises under her stunning green eyes.

« I am Sakuhana Uzumaki, the Red Wave, » she said, « and you are Madara Uchiha, aren’t you ? »

« I am, » Madara-sama replied darkly, « and I have things to talk about with you. »

The Red Wave sighed.

« I know why you are here, Black Dragon, » she admitted, « and I have something to tell you too. »

To Nana’s surprise – and the Uzumaki’s too, if the number of strangled gasps was anything to go back – the Red Wave got on her knees and bowed deeply before Madara-sama.

« I want to apologize for the way your clanmates have been treated, » she said, « I was the one who took that decision, and I was in the wrong. »

« I accept you apology, for now, » Madara-sama said, « we will speak about it later. Right now, I need you to do something for me. »

« What is it ? »

Madara-sama rolled his shoulder so Tobirama’s face lolled and faced the Uzumaki.

« Save him, » he said, « he faced your god, and he got poisonned. »

The Red Wave blinked, before standing up and nodding. She turned to her clanmates and gave a few clipped orders. The Uzumaki warriors immediately scattered to obey her. Two of them came back with a stretcher and Madara-sama gently laid Tobirama on it, kneeling next to him and keeping his hand in his. The young omega’s lips were worryingly blue.

Nana was about to kneel next to Madara-sama when a cry got her attention.

« Nana-kan-san !! »

She stiffened and whipped on her heels. Hikaku was there. His eyes were bloodshot, his hair was sown and dirty, and his hands were covered in a kind of greenish black tar. But he was here, he was alive and that was all she cared about.

She rushed to him, shoving several Uzumaki out of her way in her precipitation. She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. He reciprocated, lifting her off her feet and laughing.

« Fuck, kid, I was so scared, you have no idea, » she croacked.

She took his face between her palms.

« Let me look at you, » she said, stroking her thumbs under his eyes.

He smiled, looking slightly unhinged. And it was at this moment that she noticed he was entirely naked. She deadpanned, looking straight into his eyes. He smiled cheekily, like a naughty child, and she rolled her eyes.

« Has this thing made you loose all sense of decency ? » she asked dryly, while she took off her robes – keeping only her undershirt and her mesh armor – to wrap it around his hips to cover his modesty.

Hikaku barked a laugh.

« I don’t know. Maybe ? I’m just so fucking happy to be alive and I feel fucking great ! »

« I’m fucking happy you’re alive too, » she whispered, finishing to tie the sleeves of the robe. It wasn’t perfect, but at least, her almost son wasn’t strutting around buckass naked anymore.

She was about to say something else, but was interrupted by a cry of alarm. She and Hikaku turned around, and saw two persons she recognized immediately. The Uzumaki princess who had escorted them to the Temple of the Kraken the first time. And Toka Senju, Hikaku’s long time rival, a warrioress whose prowess in genjutsu rivalled an Uchiha’s.

She was looking quite concussed, leaning as she was on the Uzumaki princess, her pupils not the same size and her gait unbalanced. Despite her state, she was pointing insistantly in a direction and trying to drag the princess there.

« It was not a dream, » Nana heard Hikaku blurt.

Frowning, Nana looked at him.

« What do you.. ? »

Oh. He was looking at Tobirama. Several sealmasters were kneeling around the young omega and Nana caught a glimpse of several glowing seals.

« I saw him, » Hikaku said, as the Uzumaki princess all but hauled Toka Senju in a firearm carry to get her to her cousin, « Tobirama. I saw him through the Kraken’s eyes. »

************

Toka knew she was quite badly concussed and that she should seek medical help. But she had caught a glimpse of a familiar white head, lying on a stretcher, and she had known. Fortunately, Mito had been there to help her get to him.

Her cousin was lying motionless on a stretcher, wearinf what seemed to be an Uchiha robe. His breathing was ragged, almost inexistant, and his lips were a pale blue color, as if all blood had deserted them. Mito helped her kneel by his side, and Toka took one of his hands in hers. It was cold like a block of ice.

« Tobi, » she croacked.

His eyelashes fluttered briefly, but he didn’t wake.

« I’m so sorry, » she sobbed, « I should have been with you… I should have... »

Mito gently pulled her away from him, on her feet, and Toka struggled against the nausea that was threatening to overcome her.

Two Uzumaki carried the stretcher with Tobirama on it inside the pallace, and it was only at this moment that Toka noticed Madara Uchiha was here, was holding Tobirama’s hand. She didn’t understand. A pert of herself wanted to bite, to attack, to tell him that it was not his place to do that. That Tobirama was her cousin and that the Uchiha didn’t have the right to touch him.

But she was too weak, too unbalanced, too nauseous to do anything. Fortunately, Mito, dear Mito, pretty Mito, was there to drag her into the pallace, after Tobirama. She barely registered as Mito talked to her mother, their tone low and a little harsh.

She was entirely concentrated on Tobirama, on the baby cousin she had failed to protect.

************

Madara sat cross-legged on the floor, next to Tobirama’ sick bed. Hikaku and Nana were huddled in a corner, the older omega woman sleeping soundly in the young alpha’s arms. His cousin still hadn’t put on clothes and was looking slightly unhinged. But Madara didn’t give a damn about it (he was aware he wasn’t looking entirely sane and stable right now). They would talk later, and Madara was going to hug the shit out of him.

On the other side of the bed, there was Toka Senju. The young woman was lying on her side, sleeping, her hand fisted in Tobirama’s sleeve. An Uzumaki nurse had healed her concussion, before forcing a cup of poppy milk down her throat to force the stubborn dumbass to take some rest.

(Not a doubt, this one was Tobirama’s cousin.)

The nurses and the sealmasters had assured him that the poison had been drained from Tobirama’s body and that his life wasn’t in danger anymore. There were still traces of poison in the young omega’s bloodstream. The Kraken’s poison wasn’t deadly per say, as its effect was to make one’s body temperature decrease. The priestesses used it, diluted in a mush of algae, to get into trance and get a glimpse of what was happening on the seas.

However, Tobirama had received an extremely high dose of poison, way higher than any priestess had ever taken. Coupled to his Suiton nature – which made his body temperature lower than a normal person – the nurses had told him that it was a litteral miracle that he had managed to survive till the poison had been drained.

The young omega was now laying on a bed, bundled in blankets and heavy furs. Braseros had been lighted and seals activated to make the room as warm as possible. It seemed to work, since Tobirama’s full red lips had lost their worrying blue color.

Now they just had to wait. Tobirama was going to wake up once his body would have come back to its normal temperature. Between the chakra exhaustion and the poison recovery, it would more than probably take him several weeks to completely recover, and he would have to keep the bed the whole time.

(Madara was pretty sure Tobirama was going to love it.)

« I saw him, » Hikaku said, absentmindedly threading his fingers through Nana’s hair, « when I… when the Kraken was possessing me. I saw him under water. »

Madara frowned. He had so many questions, but he concentrated on the matter at hand.

« Was he doing something special ? » he asked, looking at his cousin.

Hikaku scrunched his nose and shook his head negatively.

« No. He was just there there. Floating and looking at the Kraken. There was… something glowing between his breasts, » he said, gesturing to his own chest.

Madara bit his tongue, looking back at Tobirama. Chewing on his tongue, he knelt as close to the omega as he could, and gently pushed the blankets that were covering his chest. He saw a thin leather thread around his neck and pulled on it till he saw a familiar cristal appear between Tobirama’s collarbones.

(He kinda wanted to bang his head against the wall for not noticing it sooner, like when Tobirama had been almost stark naked in front of him, but in his defence, he had been doing his damnest to concentrate the entirety of his attention on the omega’s face and not look lower.)

« Is it the Memory Token ? » Hikaku, who had been eyeing the scene over Madara’s shoulder, asked.

« Seems so, » Madara answered curtly.

He let the cristal where it was, and pulled the blankets back onto Tobirama.

« Do you think he stole it ? » Hikaku pondered.

« No. Someone probably gave it to him and he had no way to be aware of its value. »

(The Memory Token was containing remnants of chakra of every member of the Uchiha Clan since its creation, back to Indra and his children. It was a shrine and a precious heirloom. There was no way for Tobirama to know what it meant to the Uchiha.)

« It was glowing, you said ? » he asked.

« Yeah. Glowing like the sun, » Hikaku confirmed, making his neck pop.

Madara chewed on his tongue, wondering what it meant, and if there were precedents. He would have to ask Hiromi when they would come back to the compound. For now, the only thing he could do was wait.

And wait he did.

The next two days, that Tobirama spent in a deep coma, seemed to be the longest of Madara’s life. He let Hikaku and Nana keep an eye on Tobirama while he was speaking with the Uzumaki Clan Head.

Hikaku was still quite unhinged, and reluctant to wear pants apparently (no matter how much Nana tried to convince him to do so). He had also developped quite an habit to stand near the door of the infirmary and watch anybody passing by like he wanted to eat them alive. And not in the fun way.

Toka was also staying near her cousin’s sickbed, hissing at anybody telling her to go to sleep or to go take a bath. Nana had reported him that Hikaku was also looking at her like he wanted to eat her alive (in the fun way this time). Somehow, Madara wasn’t really surprised.

But that meant Madara could go meet the Red Wave without fearing for his comrades’ security. He had to admit that despite the dire mistake she had made, the Red Wave was doing her damnest to fix it. She was keeping him informed of the situation on the island, especially concerning the priestesses.

The corpse of the High Priestess had been evacuated from the Temple to be analysed. That was how the Uzumaki sealmasters had discovered that the woman was more than two centuries old and had apparently survived thanks to the Kraken’s venom. The priestesses were usually supposed to cleanse themselves of the venom after a trance, thanks to an antidote made with herbs that grew on top of Uzushio’s montains.

At an unknown time in her life, the High Priestess had stopped taking this antidote. She had slowly and patiently built an immunity to the venom, which seemed to have, among other things, lowered her body temperature and slowed down her heartbeat. As a result, it had almost stopped her aging.

But the venom’s effect hadn’t stopped there. It had attacked her mind, erroding her sense of reality till she was intimately convinced she was speaking for the Kraken, that she was the voice of the Kraken on this earth. She had started enrolling other priestesses, stealthily replacing the antidote with diluted venom. Generation after generation, the priestesses of the Kraken had been slowly poisonned by one of their own. And most of the oldest priestesses were on the High Priestess’s side. They had been gathered in the guards’ barracks and were being administrated the antidote, to be cleansed of the effects of the venom.

The youngest priestesses had already been released, since they didn’t have had the time to be corrupted. They had gone back to the Temple and were quite shaken after realizing what they had just avoided. Some of the oldest priestesses had died from old age, the antidote allowing time to finally catch up with them.

Madara didn’t really know what to think about that. The Uchiha only had one priestess per generation, and trances were rarely done (the last one being Hiromi’s and Madara was still angry about it). But things seemed to be different in Uzushio, and the number of priestesses was bound to provoke wars of influence among them.

The Red Wave had reiterated her apologies, and had promised to make up for it. Madara could see that the older woman was exhausted, that her charge was crushing her, draining her life-force. He was feeling almost sorry for her (even if he was still angry for what her decisions had put Hikaku and Nana through).

They had spent hours going over the treaty, reviewing each part of it till they both agreed on it. This was also how Madara had met the Uzumaki princesses, Mito, Mei and Rei. And to his own surprise, he had come to appreciate them quite a lot.

Mito, the eldest, was fierce and clever. She had been the one to take action to prevent the imminent war, along with Toka Senju, and she seemed to take the well-being of her clanmates really at heart. Madara would bet she would make an excellent Clan Head, and a powerful general.

Mei, the second eldest, was calm and level-headed. She was apparently responsible for the scouting ships of the Uzumaki army and seemed really good at her job, if her impressive knowledge of the waters around the island – that she casually showed off during their meetings – was anything to go by.

And then there was the youngest princess, Rei. A tiny and cute ball of energy, who asked thousands of questions, had incredibly mature ideas for a child her age. She had asked several times if she could see Madara’s Susanoo, and when the Uchiha Clan Head – finally mollified by her constant and insistant begging – had finally showed her his Sharingan, she had lighted up like a little kid on their birthday, had asked how it worked, how it was tied to his Susanoo, had doodled the pattern on her notes and during their last meeting, she had been wondering if she could reproduce its effects with a seal.

Madara couldn’t help but find her cute. She reminded him of Tobirama in a way. A Tobirama who hadn’t suffered through the Senju’s cruelty and abuse. She was kind and pure, and his inner alpha wanted to protect her so she could stay that way as long as possible.

Slowly, they came to an agreement. The Uzumaki seemed ready to make concessions for everything, except one. They wanted Hikaku to stay on the island, among them, seeming to consider his newly acquired Mangekyo like a good omen. Madara spoke about it with his cousin, and oddly, Hikaku wasn’t against it. The Uchiha Head was wondering if it hadn’t something to do with Mito Uzumaki.

His cousin was clearly infatuated with the eldest Uzumaki princess. He was looking like a starving beast, ready to devour her whole anytime he set his eyes on her. And sometimes, sometimes, Madara had the impression that the princess was looking back at Hikaku.

Still, after everything that had happened, Madara was hesitant to allow that.

After three days of meetings, Nana rushed into the room, breathless.

« Madara-sama ! » she panted, a little disheveled, « he… Tobirama is waking up ! »

Madara didn’t wait, didn’t think. He jumped on his feet and rushed to the infirmary, the Uzumaki Head and princesses on his heels.

************

Tobirama was feeling heavy, like his entire body was made of lead. Just opening his eyes was an ordeal. But he did it anyway, because there was a chakra signature, right next to him, holding his hand. Familiar. Safe. He opened his eyes, and after blinking several times to clear his vision, he recognized the omega woman holding his hand. Relief filled his chest.

« Toka, » he croacked.

Her hazel eyes widened and she gasped, litterally crawling over him to take his face between her palms. Tears were rolling on her face.

« Tobi ! » she cried, « Tobitobitobi... »

She seemed unable to say anything else, as she embraced him tightly, weeping against his throat. With an extreme effort, he managed to lift his hand to pat her head.

« Hello cousin, » he chuckled weakly, « I’m here... »

Despite the exhaustion, despite his worringly low chakra level, he reached to her, pushing his chakra against hers. She immediately coated him in her chakra, and he relaxed, humming. Toka’s chakra was heavy, and warm like the earth warmed by the sun, like a good blanket. Tobirama closed his eyes, inhaling her scent.

Madara bursted through the door, followed by Nana and Hikaku (who was half-naked and wearing only a shirt tied around his hips), as well as a group of Uzumaki that were vaguely familiar, but that he was too tired to recognize right now.

Madara knelt next to him, and took his hand in his. His skin was so, so warm, it seemed to be infusing into his hand. He blinked, looking owlishly at Madara. The alpha was wearing only a sleeveless black yukata that was showcasing his impossible biceps, and simple black pants. His long hair were falling freely on his shoulders, framing his noble face.

« Are you lucid, Tobirama ? » Madara asked softly.

The young omega blinked again, looking between him and the Uzumaki, before frowning.

« Please tell me you weren’t meeting the Red Wave wearing that, » he croacked, « this is very unbecoming of your Clan Head status. »

Madara blinked owlishly, as Hikaku started laughing uproariously, folded in half and holding his ribs. Even Nana was snickering behind her hand.

« Do not worry, Tobirama, » one of the Uzumaki said in a gentle voice, « Madara-dono doesn’t need any of this to prove his Clan Head status. »

Tobirama squinted.

« Sakuhana-dono ? » he mumbled.

And then, sleep claimed him again.

It took him several days to be able to stay awake for more than a few minutes. He was still experiencing periodes of intense cold that made him curl into a ball into his bed, making him want to scream himself hoarse. Fortunately, Nana and Toka were here, holding him in their arms and coating him in their chakra till the coat went away.

He managed to walk alone after ten days, but never for long, and he had to rest for a long moment after each effort. His chakra was being restored slowly, slowlier than usual. The nurses had assured him that it was normal, that it was an effect of the poison. His body was still evacuating the remnants of the venom, which might take some time, given the dose he had received.

Finally, after two weeks, he was feeling strong enough to assist to the meetings with Sakuhana Uzumaki. Toka was escorting him, helping him walk, supporting him. She hadn’t left his side since he had woken up the first time. They still hadn’t talked, because Tobirama was still too weak to bear a long conversation. But he could see that she wanted to tell him something.

He found himself sitting next to Madara, bundled up in several heavy coats, Toka on his left. She had forced a cup of scalding tea into his hands. He listened in silence as Mito summed up what they had gone over with Madara, Nana and Hikaku for the last two weeks.

The treaty had been reviewed and mostly accepted. The Uzumaki had even accepted to pay the Uchiha metal more than the price proposed in the treaty. The only thing they were still discussing was Hikaku’s situation.

It was at this moment Sakuhana turned toward him.

« Tobirama, » she said (and damn, he didn’t remember she was looking so… tired), « Madara-dono told us that you have seen the Kraken, and that you tried to tell him something before fainting. »

Tobirama nodded, taking a sip of tea to ward off the cold.

« Can you tell us what happened down there ? » Madara asked, his voice raising goosebumps on Tobirama’s skin, « and what you tried to tell me ? »

He wetted his lips, searching his words.

« I did see the Kraken, » he said slowly, « and they are not what you think. They are not a warmonging god, nor are they violent. »

« This is not what your coma and the scar on your leg is saying, » Toka said somberly.

A shiver of cold ran up Tobirama’s leg. The scar on his leg had gone from angry red to mostly pink, but he doubted it would ever disappear.

« And let’s not forget they threw a tsunami in our faces, » Madara grumbled, arms crossed on his stron chest (and Tobirama stubbornly refused to be distracted by the way the muscles of his arms were flexing).

Toka gasped in surprise, but Tobirama interrupted her before she could say anything.

« They do… not apprehend the fragilty of human life, » he tried to explain, « they are like a child trying to play with insects and not understanding that they could crush the insects with a flick of an hand. Furthermore, I think they have been misled by the High Priestess, who was the only human who managed to communicate with them at this moment. »

« Very reassuring, » Nana piped up.

« But they were not trying to hurt me, » Tobirama continued, « they were just very curious. I think I was the first human that had dared set a foot in their realm in a long time. They wanted to… speak, I think. »

« So, » Mito said, looking absolutely amazed, « you spoke with the Kraken ? »

« Speaking is a big word, » Tobirama admitted, « they do not speak our langage. They communicates through images that they project with their mind. »

« Like the Yamanaka ? » Nana interrupted him.

« Way more powerful than the Yamanaka, » Tobirama told her.

He had been once confronted to a Yamanaka and their infamous possession jutsu. Biting his tongue to blood had been enough to break it and allow him to knock his opponent out.

Nana whistled lowly under her breath, and Tobirama continued.

« We managed to communicate, » he said, taking a sip of tea, « and I tried my best to explain them the situation. »

He took another sip of tea. The cold was coming back and he shivered. He almost startled when Madara put a hand on his shoulder.

« Are you okay ? » he asked.

« Yeah, » Tobirama said, « it’s just the cold. It will pass... »

« Do you want some of my chakra ? » Madara asked, sounding genuinely concerned.

Tobirama opened his mouth, closed it, hesitated. He finally gave his hand to the alpha, who gently infused burning chakra into his tenkentsu points. The young omega blushed despite himself as the cold was chased from his body.

« Thank you, » he mumbled, looking right in front of him.

Despite ceasing the chakra transfusion, Madara didn’t let go of his hand. And Tobirama didn’t try to take it back. He continued his tale.

« From what I have managed to decipher of what they showed me, they hold a lot affection toward the Uzumaki, » he told, « apparently… they find you cute and hilarious. »

Mito and Sakuhana blinked owlishly, and Mei facepalmed. Commander Mirai, who was standing behind Sakuhana, rolled her eyes and mumbled something that sounded like « how I understand them ».

« So they… like us, like… like pets ? » Mito said in a voice filled with disbelief.

« I don’t think pet is the right way to put it, » the young omega said, « they like to observe you. You are distracting and fascinating. This is what I understood. »

Silence stretched in the room.

« Did they… tell you something else ? » Sakuhana asked, « did they explain why they blessed Hikaku-san ? »

Tobirama chewed on his tongue, and took another sip of tea.

« Yes… I think... »

He tried to find a way to say it.

« They are about to go into hibernation, » he admitted, « and they know the island is threatened. They showed me floats of Mizu ships, and pirates. They didn’t want to start their hibernation without making sure you would stay safe. »

« So they… they chose Hikaku ? » Nana quipped, looking unsure, « but why ? »

« They needed a way to protect the Uzumaki. And they saw an opportunity in Hikaku, and especially in his Sharingan. »

Madara frowned.

« What do you mean ? » he asked.

« The Kraken is… incredibly ancient, » Tobirama tried to explain, « and they possess an unthinkable amount of natural energy. This is how they threw the tsunami at us, they thought we were enemies. »

He exhaled slowly, feeling exhausted.

« From what I understood of what they showed me, » he continued, « they… linked themselves to Hikaku’s Sharingan. I don’t know exactly how, the images were confused and I was… not in the best state to interpret them. »

He faltered a little, black points dancing in his vision. Madara caught him by the shoulder, as Toka crawled to his side on her knees.

« Okay, maybe we should take a pause, » Sakuhana said softly.

« It’s okay, it’s okay, » Tobirama said, straightening up.

« You shouldn’t push yourself, » Toka said, hands fluttering around his head but not daring to touch him.

He gave her a tired smile.

« Don’t worry, » he said, « I’m almost finished. Fire more minutes and I’m back to bed, okay ? »

She nodded and sat right next to him, their thighs touching. He cleared his throat.

« Anyway, » he continued, « the link between Hikaku and the Kraken allows him to tap into their reserve of natural energy at will, even while they will be asleep. They intended him to be able to help you protect the island against your enemies. »

All eyes turned toward Hikaku, who made a face.

« Don’t look at me like that, » he mumbled, crossing his arms on his chest (Nana had finally convinced him to wear a yukata).

Sakuhana cleared her throat to get the assembly’s attention.

« Madara-dono, » she said, « I am sorry to insist, but after hearing that, I won’t change my position. I will sign the treaty only if Hikaku-san stays on the island. »

Tobirama saw Madara frown. He was about to say something when Rei interrupted him.

« Mother, » she said, « Hikaku-san doesn’t have to spend all his time on the island, especially since he has a family on the continent. Why not ask for periods of time on the island ? The rest of the time, an Uzumaki can stay with him on the continent. This way, if we suffer an attack, they will be warned immediately thanks to the earring seals and Tobirama-sama can bring them here with his hiraishin. »

Tobirama smiled, impressed to see how mature and clever Rei had become.

« This seem like a good compromise, » Madara said, « one I can support. »

« Very well, » Sakuhana said, « this sounds like the most reasonnable solution. We... »

« Sorry to interrupt, » Nana said sharply, « but something is annoying me. Why did the Kraken choose Hikaku specifically ? I have a Sharingan too, why just Hikaku and not both of us ? »

The attention came onto Tobirama.

« Well, » he said, licking his lips, « it’s because... »

Despite himself, he snorted. Really, sometimes a life-changing event was due to really tenuous reasons.

« Because he finds Mito pretty, » he finished with a crooked smile.

Chapter Text

« Amaterasu fucking dammit ! » Madara exclaimed, obviously at the end of his rope, « stop being so difficult and get on my back ! »

« I am not being difficult, you are being overbearing ! » Tobirama protested, despite looking almost dead on his feet after barely an hour of water-walking and shivering in cold even as he was bundled in a heavy coat, « and I am not getting on your back ! »

Mito, along with Toka, Hikaku, Nana and Mayu – a young Kraken priestess –, was watching the shitshow unfold with a quite interested eye. Tobirama was looking like a manic raccoon and Madara’s mane seemed to become more voluminous with every passing second, accentuating his uncanny ressemblance with a proud lion.

(Or a moody and fluffy cat, depending on how you were looking at the situation.)

After a few adjustments, Rei’s idea concerning Hikaku had been adopted and integrated into the treaty. Tobirama had given several hiraishin seals to Sakuhana and had taught a few sealmasters how to use the jutsu (garnering praises and warnings in the process, because honestly Senju-sama, this is an incredible breakthrough, but what the fuck?!), just in case Tobirama wouldn’t be able to use it at the moment.

It had also been decided that a priestess would escort Hikaku to the Uchiha compound to help him explore his bond with the Kraken. Mayu, a young woman who had started her priesthood barely six months ago, had been chosen for this task. Her young age meant she had not been corrupted by the High Priestess’s ways. She was shy and mostly hid in her veil, stuttering when one was speaking to her. Yet she seemed eager to do her duty.

After signing the treaty, Mito had chosen to be the first Uzumaki to go with Hikaku on the continent and assist with the building of the first stronghold of their alliance. This had seemed to delight Hikaku, which had deeply confused yet flattered the young princess (Tobirama’s revelation about the reasons behind the Kraken’s choice had been… quite hard to manage, especially because Mito’s crush on Toka was still burning as high as ever, but she also found Hikaku very alluring, and was a little lost about where she was standing in that mess).

Toka had also insisted to come too, refusing to let her little cousin out of her sight. Which was understandable in Mito’s opinion. She knew Toka still hadn’t talked about the… incident with Tobirama, that she was scared to do so, scared not to find the right words and end up hurting him even more. So she compensated by being there when Tobirama needed it, and had spent all her time by his side as he was resting in the infirmary.

They had left this morning, pushed by Madara who wanted to go back to the Uchiha compound as soon as possible, worried about the well-being of his people (this pushed Mito to respect him even more). Tobirama, despite his convalescence and his low chakra levels, had insisted that he could walk by himself, he wasn’t an invalid, thank you very much. It hadn’t taken long before he started lagging behind, breathless. Madara had waited till the omega was at his level and had walked by his side for a moment.

But it had quickly become clear Tobirama wasn’t going to be able to keep going for long. However, in true Tobirama fashion, the young omega had refused to let Madara carry him no matter how many times the alpha had offered, claiming to be fine and able to walk on his own. The Uchiha Head’s obvious short fuse had gone off, and the two of them had been screaming at each other for almost ten minutes now.

« Maybe… maybe we should stop them, » Mayu – who wasn’t as difficult as Tobirama and had accepted to let Toka carry her without much resistance – said hesitantly.

Mito made a face, looking over the others, none of them looking ready to step between Madara and Tobirama (Hikaku because he was apparently finding the show very entertaining, Nana because she seemed to be praying for patience and Toka because she was carrying Mayu). She sighed, ready to do it, when the Uchiha Head snapped.

« For fuck’s sake !! » Madara thundered, « okay, you know what ?! This is not a proposition anymore, this is an order !! You either get on my back or I’m carrying you back on the continent like a potato sack and there is nothing you can do to stop me !! »

« I can walk just fine !! » Tobirama sneered back, baring his teeth, « you are being difficult for nothing !! »

« I am being difficult ?! You’re the one being as difficult as a herd of dead donkeys, refusing help when you’re about to faint ! Now, piggyback ride or firearm carry ! Your choice ! »

Tobirama went silent, gaping in outrage, and blushing madly. For a moment, Mito thought steam would get out of his ears. And then, the young omega deflated like a pierced balloon.

« Piggyback ride, » he muttered, looking at his feet, still blushing furiously.

(Mito couldn’t help but think there was something more than just having to admit a weakneess in public.)

Also blushing, Madara huffed and turned his back on Tobirama, who limped to him, grumbling under his breath, and hopped on the alpha’s large back. Madara grabbed him under the thighs to keep him slipping, before jogging to to get to their level.

And they went on their merry way.

Mito just hoped they wouldn’t start fighting again.

************

Madara was already starting to regret his decision. But not for the reason most might imagine. Tobirama had fallen asleep on his back, like it was expected, honestly what was this idiot thinking, trying to walk for so long when he was still convalescent (not that Madara was surprised).

The omega was a dead weight on his back, barely warm (which had pushed Madara to wrap him in his chakra), his face buried in Madara’s hair and his breathing was echoing in the alpha’s ear. His scent was slowly drifting around and tickling Madara’s nostrils, making him salivate no matter how much he tried to think about something else.

It was thick and sugary like honey, with an underlayer of milk. Which was probably due to the fact that milk was sloly but steadily dripping down Madara’s back, having wetted its way through Tobirama’s shirt and Madara’s robes. It was a torture in itself and the Uchiha Head had been thinking about dead kittens for the last hour to avoid getting a boner.

(His inner alpha, on the other hand, was purring in satisfaction and Madara wanted to strangle it because now was so not the time.)

They reached the continent as the sun was setting and settled their camp in a little clearing near the coast. Tobirama had woken up and almost jumped off Madara’s back when he had noticed the alpha was still carrying him. They had fallen in a heap of limbs on the ground and Madara had let out a gasp as he had faceplanted into the moss, Tobirama sprawled on his back, embarrasment making him very still.

They managed to disentangle themselves from one another and stood up, dusting their clothes. Blushing, Tobirama mumbled what was probably a thanks, before hurrying to Mito’s and the other omegas’s side to take a bath. Madara stayed in the clearing to help Hikaku build a fire, taking off his robes, wet with milk and sweat. Hikaku said nothing, but his eyes were twinkling in mirth.

Tobirama and the others came back a few times later, clean and fresh, and they started preparing the dinner as the two alphas absconded to wash in the nearby torrent (Madara regretfully scrubbed Tobirama’s scent off his skin). When they came back, Tobirama had already fallen asleep on a bedroll on the other side of the fire.

The next day, the Uchiha Head once again had to strongarm the stubborn omega into getting n his back rather than walking. It took time, but he got the last word. At least, Tobirama didn’t fall asleep on him this time.

They were progressing fast, and Madara was relieved to see that despite the situation, Tobirama seemed to get better, his chakra levels increasing slowly day by day. On the fourth day, Madara found himself on guard duty as the other were sleeping soundly. He was looking into the fire thoughtfully, keeping his senses in alert, when Tobirama moved to sit next to him. He was huddled in his heavy fur coat.

« Are you okay ? » Madara asked, throwing a glance at him.

« Just cold, » Tobirama hummed, « it will pass... »

He sighed and adjusted his coat and the collar of his shirt. And Madara caught a glimpse of the Memory Token nestled between his breasts, shining with the light of the fire. Madara licked his lips, searching for words.

« This pendant, » he asked carefully, « who gave it to you ? »

Tobirama blinked, before taking the cristal between his long fingers and fiddling with it, chewing on his lower lip. Madara gulped discreetly.

« Izuna did, » he said, looking into the fire.

Of course. Madara should have guessed it.

« Did he tell you what it is ? »

« … a token blessed by Amaterasu… for luck… right ? »

The young alpha bit his tongue, promising himself to tan his brother’s hide when he would be back to the compound. What was this dumbass thinking, giving away prized heirloom like candies ?

« Not… exactly, » he said.

« Oh... »

Tobirama bit his lower lip and looked away.

« Don’t be angry at him, » he just said.

« I… will try, » Madara said, « but I think I should tell you what it really is, and what it means to our clan. »

The young omega nodded, still holding the cristal between his fingers.

« This is the memory of our clan, » Madara explained, « it contains the chakra signatures of all the members of the Uchiha Clan since Indra. This cristal has the property to retain chakra signatures, even after all the chakra pourred in it has faded. It has been offered to Indra by Amaterasu herself. »

Tobirama frowned, before starting to examine the cristal closely.

« Every Uchiha since Indra has pourred a spark of chakra into this cristal, » Madara continued, « to be remembered by the generations to come. We have forgotten their names. But they are still here with us. »

The young omega stayed silent, and then precautionously took off the pendant and presented it to Madara.

« I didn’t know, » he said, « here, if this is so important for the Uchiha, you should be the one to keep it. »

Madara stared at the cristal laid on Tobirama’s palm, the flammes dancing on its facet like spirits (like the souls of his ancestors). He inhaled and then gently pushed Tobirama’s hand away.

« No, » he said, « Izuna gave it to you. You should keep it. »

Tobirama hesitated.

« Furthermore, » Madara continued, « you seem to have a link with it. Hikaku said he had seen you when you were talking to the Kraken. And that the token was glowing. »

The young omega blinked, before his carmine eyes widened.

« Oh. It was your chakra, » he said, « the chakra you gave me. It’s what made the token glow. It’s what woke them up, the… memories of these Uchiha. And it’s what gave me the strenght to survive down there. »

He tied the pendant around his swan neck, letting the cristal rest between his breasts.

« Your chakra and their presence... »

Madara blushed helplessly.

************

They reached the compound a few days later, and Tobirama was relieved to see that nothing had happened in their absence. They were welcomed by a fretting Izuna, who was looking like he hadn’t slept in several days. He litterally jumped on Madara, making him turn around to examine him under all angles, to be sure he wasn’t wounded.

When Madara protested, batting him away while calling him a worrywart, Izuna zeroed in onto Tobirama. Smiling, Tobirama let him pat his shoulders, arms and flanks, before taking him into his arms and squeezing tightly. The young omega buried his nose in Izuna’s short hair, inhaling his scent to relax.

Izuna then turned to Hikaku and proceeded to almost strip him bare in the middle of the path, while screeching in his face that he had worried the whole clan. In return, Hikaku grabbed Izuna’s head, demanding to know where the hell his hair had gone.

Tobirama slapped a hand on his mouth, his shoulders shaking in mirth. Finally, he let go and started laughing, loud and carefree. He got tackled halfway by an excited Torii, who was followed by Daichi and Tajima. He got hugged and scented, and then beratted for putting his life in danger by his two cousins, who had apparently smelt the remnants of poison on him.

The presented Mito, Mayu and Toka to the clan. The young priestess was especially impressed, hiding herself in her veil, since it was probably the first time in her life she found herself among foreign shinobi. She got even more impressed, seeming to litterally shrink on herself by the minute, when Hiromi showed up and turned her consequent attention on her.

The two priestesses gauges each other for a tense second, before Hiromi smiled widely and all but dragged Mayu to the Temple of Amaterasu.

They then offered rooms to Mito and Toka in the Gynaeceum, where they ran into Chihiro and the clone Tobirama had left to take care of Kagami. The young omega got beratted again for putting his life in danger as he was getting Kagami back and thanking his clone for taking care of the baby.

« Are you even listening to me, boy ? » Chihiro groused loudly.

Tobirama crouched to be at eye level with her and embraced her tightly.

« I’m listening, » he said, voice a little hoarse with emotion, « thank you for worrying about me, Chihiro. I promise I will be more careful. »

This seemed to completely stun the old woman. She blinked and gaped. Then she blushed and smacked Tobirama on the head.

« You’d better keep your promise, lad, » she grumbled, threading her fingers through his hair, « or I’m going to bend you over my knee and spank you. »

Tobirama snorted.

They then went to the Head House to assist to the debriefing of the past few weeks. Tobirama fed Kagami as Madara and Hikaku were recounting the events that had happened since they had received Nana’s letter almost six weeks ago. Izuna, upon learning that Tobirama had thought stopping a tsunami bare-handed would be a good idea, beratted him for being a suicidal idiot.

Tobirama watched him rant with a smile, before all but falling asleep on him.

When he woke up, he was laying in a nest of furs with Kagami bundled on his chest, babbling and kneading his right breast, sometimes mouthing the skin. Tobirama blinked, humming as he gently stroked the baby’s fuzzy hair. Kagami laughed and rolled on his back to catch Tobirama’s hand, before starting to chew on one of his fingertips.

« He seems to love you very much, » a voice said thoughtfully on his right.

The young omega looked on his right to see Toka. She had let her hair down, and was wearing a long black yukata. She seemed tired and that made Tobirama’s heart clench painfully.

« Izuna says you owe him a spar for falling asleep on him, » she said as she passed him a cup of tea, « he was worried, though. »

Tobirama straightened up in the nest and took the cup of tea. He gently set Kagami in the nest and the baby immediately rolled on his belly and started to explore by crawling around, babbling happily. The young omega snorted, taking a sip of tea. The silence between Toka and him stretched, heavy. He could feel she wanted to say something but didn’t know how.

« I’m angry, » she finally said, finishing her own cup and refiling it, « at you, at me… I wish you had told me what had happened to you... »

She bit her tongue before continuing.

« We are supposed to watch each other’s backs. And I am angry that you thought I was a fragile thing to be protected and not told the truth. But I am angrier at myself for not seeing you were suffering, for not understanding that something was horribly wrong. »

She exhaled, looking at the ceiling. Tears pearled at the corners of her hazel eyes.

« I should have come back, » she croacked, crushing the tears under her palm, « I should have been by your side to protect you. »

« It’s not your fault, » Tobirama said, feeling his throat tighten, « I knew what I was doing when I decided not to tell you what happened to me. I… I was... »

He chewed on his lower lip, the fragile skin threatening to break under his sharp teeth.

« I was terrified, » he admitted, « I was feeling dirty, powerless, and I… I didn’t want you to see me like that… and I was scared they would… hurt you like they hurt me… scared that they would use you against me… or me against you... »

He bit his tongue almost to blood.

« I just wanted you not to suffer, » he breathed, « even if that meant suffering myself. »

He looked into her eyes.

« I love you, Toka, more than I ever did my blood brother. »

« … you never told me that before, » she sniffled.

« I never understood it before recently, » he admitted, licking his lips, « I was… blinded by my duty toward Hashirama, and… maybe I thought it was love… I don’t know... »

He caught Kagami under the arms when the baby tried to escape the nest. Toka snorted.

« Love you too, cousin, » she croacked.

Tobirama smiled, eyes wet. He took her hand and dragged her inside the nest, till they were laying side by side, Kagami sandwiched between them. The baby protested loudly, babbling and squirming. Both omegas chuckled and kissed the baby’s fuzzy head, laughing even louder when Kagami babbled in indignation and grabbed the hem to Toka’s yukata to try to escape.

« Easy, kiddo, » Toka said, gently unhooking the baby’s tiny fingers from her shirt.

Kagami glared at her. Toka smiled toothily before looking into Tobirama’s eyes.

« Are you sure he isn’t from you ? » she teased, « because he sure as hell is as stubborn as you are. »

« Must be the milk, » Tobirama drawled, before yawning widely.

« Maah ! » Kagami cried, pawing at Tobirama’s chin, « maaah maah ! »

A tear rolled on the young omega’s cheek. He kissed Kagami’s forehead and curled around the baby, soon joined by Toka.

************

Mito gently laid another blanket on Toka and Tobirama. Both of them were asleep in Tobirama’s nest in a corner of the Gynaeceum, with Kagami huddled between them. Their cheeks were streaked with lines of salt, and they were looking exhausted. But they seemed to finally have been able to speak and Mito was happy for them.

She looked around.

The old omega woman who seemed to be the official/unofficial boss of the place was lurking in a corner, pretending to mind her own business, but Mito could see she was keeping an eye on them. A tiny omega with short brown hair haloing their heart-shaped face – whose features were clearly not Uchiha, which surprised the princess, for the Uchiha weren’t known to integrate foreigners into their ranks, defensive as they were of their bloodline limit – was shadowing her every move, looking at her like she was holding all the answers they needed.

(There was a tell-tale bump on their belly that was making Mito very uneasy, for what it was implying.)

But the princess had no doubt Toka and Tobirama would be safe here. She tiptoed her way out of the room and out of the Gynaeceum. Mayu was still in the Temple of Amaterasu with the Uchiha priestess, and Mito needed a breath of fresh air after all the meetings of the day.

She made her way through the Uchiha compound, looking around curiously. This place was so different from Uzushio, so much more… human in a way. The castle of Uzu had always seemed right out of a fairy-tale, but this place was… almost relaxing in comparison.
Her walk led her to what appeared to be a training ground. And she stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Hikaku right in the middle of it. He was bare-chested, sweat rolling on his skin in shiny rivulets, his brown hair tied up in a ponytail, baring his neck.

Mito blushed and gulped, the sight awakening something old and animal in her.

(« Because he finds Mito pretty. »)

She licked her lips, observing the alpha as he moved seamlessly through the katas. The grace he was displaying was different from Toka’s – more skybound, where the Senju tended to be rooted in earth like a tree – but no less appealing. A part of her wanted to watch the two of them spar, to see them move together, and maybe join them in their dance.

He stopped to settle his breathing and their gazes crossed, catching each other. They looked at each other for what felt like an eternity. There was an intensity in the young alpha’s dark gaze that made Mito shiver.

She decided to take the first step.

« So you find me pretty ? » she chuckled teasingly as she walked toward him, assessing his naked biceps appreciatingly (just like Toka’s, they were perfectly proportionned).

« I can’t take my eyes off of you, » he answered immediately his lips spreading in a predatory smile.

Mito inhaled. She was close enough to smell his scent, deep and musky, with an underlying scent of salt and ashes. It made Mito’s mouth water despite herself.

« And, » she purred, adverting her eyes, « am I… the only one you find pretty ? »

He snorted, approaching till they were almost touching.

« I can’t say if this is a trap question, » he growled lowly, his breathing carresing her face, « or if you really wanted me to answer. »

She grinned, looking into his eyes.

« Well, » she said in the same tone, « I guess you will have to discover it for yourself. We are shinobi after all. We are supposed to know how to read between the lines. »

Hikaku’s smile became even larger.

« If there is one thing my little adventure with your god taught me, princess, » he purred, straightening up to tower over her, « it is that life is precious and that time shouldn’t be lost in stupid dances if that can be helped. »

He started prowling around her and Mito swallowed the saliva that had pooled in her mouth. A part of her wanted him to pounce, wanted him to spread her on the ground, wanted to claw his back open while he speared her on his cock.

« So here is the truth, princess, » he growled into her ear, his chest almost plastered to her back, « I desire you so fucking much I could fuck you on that training ground for all to see. But I won’t do it, because I want your respect and your heart more than I want your body. »

She exhaled, fire creeping slowly in her veins.

« But yes, » he continued breathlessly, « you are not the only one I desire, nor the only one I find… pretty. I am sure you know who I am talking about. »

Mito turned to face him. They were litterally breathing into each other’s mouths.

« I think I know, yes, » she said.

The silence stretched between them. Hikaku’s warmth seemed to envelop her like a blanket and Mito desperately wanted to kiss him. She inhaled and smiled, stroking her index under his lower lip.

« Seems so… I do wonder if her desires coincide with ours, » he said, licking his lips.

Mito inhaled sharply, feeling heat pool in her lower belly. Images of what could be, what could happen flashed before her eyes, and the animal part of herself was vibrating with primal hunger.

« I do hope it’s the case, » Hikaku continued, head tilted on the side, « I want both of you really fucking much after all, but only if you wnat me back. »

« That much ? » Mito croacked, voice hoarse.

« More than you can imagine, » he purred, « I am Uchiha after all. We are absolute in love, and your god made me greedy. »

That made Mito chuckle lowly, baring her teeth in a parody of a smile.

« How I understand you, » she growled, « we Uzumaki are as greedy as our god. And our desires are probably as absolute as your love. »

She took a step forward and they ended up chest to chest. Hikaku was radiating scorching warmth and it made Mito shudder and grin wildly.

« Let’s just hope she wants us as much as we wnat her, » Hikaku whispered against her lips.

Chapter Text

Almost three months had passed, since they had come back from Uzushio. Winter had come, harsh and cold, and snow with it, covering Fire Country in white. Life had stayed dormant, beasts and humans alike cowering in their homes waiting for the cold season to pass.

But for the Uchiha and their allies, it had been a good season. They had had a few deaths among their elders, due to age and sicknesses, but way less than what they had expected, thanks to Chihiro and Tobirama working hand in hand to heal those who needed it.

The babies were all chubby and well-fed, vibrating with life and energy. The omegas were lacking milk no more, and all of those who were mated were expecting. Despite the harshness of the season, the clan didn’t have to restrit food, and they even expected grain to last them into spring.

Furthermore, winter had also brought them a new alliance, with the proud and nomadic snake-summoning clan, the Yashagoro. They had come with their vassal clan, a small group composed of barely five nuclear families, with a knack for Wind jutsu of all kinds, the Namikaze.

This had prompted the Uchiha and the Hatake, with the Kohaku’s and Uzumaki’s support, to start building their stronghold, to be able to welcome them. They had chosen a location halfway between the Uchiha compound and the Mountain of the Eternal Rains, since the Hatake didn’t wish to leave their ancestral land unintended. This place also presented the advantage of being quite close to the Kohaku compound.

(What Tobirama found ironical was the fact it was the exact place Madara and Hashirama had been meeting to as children.)

The remparts, their fortifications and the perimeter and trap seal were already in place, and they were currently busy securing the roads between the still nameless stronghold and the Uchiha compound. One of them was passing near the Shimura territory and would need extra attention.

The Yashagoro and the Namikaze had settled in the stronghold and were enthousiastically participating to the building of the habitation quarters, along with some Uchiha, Hatake and Kohaku. It was clear the stronghold would soon be finished.

Other alliance talks were currently taking place with the Inuzuka Clan and the Aburame Clan. But there was little doubt they were going to accept. Both their territories were close to the Hyuga Clan, and they were at odd with the Byakugan holders, due to ethical reasons.

(Like the Hatake, the Inuzuka and Aburame viscerally hated slavery and anyone praticing it, like the Hyuga. It was probably due to their proximity with nature and animals. Anyways, these three clans in particular were the worst nightmare of slavers trading in the East of Fire Country.)

But now, with spring pointing its nose, fighting was going to start anew, and the Uchiha fully intended to be several steps ahead of their enemies.

And they knew exactly with who they were going to start.

************

Setsuna was feeling febrile. He tried to concentrate on his katas, but between the bulge of his stomach and the thoughts firing through his head, it was useless. Sighing, he stretched his arms over his head till his back popped, got his yukata back and walked inside the Gynaeceum. He wanted to take a bath and then drink some tea, maybe with Akito and Takeo.

He was still baffled that the Uchiha, both omegas and alphas, seemed to have adopted him so easily. They all did their best to make him feel at ease and help him forget his trauma. All the stories he had been told about the Uchiha, how they wanted to exterminate the Senju, how they kidnapped Senju children to drink their blood, all of these had proved to be completely false.

The Uchiha were kind. They were people who loved, who hated, people with families, with friends. People Setsuna had come to appreciate and respect. They were different from the Senju, and when the boy thought about his life back with his birth clan, it made him angry.

He hadn’t been happy in the Senju compound. He thought he had been, but now that he compared his former life with the Senju with his current life with the Uchiha, he understood he hadn’t. Despite the presence of his mother and his omega friends, he hadn’t been happy. There had been an underlying fear of looking up, of speaking up, of opposing an alpha in any way. He had been taught since childhood that he had to be silent, pretty, demure if he wanted to attract the eye of an alpha and have a good marriage and a lot of children.

(It was more or less what Hashirama-sama had told him before shipping him off to the Shimura like a head of cattle.

Shut your mouth, be pretty, spread your legs.)

He sighed and shuddered as he stripped to go in the hammam. The atmosphere was hot and filled with steam. Setsuna spotted Han and one of his friends called Erika in the corner and trotted in his direction when the old omega waved at him.

« Hello kid, » Han rasped with a tired smile, « you’ve finished early today. »

« Yeah, » Setsuna said as he sat on a stool next to Han, « I wasn’t feeling very well. I couldn’t concentrate. »

« Maah, it’s okay, » Erika said, passing him a bassin to wash himself, « you don’t have to push yourself. Go at your own path. »

« True that, » Han added, « you’ve already made a lot of progress. And in your state, it’s difficult to train for too long. »

Setsuna felt his throat tighten. He washed his shoulders, before letting them slump.

« It’s starting to move, » he said faintly.

He bit his lower lip, feeling his eyes sting.

« I don’t like it when it moves, » he whispered, « I wish it would stay still... »

He shuddered, missing the sad look the two Uchiha shared over his head. He hugged his knees and hid his face against them.

« I am scared, » he admitted.

« It’s normal to be scared, kid, » Erika said, shuffling to sit next to him, « here, I’m going to wash your back. »

Setsuna thanked her as she started gently scrubbing his back with the soapy sponge. The boy looked up at Han, who smiled softly at him. But there was a shadow in his onyx eyes.

« Does it hurt ? » he asked, throat tight. He didn’t have to tell Han what he meant. He could see the old omega had understood.

« Yes, it does, » Han sighed, mouth twisted in a regretful grimace.

It made Setsuna tense, the fear buried deep in his throat burning anew. But at the same time, he was grateful for the honesty. Erika tsked, throwing the spong at Han’s face, who caught it without looking.

« Don’t scare the kid, you dumbass, » she grumbled.

« I’m telling things as they are old hag, » Han retorted playfully, « there’s no interest in sugar-coating difficult situations. »

« Old hag ?! How dare you ?! Have you looked at yourself in a mirror recently ?! » Erika countered back with a toothy grin.

It made Setsuna dissolve in helpless snorts. The two Uchiha grinned.

« There, » Erika said as she rubbed his back, « feeling better ? »

He nodded.

« Good. We’re not going to lie to you, kiddo, birthing a child is not a piece of cake. But there are techniques that can make the labor more bearable. »

« Breathing techniques for example, » Han added, « between the two of us, we had like… seven children. We can teach you if you want. »

Setsuna nodded frantically.

« Yes. Yes, please. »

He was feeling slightly less scared.

Slightly.

************

A white wolf, bleeding and limping, was pacing, hesitating, under a large oak.

Suddenly, a sleek black panther fell from the canopy next to the wolf. They started gently crowding the wolf till they let themselves fall on their side between two roots.

The panther then started licking the wolf’s wounds, purring.

************

Mayu had always been told that serving the Kraken was an unspeakable honor. Her family had celebrated for three days when she had been chosen to integrate the Temple. And she had been told it was an honor to be sent on the continent to follow and help the chosen of the Kraken, that she was fulfilling the desire of her god.

As a naive young woman who had never left her island before, she had thought that all priestesses of the continent showed the same amount of respect and reverence to their respective gods as the Kraken priestesses did.

Apparently she was wrong.

As demonstrated by the priestess of Amaterasu who was currently copiously cussing at her own goddess, while the Hatake heiress, who apparently was more or less the official/unofficial priestess of their gods, was on all fours, throwing her knucklebones again and again, muttering in her non-existant beard.

« Hiromi-san, Torii-san, » she said to annouce herself, « did something happen ? »

They turned toward her, looking slightly hallucinated.

« Ah, Mayu, » Hiromi said, « you’re here. I just had yet another prophetic dream. »

Her tone was extremely sarcastic.

« Oh, » Mayu said, trotting between the lit candles, holding her veil above her ankles so it wouldn’t catch on fire, « what kind of dream ? »

« Cryptic as fuck, like always, » the Uchiha priestess groaned, shoulders slumping, « one clear prediction for once, is it too much to ask for ? »

Mayu shrugged helplessly, not knowing what to answer.

« Well, » she tried, « your goddess is so far away from us. Maybe this is how she is seeing the world and she doesn’t know how to convey it otherwise. »

Hiromi pouted, looking at Mayu and then at Torii with her dead eyes. The Hatake princess scrunched her nose.

« Nah, she’s probably just a troll, » Hiromi sighed.

She cracked her neck.

« Anyways, » she exclaimed, clapping her hands, « we have a prophetic dream to decipher. Ready to go to work, Mayu-san ? Maybe your god’s eyes will help us. »

« I’m ready, Hiromi-san. »

************

Tobirama entered into the cell, feeling slightly irritated. He had had to let Kagami at the Gynaeceum and this was angering him. Toka and Hikaku had asked for his help with a… long-time guest who apparently had a strong case of tied-tongue.

Toka and Hikaku were standing, arms crossed on their chest, in front of a man tied to a steel chair fixated to the floor, entirely naked and covered in superficial wounds.

The Shimura Heir was honestly looking worse for wear, not that Tobirama was feeling any remorse for the alpha’s situation, since this man had contributed to Setsuna’s suffering. But Toka and Hikaku had done quite a number on him.

The fact that he hadn’t broken despite that showed quite a strenght of character. He might not be such a good shinobi, but he at least was stubborn as hell.

Tobirama gave him a quick onceover before turning to Toka.

« Still nothing ? » he asked.

« Nothing, » Toka confirmed, shaking her head with a pout.

« We tried everything we could think off, » Hikaku added, looking quite irritated, « even with genjutsu, but the only things we got were insults and taunts of questionnable quality. »

Tobirama rose a brow, the corner of his mouth quirking up despite himself. The Shimura sneered in anger, but the young omega ignored him.

« That’s why we called you, » Toka added, « we thought you might have an idea to make him crack. »

Tobirama nodded, starting to think. But then, the Shimura alpha snorted cruelly.

« You really think I will say anything to you, bitch ? » he snarled with a lewd smirk.

« Hey, » Toka growled, showing her teeth, « shut up. »

The Shimura spat at her feet and the young woman slapped him without missing a beat. But that didn’t deter the Shimura.

« Do you really think that anybody would be afraid of you, whore ? » he continued harshly, « we all know you roll over for any alpha, to the point you even got knocked up ! »

Tobirama was feeling like cold water was dribbling down his back. The Shimura spat at his feet before continuing.

« You should have been grateful my brother debased himself by accepting to marry an honorless whore like you ! But you turned down that chance by betraying your brother to grovel at these pathetic Uchiha’s feet ! What, are they fucking you that well ?! »

Tobirama wasn’t speaking, wasn’t breathing. Yet the Shimura still wasn’t done.

« You know what, bitch ? » he spat, « maybe I will tell you what you want to know… if you sit on my dick ! »

« Will you shut up ?! » Toka roared, as Hikaku punched the alpha in the guts.

The young omega was feeling cold, throat too tight to breathe. Was he really that fragile that a few words were enough to pry at his cracks and break him open and raw ?

(« Get the bitch ! »)

He was feeling like hands were gripping his hips and his neck, awakening bruises that had disappeared a long time ago. It hurt like hell.

(« Get the bitch ! »)

He was doing his best not to show how deeply the Shimura words had affected him. But he couldn’t get himself to breathe. Black points were dancing before his eyes.

He couldn’t faint here.

(« Get the... » « They should respect you no matter what is between your legs !! »)

Tobirama inhaled, before turning to Toka, who had been talking to him.

« Do not worry, Toka, » he said with a smile, « I am perfectly fine. »

He turned back toward the Shimura Heir, letting his lips spread in a predatory smile. This made the alpha’s horripilating smirk slip off his face as if he had been slapped. He tensed like a bowstring. Tobirama prowled to him.

« You can think or spew whatever you want, Shimura dog, » he purred, standing behind him and kneading his shoulders, « I don’t give a damn about it. Why would I ? You are nothing. »

The Shimura growled but Tobirama continued, merciless.

« And this dick you seem so proud of ? It’s not even the most impressive I have ever seen. »

The alpha snarled, obviously offended.

« I suppose if I ask you to willingly answer, you will refuse, » Tobirama said.

« Go fuck yourself, whore, » the Shimura spat.

The young omega chuckled darkly. It was stronger than him, his sadistic side was purring at the back of his mind.

« I was really hoping you would say that, » he admitted.

He straightened up and cracked his neck. The Shimura was trying to look at him over his shoulder, but his restraints were too tight to allow him such a movement.

« You know, » Tobirama explained, «  I can think of dozens of ways to make you suffer beyond all that you can imagine. But today there is one I really want to try. Would you be up for it ? »

The Shimura paled and started trashing in his bindings. Tobirama cackled cruelly. He grabbed the Shimura’s head between his hands, stabbing his nails into the man’s temples, and shook it slightly.

« You know, » he growled lowly, « there is a fact most people forget. The human body is mostly made of water. And water is a wondeful element. »

He licked his lips before continuing.

« Because its physical state depends of the speed of its molecules, » he explained.

The young omega bent down to whisper in his ear.

« Did you know I can manipulate water down to the molecules ? » he revealed.

The Shimura froze, connecting the dots.

« You told my brother you wouldn’t kill me, » he breathed.

« Oh, but I’m not going to kil you, » Tobirama purred, kneading the alpha’s muscles, « I’m just going to make you regret ever being born. »

He stalked around him, towering over the Shimura alpha with a cruel smirk.

« So, » he pondered out loud, « what bodypart am I starting with ? »

His eyes fell between the alpha’s legs and his smirk became positively wicked.

« Why not this dick you seem so proud of, huh ? » he sneered.

Now ? The Shimura was pale as death. Tobirama didn’t care. He formed a half-rat hand sign, concentrating his chakra to cast his jutsu. The effect was immediate. The Shimura started squirming in his bonds, face red and sweaty. His cock had risen to full mast and it was a worrying purple color.

Tobirama’s smile became larger.

« S… stop, » the alpha pled.

« Oh, » Tobirama crooned lowly, « you know what you have to do for it to stop, hum ? »

The Shimura’s jaws tightened and he refused to speak.

« That’s what I thought, » Tobirama cackled, « let’s increase the temperature, shall we ? »

He did just that. The Shimura’s cock started sizzling from the inside out and an appetizing smell of pork spread in the cell. He heard Toka gag behind him, but she did nothing to stop him. The Shimura was now weeping.

« I will speak ! » he exclaimed, « I will speak ! Please stop ! »

Tobirama kept going for a few seconds, before he stopped his jutsu. The Shimura crumbled in his bonds, breathless, trembling.

« Not so tight-lipped now, huh, Shimura dog ? » he taunted.

He straightened up and turned to Toka.

« I’ll be leaving the rest to you, » he said lightly, « call me back if he needs a little more… convincing. »

« Of course, » she said with a smile, « thanks for the help, cousin. »

He nodded and exited the cell. All this time, the feeling of hands on his hips hadn’t left him a second.

************

The more it was going on, the more Hiromi was starting to think Amaterasu’s end goal was to make her go crazy. With the help of Mayu and Torii, they had spent the day asking their respective gods for clearer clues or just plain clear answers, they had dug through a millenia of prophetic dreams records, they had tried every combination of their respective prophetic abilities they could think of, and yet, still nothing.

Between the MotherStorm basically giving Torii the godly version of a middle finger by changing her answers at every knucklebones throw, the Kraken misunderstanding the question and showing Mayu all the pretty sea slugs they had seen in their life, and Amaterasu just… ignoring her, the day had been quite trying.

Which was why Hiromi had brought the sake out. They needed something stronger than tea to drown their faillure.

« Stupid goddess, » she hiccupped, pretty red in the face, « I’mma eat all the soldier pills of the compound and never fall asleep ever again, see how she likes it ! »

« That would… hips !.. be bad for your health, » Mayu slurred, before faceplanting on the low table and starting to snore.

For someone who daily and casually ingested the disgusting sludge she needed to get into trance, the Uzumaki priestess was a complete lightweight. Torii, on the contrary, had downed half the bottle and wasn’t even looking tipsy.

« You know, » the Hatake said, « maybe we are just… not being litteral enough... »

Hiromi groaned and sprawled on the steps leading to the statue.

« I’m not sober enough to think about that right now, » she admitted, speech quite slurred, « let’s see that tomorrow. »

Torii cackled gleefully and downed the rest of the bottle.

************

Chihiro observed her work critically. The rope was almost done, around nine feet long for half an inch in thickness. It was a beautiful brown color, with flashes of metal showing here and ther. It was decently heavy but light enough to be wielded easily.

She had made it with Setsuna’s shorn hair and the best ninja wire she could find in the compound. It had taken her months, because her hands weren’t as agile as they had been in her prime anymore, and because she only had time to work on it late at night, after she had completed her other duties.

She perfectly understood why Setsuna had asked to have his hair cut, and honestly, she was proud of her little student for daring to ask such a thing, especially after Tobirama had told her what long hair meant to Senju omegas.

Yet, when she had cut it, she hadn’t been able to throw it away. It was obviously well-cared for, soft, silky and resistant. It would have been a shame to throw it away rather than use it. The other reason she hadn’t thrown it away was because she remembered one of the prophetic dreams Hiromi had recounted to her, about a brown rope strangling a man.

For having spent a lot of time trying to find a meaning in the hundreds of prophetic dreams recorded since the founding of the clan, she had noticed that their goddess had a tendency to be quite litteral even if she spoke in symbols.

Humming softly under her breath, Chihiro rolled her work in a neat roll to put it back in its due place.

Maybe that would give his pride back to her little student.

************

Izuna yawned widely. He had just gotten out of the bath and was about to start his meal. The day had been long and tiring. Madara was still at the stronghold, with Jahi and Ryuko Yashagoro, to settle some details concerning the planning of the building of the housing. He wouldn’t be at the compound for the next few days and it was up to Izuna to care for the clan.

The young alpha cracked his neck and made his way to the kitchen. The wood was creaking under his feet and Izuna thought he might have to replace it at one point or another. The planks were almost five centuries old, coming from an old oak that had been growing where the compound now was.

He was about to start making an omelet when he felt a presence at the front door. Frowning, he waited, but no knock came. Yet the presence didn’t leave the porch. Curious, and a little irritated – he was hungry – he went to open the door.

Tobirama was under the porch, biting his nails. He actually startled, which surprised Izuna. The omega stayed silent for a second, before turning on his heels.

« I’m sorry, » he said over his shoulder, « I shouldn’t have bothered you. I... »

Izuna caught him by the wrist before he could leave.

Chapter Text

With a lot of gentleness and precaution, Izuna had managed to coax Tobirama inside the Head House. The omega had this wild cornered animal look, and the young alpha knew he could bolt at any moment. But at the same time, Tobirama made hesitant yet aborted movements toward him, as if caught in an internal dilemna.

He brought him inside the living-room, sat him on a cushion, put a heavy blanket on his shoulders and shoved a cup of steaming lavender tea in his hands. He then quickly whipped up a mushroom omelet – because he was still hungry as fuck and Tobirama had to be too – and brought two plates in the living-room.

Tobirama was still there, which, given the state Izuna had found him in, was a huge win. He set the plate in front of the omega and sat next to him with the other one. It took a moment, but Tobirama finally started to eat and recount what had distressed him so much.

He told about the Shimura Heir and how each of the fucker’s words felt like a freezing knife wedged into his deepest wounds. How torturing the asshole didn’t make the cold disappear. About the memories the incident awoke in him.

« I still feel their hands on me, » he whispered, « they’re long dead, devoured by worms, I shed their blood myself. And yet, they’re still here, still haunting me, and I feel so fucking weak for that. »

He exhaled. Izuna wanted to say something to comfort him, but the words weren’t coming to him.

« I don’t want to let them win, » Tobirama continued, « don’t want to give them the satisfaction to know how to do it. I feel like everytime I manage to take a step forward, they’re dragging me back to where I was. »

« It’s not true, » Izuna said, filling Tobirama’s cup of tea, « you’re not weak and you’re taken many steps toward recovery. I can’t tell you I know what you are going through, cause that would be a lie. But from what I’m seeing, these ghosts aren’t dragging you back, they are… slowing you down... »

Tobirama glanced at him from under under his silvery bangs, craddling his mug against his chest, and let a tiny smile spread his lips.

« Thanks, » he said faintly, taking a sip of tea.

« I mean it, » Izuna insisted, « you are strong. Damn, look at what you did until now ! You stood up against me and Madara and let me tell you you gave us a fucking hard time ! You faced a god one on one and you came back to tell the tale ! You stopped a tsunami bare-handed ! »

A blush had spread onto Tobirama’s high cheekbones and he was hiding behind the rim of his cup, looking away. But Izuna wasn’t done.

« These pathetic cowards would never have stood a chance against you. Had they attempted even a tenth of what you did, they would have been obliterated. »

Tobirama emitted a sound halfway between a snort and a sob.

« Tobi ? » Izuna said hesitantly, wondering if maybe he had gone too far.

« It’s… I am so ashamed, » he breathed, « so fucking ashamed... »

« You don’t have... »

« You are so kind to me, » Tobirama interrupted him, « and yet... »

He inhaled.

« You know, » he said, licking his lips and looking at the ceiling, « after the… incident with the Shimura fucker, I went back to the Gynaeceum and I… breastfed Kagami. Usually, it’s enough to calm me down. But it didn’t work this time. The ghosts were still here. »

He took a sip of tea before looking at Izuna.

« But suddenly, I felt as if I had had an illumination, » he said, « I… though that maybe, if I laid with an alpha who respected me, who wouldn’t hurt me, the ghosts would go away. And the only alpha who fitted that description that I could think about was you. »

Izuna blushed to his hairline, and Tobirama set his now empty cup on the table.

« But I refuse to do that to you, » he said with a sorry smile, « it would be… it would be like treating you like an object for my own benefit, and it would make me no better than these fuckers who raped me. And I refuse to stoop so low. »

That explained his reaction when Izuna had opened the door. Sighing, Tobirama took off the blankets and folded it, before standing up.

« Thank you for listening to me, Izuna, » he said with a tired smile, « I’m feeling better. »

He was lying, Izuna could tell. He wasn’t looking any better, just tired and defeated. The young alpha wondered if he should let him go, if that was the right decision to take. And he finally decided that it wasn’t.

« You will never be like these assholes, » he said, « the very fact you are having these hesitations proves you are better than them. »

Tobirama stopped under the doorway.

« I want to help you, » Izuna continued, « I just need you to tell me how to do it. And if this is what you think you need... »

The young omega was standing still, seeming to be barely breathing. Once upon a time, Izuna would have done his best to convince Tobirama his idea had to happen, that sleeping with Izuna would solve all his problems. But he had changed, and he knew that wouldn’t be fair to Tobirama. Tobirama exhaled, and turned to look at Izuna.

« You are in love with Torii, » he said.

Izuna blushed again, feeling a little called out.

« And I know she is interested in you, » Tobirama added, « I don’t want to be an obstacle between the two of you. »

Izuna licked his lips, trying to order his thoughts. He understood Tobirama’s point of view, and was very touched that his friend seemed supportive of what was growing between him and Torii. But at the same time, he didn’t want Tobirama to sacrifice his sanity because of that.

« It’s true, » he said, choosing his words carefully, « I am very attracted to your cousin. And I would lie if I said I am not happy that she seems… interested back. But this is not about what might happen between us. This is about helping someone who is really important to me. »

Tobirama blinked, before inhaling sharply, sounding like fabric tearing. He sat back at the table and his face in his hands.

« I don’t want you to feel pressured into anything, » he breathed, « and I don’t want you to feel obligated to help me. Hell ! I’m not even sure I want it. »

« Tobirama, » Izuna said softly, « look at me. »

The young omega did, looking at Izuna in the eyes. The young alpha then took one of his hands in his, and Tobirama squeezed it.

« I am not feeling obligated to do anything, » he said with conviction, « nor am I feeling pressured into anything. I just want to help you. If that can appease you, I swear I will tell you immediately if anything is bothering me. And if anything happens tonight, I want you to tell me if anything is bothering you. And I want you to know, you are the one who is choosing what will happen next, and I will respect your choice no matter what. »

Tobirama stared for a few seconds, before deflating like a pierced balloon. He nodded.

« Okay, » he breathed.

He exhaled and looked at the ceiling, still holding Izuna’s hand and chewing on his tongue.

« I… I think… I need to erase their hands, » Tobirama said, « but I don’t know to do it... »

He bit his lower lip.

« I am terrified, » he admitted, « that I… end up hurting you or anybody else I care about because I haven’t been able to control these memories. »

Finally, he crossed his arms on his chest.

« I don’t want to let these ghosts control me, » he said.

Izuna nodded.

« I understand, » he said, « what do you think you need ? What can I do to help you ? »

Tobirama rubbed the side of his throat, blushing slightly and looking at the ceiling.

« I… aah… can you… give me a first time ? » he hesitated, « I want… something to remember, something else than them, something else than this moment... »

« Okay, okay… I can do that. I only want you to promise me you will immediately tell me if I do something that distress you. »

Tobirama nodded.

« When do you want to do it ? » the young alpha asked.

« Now ? » Tobirama said sheepishly, blushing even more, « I’m sorry, it’s just… it feels like a bandaid, you know ? The faster I rip it, the faster it will stop hurting. »

Izuna nodded with an encouraging smile.

« Okay, » he said, « then maybe we should move to the bedroom ? It will be more comfortable... »

************

Tobirama was sitting on the edge of Izuna’s futon, febrile, twisting his fingers. Izuna was searching something in a closet. He was feeling like a steady presence, a welcome counterpoint to Tobirama’s own presence, that honestly felt like a mess at the moment.

A part of himself was feeling apprehensive, terrified even. The idea of being touched by an alpha was paralyzing him, crushing his windpipe with freezing hands. But another part was feeling vindicative, his gums hurting with the need to bite, to sink his teeth into someone’s throat and tear it open.

(Another part was feeling almost… relieved and grateful that Izuna had accepted to help him. He honestly couldn’t imagine trusting anyone else with something so intimate. He had thought about Madara, but it had made him panic, terrified at the idea of showing his cracks, his most intimate wounds, to the alpha.

He didn’t want Madara to see him like that.)

He exhaled, trying to calm down, as Izuna straightened up, holding a pile of fluffy blankets and pillows.

« There, » he said as he set them on the bed, « wait just a little bit more, I’m going to make tea. »

Tobirama nodded with a weak smile. Izuna disappeared in the corridor and Tobirama grabbed one of the blankets, soft and heavy, and held it tight against his chest. There was still remnants of Izuna’s scent clinging to it and it soothed the young omega. It smelt safe.

Izuna came back a few minutes later, with a tray on which laid a teapot and a plate of snacks. He set it on the low table and then came o sit next to Tobirama.

« Are you okay ? » he asked, sounding genuinely concerned, « you look scared... »

Oh, yes, he was.

« It’s okay, » he said, « I… I will tell you if I want to stop, okay ? »

He nodded, and shuffled till they were almost touching.

« Do you want to get comfortable ? »

« Yeah… yeah, let’s do this... »

They arranged the blankets and the pillows into a makeshift nest, and took off their clothes. Tobirama kept his yukata, feeling uneasy at the idea of being naked in front of an alpha, even if said alpha was Izuna.

The Uchiha, on the other hand, didn’t seem to have a problem being naked in front of him. Even if he was positionning himself to be the least threatening possible. Tobirama inhaled and licked his lips.

« Can you… I mean, may I… look at you ? » he asked, blushing.

« Yes, yes of course, » Izuna said, turning to face him.

Tobirama detailled him, chewing on his lower lip. Izuna was tall and lean, with wiry muscles and the prominent biceps of a swordmaster. He had narrow hips, powerful thighs, and a slender cock laying on his balls under a bush of short wiry black hair.

He was handsome, virile, obviously alpha. Yet Tobirama wasn’t feeling threatened by his presence or his nakedness. Maybe it was due to the way he was holding himself, sitting cross-legged with his hands relaxed on his thighs, back straight, looking straight into Tobirama’s eyes. Maybe it was his chakra, soft and warm, gently pressing against his.

« Are you sure you want to continue ? » Izuna asked, « I’m sorry, but I really need to be sure. »

Tobirama nodded.

« Yes, » he said, « can we just… go slowly ? »

« Of course, » the young alpha said

Gently, they laid together in the nest of blankets, Izuna embracing Tobirama tightly, nose buried in his silver-white hair. Tobirama was listening to his heartbeat, it was almost like a lullaby. It lasted a long moment with none of them moving or doing anything.

« Aren’t we supposed to... » Tobirama started, feeling a little bit beffudled.

« Just relax, » Izuna rumbled, threading his calloused fingers through Tobirama’s hair, « I don’t want to spook you. »

« I am not easily spooked, » Tobirama snarked, without any heat.

Izuna chuckled and shuffled a little bit to face Tobirama.

« What do you want to start with ? » he asked.

The young omega chewed on his tongue.

« Maybe we could… kiss ? » Tobirama proposed.

His cheeks heated despite himself. He had never kissed anybody before. In a way, it was the only thing his rapists hadn’t taken from him. He was pretty sure they had been scared he would bite their cocks off.

Izua straightened up on an elbow. Gently, he cupped Tobirama’s cheek and approached his face. Shuffling, Tobirama starightened up on his elbows too, facing the young alpha as best as he could.

Izuna started by kissing his forehead, and then his lips. Their lips brushed against each other. It was soft and warm, and Tobirama closed his eyes and leaned into it. They kept kissing, and it felt good, it felt light and normal. Izuna licked along the seam of Tobirama’s lips and the young omega shyly opened his mouth for him.

They separated, breathing heavily.

« Still okay ? » Izuna heavily.

Tobirama nodded.

« Still okay, » he confirmed.

« Do you want to go further ? »

He nodded again, feeling shy and self-conscious. Izuna kissed him again, embracing him by looping his arms around Tobirama’s torso. The young omega followed the movement by gripping Izuna’s shoulders. The alpha rolled on his back, and Tobirama found himself on him, gasping in surprise.

« I thought it was supposed to be the other way around, » he blurted.

« There’s no right way to do it, » Izuna snorted with a smile, « also I want you to be comfortable. »

It took Tobirama a second, but he understood. Izuna was giving him an easy way out if things became overwhelming. He would just have to pull himself off Izuna.

« Thank you, » he breathed against his lips.

Smiling, Izuna stroked his back slowly, in circles, till he reached Tobirama’s ass, stopping just above it. He inhaled sharply, tensing. But he closed his eyes and breathed in his scent, burying his nose against his throat, feeling his pulse against his mouth. It downed on him that he had the power in that setting. Izuna was litterally at his mercy.

It made him relax.

« Go on, » he said.

The young alpha obeyed, gently feeling up his ass. Tobirama shuddered, despite breathing deeply through his nose. But after giving it a firm squeeze, Izuna’s warm hands wandered lower, tracing nonsensical shapes on the back of his thighs. It tickled slightly. Then Izuna embraced his torso and kissed his ears.

« Would it be okay if I touched your breasts ? » he asked a little shyly.

« Okay, » Tobirama croacked. Showing off his breasts didn’t really bother him, he breastfed Kagami in public after all. But it had never been in that kind of setting.

(His aggressors hadn’t paid any attention to his breasts during his assault, too busy holding him down and raping him. In a way, this was a small mercy. There was no bad memories associated to them.)

They shuffled, with some laughter as they bonked their heads, till Izuna was sitting upright, with Tobirama on his lap. The young omega parted the folds of his yukata, baring his tits to Izuna’s sight. The Uchiha inhaled sharply and his calloused hands rose to cup them. Tobirama gasped, surprised by the spark of… something… that shot through his body, exploding in his lower back.

« Still okay ? » Izuna asked, circling Tobirama’s nipples with his thumbs.

« Yes, » Tobirama stuttered, « it feels good. I… I didn’t know it could feel good like that. »

Izuna smiled and pecked Tobirama’s lips.

« Can I keep going ? » he asked.

« Yes. Yes, keep going, » he groaned, holding onto the young alpha’s shoulders.

Izuna was… surprisingly gentle. When Tobirama thought about sex, he thought about pain and violence. But Izuna wasn’t like that. He gently kissed and fondled Tobirama’s breasts, lapping at the nipples and kissing around the areolas.

Tobirama inhaled through his nose and looked at the ceiling, holding onto Izuna’s shoulders, nails stabbed in the pale skin. It felt good, intimate. Izuna’s hands had slid to his hips, staying firmly anchored there as he knead the young omega’s flesh.

Warmth kept growing in his belly as Izuna kept lavishing his tits with attention. He moaned when the tension reached a peak, feeling like a bowstring was about to snap in his lower belly. Panting, he scratched the back of Izuna’s head to get his attention. The young alpha stopped his ministrations to look at him, which allowed Tobirama to look down.

His cock was erect, standing proud from the nest of silver curls covering his pubis. However, he apparently wasn’t the only one the situation had turned on. Izuna’s cock was standing erect, bigger and larger than Tobirama’s, the tip red and glistening with a clear substance.

The young omega gulped, licking his lips. Suddenly, the situation was becoming extremely real.

« Sorry, » Izuna grimaced apologectically, « seems like I… got carried away. »

« I… it’s normal, right ? » Tobirama asked, « I mean, I never had a… it never happened before, to me, I mean, but… it’s supposed to be normal ? »

« Yeah… yeah, it is, » Izuna confirmed, « do you want… to keep going ? »

Tobirama hesitated. Izuna’s sex was… impressive, that was for sure. But at the same time, he had troubles associating it to the pain he had felt during his assault (it had been like being pierced by rusted blades). It looked soft and almost… squishy.

« May I touch it ? » he blurted, curiosity getting the better of him.

« Oh. Yes, go for it, » Izuna said, blushing.

Slowly, Tobirama traced the pad of his index on the side of it. The skin was indeed very thin and soft, completely hairless, and Tobirama could feel Izuna’s heartbeat through the veins that ran just under it. He circled the head, watching curiously when a drop of clear and sticky liquid rolled from the slit.

When he brushed his thumb against the slit, Izuna tensed and inhaled sharply, his cock twitching.

« Sorry, » Tobirama said, immediately stopping, « did I hurt you ? »

« No, » the young alpha answered with a smile, « it’s just… quite sensitive. »

The young omega blushed, mouth suddenly dry. The tension in his crotch seemed to heighten and he hesitated for a second, before putting his hands on Izuna’s pectorals.

« Hum... » he started, looking at the ceiling, still fairly blushing, « maybe… if you want, I mean… you could touch mine... »

Hearing his own words made his cheeks burn, and he couldn’t bring himself to look at Izuna in the eyes. The Uchiha cleared his throat, and from the corner of his eyes, Tobirama could see he was also fairly red.

« Well, » he said, « okay… but if you don’t like it, tell me. »

Tobirama nodded. Slowly, Izuna stroked his flank, just above his hip, before sliding his calloused hand down the crease between hip and thigh, stopping right next to his erect cock. Tobirama inhaled and closed his eyes.

Izuna’s large and warm hand engulfed his sex and the young omega arched his back with a gasp, helplessly stabbing his nails into Izuna’s shoulders. The alpha’s hand was almost rough against the sensitive skin of his sex, yet it was feeling good, so good and so intense.

Izuna slowed his hand, apparently surprised by his reaction.

« Are you okay ? » he asked.

« Yes, » Tobirama breathed, looking at the ceiling, eyelids fluttering, « it’s just… I am not… used to that sensation… keep… keep going, please... »

Izuna obeyed, slowly stroking Tobirama’s cock, teasing the underside of the head with his thumb. Tobirama shuddered, humming and moving his hips with Izuna’s strokes. Between his legs, a burning wetness was growing.

He closed his eyes, trembling. It was like magma was bubbling in his groin, and his teeth were hurting with the need to bite.

« Lower, » he groaned.

He put his hand on Izuna’s and pushed it between his legs. The alpha hesitated for a second, looking into Tobirama’s eyes, and he nodded. Izuna’s rough fingers crept closer to the lower part of his sex, brushing against his damp folds. He inhaled sharply. The cold was back, at the edge of his mind.

He put his forehead on Izuna’s shoulder, breathing in his scent to calm down. The alpha was being gentle, stroking his folds and spreading the slick on them. A finger barely breached him and he tensed, surprised, before forcing himself to relax. It was okay, it was Izuna, he had nothing to fear.

« Are you sure you want to continue ? » Izuna asked after a few seconds gently fingering him.

Tobirama hesitated, but he quickly made his mind. He hadn’t done all this, hadn’t mustered all this courage to renouce now. Furthermore, It was Izuna. He was safe. Tobirama could trust him.

« Yes, » he confirmed.

So, Izuna guided him, coaxed him to kneel over him as he shuffled to allign his erect sex with Tobirama’s vagina.

« There, » he said, embracing Tobirama’s torso and petting his flank, « just lower yourself slowly. Take your time. »

Tobirama followed his lead, lowering himself till he felt Izuna’s cock about to breach him. He exhaled. It was Izuna. He was safe.

(He hadn’t been shoved naked on all fours on a dirty floor in a dirty room, surrounded by cruel relatives. No alpha had held his head down while they impaled him on their cock without any care for his consent or comfort.)

It was okay.

Closing his eyes, he let himself sit on Izuna’s cock, feeling the warm flesh spread him open and fill him to the brim.

It was okay.

It was Izuna.

And then the cold freezing hands grabbed him by the neck and he was dragged under.

Chapter Text

Izuna understood immediately that something was very wrong. Tobirama had gone rigid the moemnt he had been seated on his cock, and he was trembling. Izuna immediately embraced him, rubbing his back in what he hoped were comforting circles.

« Tobi, » he said softly, « Tobi, it’s me, it’s me. Breathe with me. »

No answer. The panting right next to his ear told him that the young omega was having a panic attack, and the nails stabbed in his shoulders were starting to be painful, having torn the skin and drown blood.

« Easy, » he tried, « you are safe with me, I swear. Whatever you are seeing, it is not real. »

But Tobirama didn’t react, tensing even more if that was possible. This worried Izuna. In his state, Tobirama would either try to flee and end up hurting himself – especially in the position they were him – or he would attack at the slightest provocation, and it would be dangerous for Izuna considering how close Tobirama’s sharp teeth were from his carotid.

He had to think quickly and take the right decision on the first try, or the situation would go south very quickly. Touching Tobirama’s head or nape in any way was out of the question, for it would only send him spiralling further. As for his shoulders and hips, Izuna wouldn’t risk it either. His aggressors had probably held onto them to keep him down during that horrific night.

Slowly, gently, he set his hands onto the omega’s palpitating flanks and stroked, as softly as he could. As the same time, he firmly pushed his chakra against Tobirama’s, rubbing like a cat would do. He inhaled and exhaled slowly, trying to give his friend a rythm to calm himself down.

And as he was raking through his memories to find anything that could help him, he suddenly remembered a story Tobirama had told him a few months ago. Instinctively, he understood it was exactly what Tobirama might need to calm down.

« Once upon a time, » he started in a clear voice, « there was a little duckling with a tweaked beak... »

************

It took Tobirama a moment – how long ? Hours ? Days ? - to notice that the callouses of the hands holding him were different. His aggressors had been yagi and kunai users, but these were the callouses of a swordmaster. And the hands – only two, only two, there was only one person, not three – weren’t wicked and bruising, weren’t holding down and demanding submission. They were kind and warm and comforting.

He knew these hands, he realized.

The chakra was different too, warm and heavy like a good blanket, yet with undercurrent of vicious lightning, much much like his own chakra. Familiar. His aggressors’s chakra had been cold and sticky like mud, foul and aggressive, like it was seeking to hurt, to throw dirt on fresh wounds to make them fester.

He knew this chakra.

And then the voice, a loud and clear barytone, frank and reassuring. No grit, no taunt carried by this voice, just kind words and reassurances and…

« … and since his beak was tweaked, he had to turn his head when he wanted to kiss his brothers... »

Kawarama’s little tale. Only him and his brothers knew it. Only him and his dead brothers. Only him and his cruel brother. Only him and…

Izuna.

Tobirama startled, blinking the darkness from his eyes.

« Izuna, » he croacked.

His friend’s dark eyes lighted in relief and his lips spread in a large grin.

« Oh thanks Amaterasu, » he exhaled, « I was so fucking scared. »

« Sorry, » he said weakly, feeling shame spread in his chest.

« Hey, none of that, » Izuna immediately countered, massaging Tobirama’s flanks to relax him, « it’s my fault, okay ? I’m one who should have made sure you were ready for that. »

Tobirama scrunched his nose.

« I’m the one who asked you to do it, » he said.

They stared into each other’s eyes for a second.

« Let’s say we are both at fault, okay ? » Izuna proposed.

Tobirama thought about it and then nodded shakily. A movement suddenly reminded him of the position he was currently in, litterally impaled on Izuna’s cock. He tensed once again.

« Hey, hey, hey, » Izuna said, gently taking his face between his palms, « I’m here, look at me. »

Tobirama did.

« I’m going to get you out of this position, » he said, « I promise. Do you trust me ? »

« Yes, » he breathed.

« Okay. Breathe deeply. I’m going to embrace you, » Izuna explained.

Tobirama did as he was told, breathing slowly and deeply through his nose and embracing Izuna back. In the meantime, the young alpha had shuffled to lay down and then rolled them both on their sides, before rolling again, ending up on top of Tobirama.

« Keep breathing, » Izuna said when Tobirama’s breath hitched in tension, « I’ve got you. »

Tobirama nodded and closed his eyes, breathing through his nose. Izuna crawled back tille they were separated, and then laid back next to him. Tobirama exhaled, feeling relieved, his instincts appeased now that they didn’t perceived a danger anymore. He was feeling a slight soreness in his vagina, but apart from that he was feeling better and calmer.

He took Izuna’s hand in his.

« Are you okay ? » Izuna asked.

« Yeah… sorry to have scared you... »

He sat up.

« I’m going to heal your shoulders, » he said, starting to mould chakra.

« Thanks… you know, I was scared, it’s true. But it was probably way more scary for you. Do you want to talk about it ? »

Tobirama chewed on his tongue, before turning to look at Izuna as he healed the scratches on the alpha’s large shoulders.

« It was like drowning, » he whispered, « like being pulled underwater, in cold and darkness. It felt like I would never surface again, never know warmth again, and just stay down there forever… with them. »

He chuckled mirthlessly.

« I’m sorry I made you loose your time, » he sighed.

Izuna stayed silent for a second before countering.

« Do you really think this was a loss of time ? » he asked.

Tobirama frowned, replaying the scene in his head, before he shook his head negatively.

« No, » he admitted, « you’re right. What we did was feeling good, before... »

« Before penetration, » Izuna finished.

Tobirama nodded, biting his tongue.

« So penetration is the limit, » Izuna said, « was there something you particularly liked before that moment ? »

The young omega blushed. But he understood what Izuna was trying to do, and that might be what he really needed. To experience something positive and pleasurable. He licked his lips.

« I like it when you kissed my breasts, » he said, « I liked when you kissed me, when you touched my sex. I liked touching you. »

« How did you feel about fingering ? » Izuna asked.

« It was… not bad… just… weird… I think I might come to like it, but it felt kinda weird on the moment... »

« So you wouldn’t be adverse to trying it again ? »

Tobirama stared at his friend for a second.

« You are looking like you are having an idea, » he said.

« I… well, yes, to he honest, » he admitted, « but for it to work, I need to be sure about what your limits are. I don’t want to… hurt you more. »

« What is your idea, exactly ? » Tobirama asked. He couldn’t help but be curious. And touched too, that Izuna was making so much effort for him.

« It’s… to give you an orgasm, » he said, looking somewhere above Tobirama’s head, fairly red in the face, « a positive first sexual experience, to prove that this is not something you should fear. »

Tobirama closed his eyes, thinking. He couldn’t deny that he had likd Izuna’s ministrations before that disastrous attempt at penetration, that he had felt good, had felt an unknown kind of tension in his veins, not totally like expectative, but not unlike it either. But it had seemed to come directly from his lizard brain as if his knew what had been about to about happen better than his brain could ever have.

« Okay, » he said, « I… want to try your idea. »

Izuna nodded, still blushing, and shuffled to sit, Tobirama imitating him.

« Okay, » he said, starting to count on his fingers, « I will only use my hands and my mouth. Kisses are okay ? »

« Kisses are okay, » Tobirama confirmed.

« Everywhere ? »

« Every… uh… well… okay ? »

« You don’t have to say yes, if you don’t want it. »

« Well… it’s not… fear this time, » Tobirama admitted, ears burning.

Unless Izuna used his teeth – which Tobirama honestly doubted he would do – there was no reason for a kiss to hurt. But Izuna’s questions were starting to give him an idea of what his friend wanted to do and his imagination was starting to get out of control. As well as his embarrassement. At least, he didn’t seem to be the only one to be embarrassed to hell and back.

« Okay, » Izuna croacked, « hum… is there anything… anywhere... »

Tobirama chewed on his lower lip, trying to rationalize the whole thing, before shrugging.

« No… no… let’s try… I’ll tell you if there is anything I don’t like… same for… fingering... »

Izuna blushed even more. He cleared his throat.

« Okay… do you want to start now ? »

Tobirama nodded. They spent a few minutes arranging a new nest with more blankets and pillows, and Tobirama laid in it, burying himself between the pillows. Then Izuna covered him, warm and solid. They kissed for a long time, before Izuna started kissing his neck and his collarbone.

Tobirama closed his eyes and breathed hthrough his nose. He had to battle his instincts telling him that letting anybody this close to his carotid was a death sentence. But Izuna’s lips were warm and soft, a welcome contrast to the alpha’s rough hands that were embracing his breasts.

Izuna latched on them like a starving man on a feast. He licked and lapped, kissed and stroked, sucked purple bruises on the underside and coaxed the nipples into oversensitive erect peaks, milk dripping from them. It made Tobirama squirm and pant, overwhelmed by the new sensations.

The tension – that had been completely doused by his panic attack – was back with a vengeance, making his whole body tingle.

« How do you feel ? » Izuna asked a little breathlessly.

« Uh… ah… sparkly, » Tobirama managed, feeling like his words were bleeding out from his ears.

« Want me to keep going ? » Izuna snorted.

« Yes, » he panted, fearing to use more words and make a fool of himself.

The sensations were good and made Tobirama wish he had known them sooner. Izuna kissed lower, down his ribs to his abdomen, lapped at his navel once and went lower still, nibbled on his hips before bypassing his cock entirely to suck bruises into the inside of his thighs.

Izunaa took his time, gently igniting fire into the young omega’s veins, making sure he was okay with every step of the way. He lapped at his damp folds and between them for a long moment till Tobirama felt boneless and breathless, completely relaxed. He then started to finger him slowly, and while Tobirama had tensed at first – an unfortunate reflex he promised himself he would get rid of no matter what – Izuna’s careful ministrations slowly made him unwind.

He was honestly unable to tell exactly how long it lasted. The only thing he knew was that he was feeling on the edge of a precipice. And what made him tip over the edge was when Izuna engulfed his cock in his mouth. The world became white and the line of tension in his belly snapped.

When he came back to his senses, he was lying in the nest, covered in sweat and feeling so fucking good, yet extremely sticky. Izuna was sitting between his legs, looking a little sheepish. Tobirama groaned, his sex still sensitive and buzzing with sparks, and straightened up on his elbows.

« Are you okay ?! » the young alpha blurted, hands fluttering, « I think you fainted a bit. »

« Ah… yeah, probably, » he slurred.

He blinked, feeling out of it, and sat up.

« I’m sorry, » Izuna said, obviously upset, « I didn’t mean to... »

Tobirama interrupted him by cupping his cheek.

« Don’t worry, Izuna, » he said, « I’m okay, I’m feeling great... »

« Oh ! So… it was okay ? »

Tobirama hummed and drapped himself over Izuna’s side, burying his face in the crook of his neck and embracing his torso, inhaling deeply to fill his nose with the alpha’s musky scent.

« It was perfect, » he drawled, eyelids heavy.

Izuna deflated like a pierced balloon, relieved.

« It was an excellent idea, » Tobirama continued in a sleepy tone, « to be honest, I’m a little angry I didn’t get to know these sensations sooner. And I don’t think I’m mistaken in saying I am probably one of the only omega born in the Senju Clan who knows them. »

He honestly doubted many of his former alpha clanmates gave a damn about their spouse’s pleasure when they fucked them. There had to be some, of course, his father couldn’t have been the only exception. But still, a few good alphas weren’t enough.

« We’re going to get them out of this situation, » Izuna promised, scratching the young omega’s scalp.

Tobirama hummed, the sound coming from the back of his throat in a low rumble, before his eyes fell on Izuna’s erection, still standing hard and proud between his legs.

« Do you need help with that ? » he asked, pointing at it.

Izuna snorted, clearing his throat.

« Don’t worry, » he said, « I will take care of it. »

« Can I watch ? » Tobirama asked, sounding eager to his own ears.

It was his curiosity speaking. Since his rape, his mind had come to associate this particular part of an alpha’s anatomy with a weapon meant to cause harm to omegas in general and himself in particular. And now that his head was clearer, he was starting to wonder if this wasn’t a big part of his mental block when it came to penetration. Maybe he should confront himself to it, to see it as just another organ, one that should bring pleasure rather than pain.

« No problem, » Izuna said with a crooked smirk.

The young omega grinned inwardly. It was looking like Izuna was little bit of an exhibitionnist. Good. He would fit right in with the Hatake.

So he watched attentively as Izuna took his length in hand and started stroking it, slowly at first, and then more roughly, thumbing the underside of the head and teasing the slit. A clear and sticky fluid was dripping ceaselessly from it, easing Izuna’s strokes. Next to his ear, the alpha’s breath was becoming short and laboured. And finally, a spasm rippled from Izuna’s abdomen to his cock and he came with a shout.
And Tobirama watched as the seed, white and sticky, coated Izuna’s hand. The alpha sagged on Tobirama, breathing loudly.

« Are you okay ? » he asked, craddling Izuna’s head against his shoulder, threading his fingers through his short black hair.

« Yeah, » Izuna slurred, « feeling good. Quite sticky, though... »

The young omega snorted. He was feeling sticky too, but in a good way. And when he looked at the sheets, he noticed that they weren’t the only ones being sticky.

« We should probably take a path, » he chuckled, « and wash the sheets... »

« Good idea, » Izuna snickered, struggling to crouch.

They collected the sheets and blankets, giggling like chicldren and almost toppling over each other as their knees were still quite weak, and they shuffled to the bathroom like a pair of drunken cats. They ended up washing the sheets in the bathtube, pushing each other and joking, splashing water everywhere. Tobirama then dried them with a flick of chakra, and then they washed up, helping each other with washing their backs.

They soaked into the hot water for a long moment, before towelling their skin dry and going back into Izuna’s bedroom. They made the bed and cuddled into it, drinking tea and chatting.

« Thank you, » Tobirama whispered, « really, thank you... »

« Anytime you need, » Izuna answered, rubbing circles into his biceps with his thumb.

« I hope you know you can come to me if you need to, » the young omega added.

« I know, » Izuna mumbled, « I… might need your help on a certain subject, but it can wait. »

Tobirama blinked, before burrowing himself deeper against Izuna’s side.

« Anytime you need, » he said.

They cuddled some more, before Tobirama left the main house, after tightly hugging Izuna for several minutes, trying to pass through his chakra all the things he hadn’t been able to convey through his words. Izuna didn’t let him go before hugging back and pushing his fiery chakra against Tobirama’s, and the young omega allowed it, melting into it.

With a final thank you and a kiss to Izuna’s forehead, Tobirama went back to the Gynaeceum. The building was mostly asleep, but Tobirama noticed Chihiro drinking tea in one of the living-rooms. His clone was where he had left him, carefully craddling Kagami in his arms.

The baby immediately started fussing when he noticed Tobirama. Snorting, he knelt and took Kagami in his arms, before thanking his clone and dispelling him.

« Mah ! » Kagami demanded, pulling onto the hem of Tobirama’s yukata.

« My, my, » Tobirama snorted tiredly, « are you hungry, my treasure ? »

« Ungy ! » the little boy exclaimed.

Chuckling, Tobirama kissed his son’s brow and blew a raspberry against his neck to make him giggle.

« Very well, then, » he said, baring one of his tits so the little boy could feed.

When Kagami didn’t immediately latched onto his nipple like he was used to, Tobirama looked down, and eyebrow raised. The baby was frowning deeply, tracing the bruises Izuna had left on Tobirama’s pale skin with his tiny chubby fingers. He looked up at Tobirama, scowling.

« Nah ! » he exclaimed.

Tobirama couldn’t help but snort.

« Motherstorm, it’s so cute, » he chuckled, « are you jealous, my treasure ? »

« Mah ! » Kagami confirmed, starting to knead Tobirama’s flesh as if he wanted to erase Izuna’s marks.

« Of course, » Tobirama reassured, threading his fingers through the baby’s curly dark hair, « of course. You’ll always come first, my darling. »

Kagami started suckling on his nipple, still glaring, yet less fiercely. Tobirama smiled and closed his eyes, humming and old Hatake lullaby. He thought about what had happened tonight between Izuna and him. He wouldn’t call it a total success, since it was clear there was still something blocking him. But it was a success nonetheless, because he had felt good, he had felt gloriously alive. He had felt his skin burn under Izuna’s hands, had felt his blood boil with each kiss, and for a wonderful second, he had forgotten the hands, he had forgotten the shame, he had forgotten this awful moment. And he had thrived.

He sighed.

Maybe he wasn’t completely healed, maybe there were still some wounds deep inside his soul, but he had the feeling that Izuna had set him on the path to recovery, and that he should just follow it ti his own pace.

« Maybe I will be able to give you a sibling, one of these day, » he told Kagami, stroking the baby’s hair, « if an alpha wants me... »

A flash crossed his mind, huge corded biceps and rough calloused hands. He chased the vision as quickly as it came. Thinking about it was stupid.

« Mah ! » Kagami protested, patting Tobirama’s sternum.

« Yes, you’re right, my treasure, » the young omega chuckled tiredly.

He then went to bed, craddling Kagami in his arms, as the little boy refused to let go of his yukata. He found a futon next to Setsuna, who was sleeping soundly. When he laid next to him, the boy let a little hum and turned to face him. Tobirama bent down to kiss his brow and took Setsuna’s hand in his before closing his eyes.

He slept like a stone.

The next day, Torii appeared in the Gynaeceum as Tobirama was taking his breakfast with Kagome and Setsuna. She seemed to be half asleep, her short silver hair haloing her sharp face. And she was smelling like incense and sweat.

She fell like a ton bricks right next to her cousin, faceplanting onto the table and mumbling something that sounded like « some tea, please... ». Chuckling, Kagome gave her a cup of tea that she downed in one go before faceplanting again. Tobirama chuckled.

« I’m going to get her to the hammam, » he said, « she looks like she needs a good shower. »

« Sure, » Kagome snickered, « I’ll take care of Kagami. »

« Thanks, » Tobirama said, hauling his cousin on his shoulder like an uncooperative potato sack.

He walked to the hammam, that was empty at this time of the day, most omegas prefering to use it around midday, after training. They both stripped of their clothes, Torii with a little help from Tobirama, since she seemed to have problems with removing her shirt.

He then sat her on a stool and proceeded to help her wash, giving her a sponge and a bar of soap, as well as a basin of hot water, before he started washing her back and her hair.

Her silver gaze was slightly unfocused from the lack of sleep and her movements were mechanical, but she answered lucidly when Tobirama made small talk. It made something churn in Tobirama’s stomach, guilt. The bruises on his skin were still feeling tender, reminding the young omega of what had transpired between Izuna and him last night (not that he could forget it anytime soon). And he felt guilty, especially since he knew Torii’s interest for Izuna.

He licked his lips, trying to find a way to broach the subject.

« Torii, » he started slowly, searching for his words, « I… I have something to tell you... »

If anything, he wanted her to be angry at him for what had happened, not Izuna, since he was the one whe had initiated the encounter. His cousin stayed silent for a second before speaking.

« Has it something to do with the fact you are reeking of Izuna’s scent ? » she asked calmly.

Tobirama blinked, a little taken aback by the frontal question. But Torii had the best nose of all the Hatake Clan, so it was not that surprising she might be able to smell Izuna on him even after he had taken a bath. He thought quickly about what could be the best answer to that question before deciding that the blunt truth was the best way to go.

« Yes, » he admitted.

Once again, Torii stayed silent, before shuffling on her stool to face him, taking in the picture he was presenting, the purple bruises on his tits being unmistakable.

« Why ? » she just asked.

Chapter Text

Torii had to admit she hadn’t understand why Tobirama was reeking of Izuna’s scent when she had come back to the Gynaeceum this morning, after her all-nighter at the Temple. It wasn’t just a little bit of scent, which would have been understandable. Izuna and Tobirama were friends, they were seeing each other often, so it wouldn’t have been odd for Tobirama to have picked up some of Izuna’s scent if they had touched each other or exchanged objects.

But it wasn’t that, no.

Tobirama’s entire body was coated in Izuna’s musky scent, even if it was slightly masked by the scent of soap. And Torii knew there was only ont type of activity who could produce that kind of results. The myriads of little purple bruises on her cousin’s torso, on his breasts particularly, confirmed her suspicions.

« Why ? » she just asked.

She wanted to be angry, she wanted to attack the other omega who had dared touch the alpha she coveted. But she needed to hear her cousin first.

Tobirama chewed on his lower lip, obviously searching his words.

« I… needed help, » Tobirama admitted, twisting his long fingers, « I… yesterday, I went to land a hand to Toka and Hikaku, with the Shimura prisonner, and... »

He licked his lips, exhaling, looking away.

« … it woke up the ghosts… I could feel their hands, I could hear their taunts and... »

He dragged a hand down his face, looking exhausted.

« I needed help, I needed to make them disappear and Izuna… was the only one I could completely trust. »

He looked staright into her eyes.

« You have every right to be angry, » he said, « but please, don’t be angry at Izuna. I was the one who had this idea and I... »

« Did he help you ? » Torii interrupted him, « did the ghosts leave ? »

Tobirama nodded, blushing. He rubbed the side of his neck.

« He set me on the right path, » he admitted, not daring to look at Torii, « he showed me that I… shouldn’t be afraid of these ghosts, that I was stronger than them. »

Torii observed him attentively, inhaling his scent to try to catch any sign of lies. But there was none. So Torii asked a question which answer she really fear.

« Do you love him ? »

Tobirama hesitated, looking at his hands, chewing on his lower lip.

« Yes, » he finally said.

Torii frowned, feeling her fangs hurt.

« No, I mean… are you in love with him ? » she said.

« No, » Tobirama said immediately. He blushed even more, before clearing his throat loudly.

For a long minute, he seemed to be searching his words. Torii tilted her head on the side, curious. Tobirama’s answer had reassured her, but she was still a little confused about the reason why her cousin had specifically asked Izuna for help.

« I love him, » Tobirama explained, « but I am not in love with him. It’s just… he is Izuna and I am Tobirama, and there’s nothing else. It’s not really love, it’s… something else. »

Torii stared into his crimson eyes, and saw. She nodded.

« I understand, » she said, remembering some old tale the Elders liked to recount during long winters night.

« Don’t be angry at him, » Tobirama pled.

She grabbed his shoulders.

« Why would I be angry with the alpha who helped my dear cousin ? » she said with a smile, stroking his cheek, « with the alpha loyal enough to help his friend no matter what ? »

She kissed his forehead, and Tobirama embraced her, shivering.

« Thanks cousin, » he croacked.

She held him as he shook with sobs of relief, before they went to lounge in the bath, Tobirama resting his head on her shoulder.

« All will be well, cousin, » she said, massaging his knuckles, « you’re a wolf and you’re alive, and no ghost will ever change that. They fear your claws, they fear your fangs, and now that you are up on your feet, they fear you even more. »

She threaded her fingers through his silver-white hair.

« You will have pups, one of these days, » she continued, « strong pups, loving pups. »

« Did the MotherStorm tell you that ? » he asked.

« No. But call that an intuition. »

After the bath, and after a little nap, she hunted Izuna down to the training grounds. He was busy flowing through katas – Lightning Style, she recognizing Lady Gozen School – so she took a moment to admire him, watch the strong muscles play under his fair skin, watch the rivulets of sweat roll down the naked back. She licked her lips, and tiptoed behind him, before burying her nose against his nape and inhaling deeply, smelling his scent mixed with Tobirama’s sweeter one.

Izuna jumped out of his skin, yelping in surprise, and whirled on his heels to face Torii, who presented him an unrepentant grin.

« Torii !! » he exclaimed, « uh… hi. »

« Hi, » she said with a toothy grin.

She tilted her head on the side with a toothy smirk and bent down to be at eyelevel with his chest, making a show of sniffing him. He didn’t move an inch.

« You smell like my cousin, » she said, looking into his eyes.

He blinked, inhaled.

« I know, » he just said.

She straightened up.

« Tobirama told me, » she said, « he asked me not to be angry with you, that you only helped him. »

Izuna chewed on his lower lip, mumbling something that sounded like « dumbass always trying to shoulder the blame ». He dragged a hand down his face, looking resolute.

« Yes, » he said, « I helped him. And I’m not going to apologize for that. You should have seen him yesterday, he was the shadow of himself. He needed help. »

Torii nodded, biting the inside of her cheeks not to smile.

« Do you love him ? » she asked suddenly.

« Yes, » he answered as if this was the most obvious thing in the world.

« But are you in love with him ? »

« No, » Izuna said after a second, « there has been a time when I have wanted him, but it’s not the case anymore. It’s… he’s Tobirama and I am Izuna. We.. we are... »

« Rivals, » Torii finished for him.

« Yes, » Izuna agreed, « it’s exactly that. »

Torii considered him, head tilted on the side, and he didn’t shy away from her gaze. So she smiled predatorily.

« You know, » she purred, approaching tille they were almost touching, « I do love myself a kind and loyal alpha. An honorable alpha who doesn’t shy away from the consequences of his actions. »

With that said, she playfully bit the tip of Izuna’s nose before sauntering away, cackling.

************

Tobirama, feeling better than he had in weeks, as if a weight had been lifted from his chest, was making his way to the forges when Izuna all but surged from behind a house, bare-chested and sweaty, and a little wild around the eyes. The tip of his nose was red, bearing clear teeth marks.

Ah.

« Tobi, » he panted, « I… uh… how do I court a Hatake?! »

« She bit you, right ? » Tobirama said, pointing at his own nose.

Kagami, who was bundled up in a colorful sling against his chest, also touched his nose, giggling happily.

« Yes, » Izuna said, « she… I... »

Tobirama passed an arm on his shoulders and pulled the alpha against him.

« Don’t worry, » he said with a grin, scratching Izuna’s head, « I will tell you all the secrets. »

************

Setsuna was biting his lower lip not to cry in frustration as the leave fell on the table for the nth time. To add to his misery, the baby kicked, making him fold on himself with a keen of pain. A part of himself wanted to punch his own belly to maki it stop.

« Easy, kiddo, » Chihiro said softly, « don’t go too hard on yourself. »

« I’m good for nothing, » he grumbled, face hidden against his knees, « maybe Hashirama-sama was right and my only use is being a broodmare. »

Chihiro set her cup on the table with an audible click and Setsuna shrunk on himself, ashamed.

« This fucker has his head so far up his ass he wouldn’t know the truth even if it kicked him in the face, » she scoffed.

Despite himself, Setsuna giggled.

« Isn’t it complicated to kick someone in the face if they have their head up their ass ? » he teased.

The old woman cackled.

« I knew you were clever, kiddo ! »

Setsuna smiled weakly. Chihiro took her cup and drank a long sip, before filling another one, adding a dollup of honey and presenting it to the young boy.

« Here, drink that, » she said, « it will help you. »

He took it and breathed on it.

« You know, » she continued, « chakra manipulation during a pregnancy is really difficult, especially during the last month. Your baby’s tenkentsu points are separating from yours, and it takes a lot of energy and disrupts your own chakra paths. »

She took the leave laying on the table and gave it to him. He took it, chewing on his tongue.

« Believe me, kiddo, » she said, « each second you manage to control your chakra now, you will reap the benefits a hundredfolds later. »

Setsuna looked between Chihiro’s wrinkled face and the leave, before nodding. Closing his eyes and inhaling deeply, he forced himself to concentrate his chakra on his forehead before sticking the leave on it.

« Good boy, » Chihiro said with a grin of approval.

Hours later, Tobirama-sama gently dragged him to the bath and washed him. He then made him eat, smoked game, rice and pickled raddish. Setsuna watched as Tobirama-sama fed Kagami, the baby suckling the milk like a famished man.

The young boy felt a knot in his throat at this sight.

« Tobirama-sama, » he said before he could stop himself.

« What is it, Setsuna-chan ? » the older omega asked, his long fingers threading through the baby’s curly hair.

He bit his tongue, fiddling with the hem of his yukata.

« How did you... » he tried, « when you... »

He exhaled.

« Did you love your baby ? » he asked.

Tobirama-sama blinked, before looking at the young omega’s distended belly. Setsuna shrunk on himself, feeling ashamed.

« Setsuna, » Tobirama-sama said, gently stroking the boy’s short hair, « do you feel like you can’t love your baby ? »

Sniffling, Setsuna nodded. Tobirama-sama’s wolfish face scrunched in what looked like sadness.

« Come here, kiddo, » he said.

The young boy shuffled to huddle against the older omega’s side. Tobirama threw his arm on Setsuna’s shoulders.

« I feel like a monster, » the kid whimpered, burying his tears in Tobirama-sama’s yukata.

For a moment, the older omega said nothing, just stroking Setsuna’s hair.

« After my... » he started, inhaling and pinching the bridge of his nose, « when I discovered my pregnancy, I spent weeks… no, months dreaming about tearing that fœtus from my womb like a tumor. »

He exhaled.

« But in the end, I didn’t do it, » he admitted.

« Why ? »

« I still don’t know, » he said, looking at the ceiling, « and I don’t know if I ever will. The only thing I can tell you that at one point, I realized this child wasn’t the person I wanted to hate. In a way, this whild was a victim too, and I didn’t want to be his persecutor. »

He sighed and kissed Setsuna’s forehead. The young omega melted, his instincts telling him he was safe.

« But you aren’t a monster for not feeling love for this child, » Tobirama-sama said, « you are just a child victim of an horrible situation. You have every right to be angry and rage at the world. »

« There’s only one person I want to rage at, » the young boy mumbled, « well two... »

Tobirama-sama chuckled and nuzzled Setsuna’s hair.

« If you feel unable to care for this child once they’re born, » Tobirama-sama continued, « it’s okay. Do not worry, Setsuna-chan. I have enough milk to feed two babies if push comes to pull. »

Kagami made a little noise with his mouth.

« Even if I’m sure this little gremlin will be jealous, » Tobirama-sama snorted.

Setsuna started to laugh, unable to stop. The older omega embraced him tightly.

« Don’t worry, kiddo, » he whispered, « you won’t go through that alone, you don’t have to. We are here to help you. »

The young boy passed from laughter to tears and once again the older omega was there to hold him and comfort him. Just a tiny bit, the knot in his throat unravelled.

************

Madara was looking at the maps spread on the table. Tobirama was standing on his right, talking about something with Izuna, probably the defensive seals the Shimura had implemented around their compound after the last Uchiha attack.

Kagome and Han had sent their summons – sparrows for Kagome and field mice for Han – scout the area. They had managed to spot all the seals and to describe them to Tobirama and Mito, who had studied them before finding a way to break them down.

(The Uzumaki princess had been extremely upset about the fact that anybody in their right mind could consider these to be decent defensive seals, and had emitted quite a lot of creative threats about the physical integrity of whoever had drawn them.)

They had then taught the clan and their allies to spot the seals and disarm them in the blink of an eye, traumatizing a few people in the process (Madara had to admit he had found that very funny.)

Next to Izuna were Torii, Daichi and Sara Hatake. Like Madara, they were examining the maps with attention. Jahi and Kali Kohaku were also here, as well as Hebihime Yashagoro and her vassal Mamoto Namikaze.

These two were as different physically as it was possible to be. Hebihime was tiny and whipcord thin, with barely any curves (if not for her scent, it would have been difficult to see she was an omega). She was almost disappearing in a huge black kimono embroidered with a silver scale pattern. Her straight black hair were reaching the ground, framing her reptilian face, as thin as the rest of her, and was covered in intricate tattoos highlighting her piercing golden eyes.

Mamoto Namikaze, on the other hand, was such a fucking giant he managed to make Daichi fucking Hatake look small. He was built like a brickwall, his biceps looking girthier than Hebihime’s entire waist, with the neck of a bull and shoulders wider than even Madara’s. His skin was tanned and scarred, his hair blond like mature wheat, haloing his square face and providing a nice contrast with his deep blue eyes. He was wearing only a black hakama and a large fur cape, showing off his powerful torso.

He was as loud – with and exhuberant and thunderous laugh – as Hebihime was quiet. Yet, from the rumors Madara had heard, they complimented each other quite well in a fight.

Finally, Tajima, as well as Mito, Toak and Hikaku – who seemed to all be attached at the hip since their adventure on Uzushio – were standing on his left. They were also whispering among themselves.

Madara inhaled and flattened his palms on the table. The whispers immediately ceased, all the shinobi’s attention on him. He licked his lips, his eyes fixated on the maps.

« Do we all agree with the plan that has been presented ? » he asked.

One by one, they nodded. After a lot of spy work and intel collection, they had come up with a plan to implement Torii’s idea about stealing the Senju’s and Shimura’s omegas. The stronghold – which was still unnamed – was finally complete, the remparts and fortifications reinforced time and time again with seals of all sort – defence, dissimulation, attack, trap, misleading, illusion and so on.

Their troops had been trained to use the various defensive seals to their advantage in case of enemy attack. They had also all received a marker that allowed them to be recognized by the seals and to activate them at will, though it wouldn’t work against an ally also wearing the marker.

Madara had to admit that the work provided by Tobirama and Mito, as well as their Yashagoro students, and the Uzumaki sealmasters managed by Rei back on Uzushio (Nana and her wasps summons were in charge of the liaison between the island and the continent), was a piece of art, and he almost wanted a band of idiots to attack the stronghold just to see them being torn to shredds.

Almost.

But now that the stronghold was built, they had a place to welcome the omegas and the children they intended to steal away, so it was the time to start their offensive.

Their plan was simple, really. They had been monitoring the Senju’s and Shimura’s movements for months now, and they had noticed that Hashirama was trying to strike an alliance with the Sarutobi.

(Which proved the tree-hugger wasn’t so stupid, after all, even if he made his best to make people think he was.)

« In two days, » Madara announced, « Hashirama Senju and Chozo Shimura will go to the Sarutobi compound to sign an alliance, each of them with five of their best warriors. »

He inhaled, doing his best to hide his bloodthirsty smirk.

« We will attack at this moment, » he said.

He pointed at the Shimura compound.

« Hatake Sara-sama, » he said, « you and your warriors, with Izuna’s and Kali’s help, will be tasked to raid the Shimura compound and retrieve their omegas and children. A Yashagoro squadron lad by Mamoto-sama will be behind you to escort them to the stronghold. »

Sara nodded at the Namakaze Clan Head, who winked at her with a large grin.

« Once the omegas and children will be under Mamoto-sama’s care, » Sara continued, « we will spread along the border to dissimulate our true destination, and eliminate as many Shimura shinobi as possible in the meantime. »

Sara’s group counted seventy-five warriors, and almost twice as many wolves. All of them were seasonned warriors, specialized in blitz attack and guerrilla warfare. The Shimura wouldn’t see anything coming. Madara would have to ask Izuna for a detailled report of the attack, since he could bet it was going to be glorious.

He then pointed at the Senju compound.

« The Uchiha will attack the Senju compound, » he said, « along with Tobirama and Mito-hime. A Kohaku squadron led by Jahi-sama and Toka-san will be behind us to escort the omegas and children to the stronghold. Toka-san will be tasked to bring Setsuna’s mother to the Uchiha compound. »

Toka nodded, a pained half-smile on her face. Jahi touched two fingers to her forehead, signifying her agreement.

« Then, » Madara continued, « we will spread along the border and dissimulate as many trap seals as possible in the Senju territory. We will split into two teams, one led by Mito-hime and Hikaku, that will go south, and the second, led by Tobirama and myself, will go north. »

« A sealmaster and a heavy-hitter to lead each team, » Hebihime said, « a good choice. »

Madara bowed his head at her. He then pointed at the stronghold.

« The stronghold will be protected by Hebihime-sama and her warriors, as well as the Namikaze warriors and some Uchiha and Kohaku, » he said, « my father, Tajima-otou-sama, will be in charge of the omegas and the children, along with Hatake Jin-san. He will explain the situation to them and make sure they are treated well. »

Hebihime and Tajma nodded.

« Nobody will set a foot behind our defences, » Hebihime promised with a scary intensity, « I swear it on the scales of the Great Snake. »

Madara didn’t doubt her affirmation one bit. The Yashagoro had the reputation to be as vicious as their summons when they felt threatened. And the Namikaze were tightknit bunch, and would stand by their Yashagoro allies no matter what. Tajima and Hatake Jin – an alpha kunoichi who had specialized in tracking slavers and freeing their victims – had worked with Chihiro to find a way to acclimate the Senju and Shimura omegas as best as they could.

He had no doubt they were going to succeed. And when Hashirama would come back from his meeting with the Sarutobi, he would find only ashes and corpses in what used to be his compound, and that was all he deserved for his lies and his arrogance.

« Does anybody have questions ? » he asked.

One by one, all the people around the table shook their head negatively.

« Perfect, » he said with a predatory grin, « well, my friends, let’s go prepare ourselves. »

With matching grins, they nodded and slowly trickled out of the room, leaving Madara alone with his thoughts.

Inhaling, he dragged a hand down his face and made his way to the window. He looked down at the streets of the stronghold, filled with shinobi of the different clans, from elders to children. And he felt somethng that suspiciously felt like an unholy mix of pride and hope fill his entire chest, threatening to choke him.

He had thought his dream dead when he had been forced to see Hashirama’s true colors. He had thought the only thing left of it were these childlish projects of a village and the taste of ashes in his mouth, that he would have to live with it for the rest of his life.

And yet here it was, his dream, unfolding under his very eyes. It was different from what he had imagined as a child, it was still small, newborn even. His to nurture and protect.

His eyes fell on Tobirama’s silhouette in the street, talking about Tajima. The omega seemed less tense these days, the line of tension in his shoulders had disappeared and he was livelier, he was smiling more and not only to the children and the omegas.

Suddenly, Tobirama looked up, as if he had felt he was being observed. Madara took in the picture he made, his wolfish face haloed by his silver-white hair and lighted by the sunset. Madara inhaled.

He was going to offer this dream to the omega, he decided. Tobirama deserved it.

Chapter Text

Izuna had never seen the Hatake fight. He had been too young to go on a battlefield when some of them had fought side by side with the Senju. But Tajima had told him the tales, of silver-haired devils riding gigantic wolves, their faces covered in terrifying warpaints.

But his father’s tales weren’t doing any justice to the Hatake’s battle gear.

Several omegas were gathered around a cauldron filled with a boiling black tar, a mix of ashes and chicken blood, while another one was carefully gathering another chicken’s blood into a pot. The alphas were saddling the wolves with leather harnesses, equipped with sturdy handles.

Their armors were made of leather and metal threads, light and made to favor speed and flexibility, and their weapons were heavy – axes and longswords and large spears – made to inflict the maximum of damages in one time.

All of this preparations were made in a deafening silence, the only noise being the crackling of the fire under the cauldron. And suddenly, as fuming bowls of the black tar were passed among the group, the Hatake started singing.

Inzuna didn’t the langage. It was low, aggressive and guttural, many consonant mashed together and many sounds the young alpha didn’t know. It started slow, barely a humming as the omegas were painting their faces with black and red.

But soon, it swelled, gripping you at the throat, making the blood sing in your veins. Izuna felt the need to fight and run surge in his nerves. Next to him, Kali was looking reckless too, dancing from one foot to another, fidgeting with her sleeves.

And Torii approached. In her hands, blackened by the pigment, there was a bowl of black tar. On her shoulders, there was a dark and heavy pelt. At her hip, there was a threatening sword.

The top half of her sharp face was covered in black, her hair slicked back with it, and her bottom lip was painted black too. There was a red line cutting her face in half and a red symbol drawn in blood in the middle of her forehead. Slowly, she gathered black tar in one of her hands and as she used it to paint his forehead, she started to sing.

« My mother told me, someday I will buy... »

She covered his entire forehead in black, and Izuna didn’t dare move, didn’t even dare breathe.

« A galley with good oars, sail to distant shores... »

In his pocket, the piece of moose bone - « give her a piece from the bones of one of your catches », Tobirama had said, « it symbolizes your desire to pursue her. The bigger the animal, the better. » - seemed to be weighting a ton.

« Standing on the prow, noble barque I steer... »

He had decided to give it to her after the battle, determined to show his skills before. But the wait was making him go crazy. The top half of his face was now covered in black.

« Steady pace to the haven, hew many foe men... »

« Hew many foe men ! » the other Hatake echoed.

Finally, Torii coated the pads of three fingers with chicken blood, and traced three parallel line in the middle of his face, from his hairline to his chin. She grinned, showing off wolf’s teeth.

« Now, you’re ready, » she chuckled lowly.

Izuna’s lips spread in a toothy smile and nodded. Sara approached, her face painted in red and black, wearing a heavy silver pelt and bearing a sharpened axe.

« Hatake, » she growled lowly, « the MotherStorm is looking upon us and the FatherWolf has blessed our fangs and our blades ! »

A clamor shook the Hatake.

« To battle !!! » Sara roared, brandishing her axe.

For the first time in his life – but far from the last – Izuna howled with the wolves.

************

Sumiko Shimura was freezing her hands washing her laundry in a bassin in front of her house when the wolves appeared. She heard the cries of the other omegas and the screams of the guards. And then huge wolves appeared, mounted by warriors that could only be human in name.

They were tall and muscled, their faces covered in red and black warpaints, their pale eyes sharper than a razor. They were wielding axes and swords, roaring like moving storms anytime they struck an enemy. She froze like a rabbit in front of a predator, unable to choose what to do.

They clearly were not the same warriors who had attacked the compound a few months ago. But how was it possible ?! The shinobi had said that they had taken care of the problem, that the compound wouldn’t be attacked again, that they were safe !

A large black wolf, mounted by a silver-haired alpha wielding an axe, stopped right in front of her as fire engulfed a house behind him. She started to pant, terrifid, even more so when her two year-old son exited the house, toddling on his little legs and crying. With a gasp, Sumiko threw herself on her knees and took him in her arms.

She knew she couldn’t escape the alpha, but she had least had to do something to preserve her son’s life.

« Please, » she breathed, craddling her child against her chest, « do whatever you want with me, but don’t touch my child. »

She didn’t doubt her husband was going to repudiate her – if he didn’t just kill her to preserve his honor – if she made it out of here alive. But her son would be alive and that was all that mattered to her right now.

But to her surprise, the alpha just dismounted his wolf, kicked in the face a shinobi trying to attack him, sending them flying away with a disgusting crunch.

« I’m not going to do anything to you or your child, » he said in gruff voice, before catching her around the waist and hauling her up as if she weighted nothing.

She gasped and before she understood what was going on, she was seated on the saddle on top of the black wolf, her son in her arms. With efficient movements, the shinobi tied her hands to one of the handles of the saddle, making sure she could still embrace her child. The ropes were firm and the knots strong, yet not tight enough to hurt.

« No harm will be done to you or your child, » the alpha said, looking around, « just cooperate, okay ? »

Sumiko nodded shakily. With a crooked smirk, the alpha patted the wolf’s flank before rushing back into battle. And the beast started running straight toward the forest. Soon, it was joined by the other wolves, each of them carrying one or several omegas and children.

They tore through the underbush without a second of hesitation, and many times Sumiko closed her eyes in fear, thinking a branch was going to hit her. But for the duration of the run, nothing grazed her.

Finally, the wolves stopped in a clearing. A tall and muscular blond alpha, as well as several… persons with black clothes, fair skin, jet-black hair and piercing golden eyes, seemed to be waiting. They all helped the omegas and the children to get off the wolves, and the beast disappeared back into the woods.

The omegas were all huddled together, terrified, craddling their children in their arms. The huge blond alpha approached with a benevolent smile.

« You have nothing to fear, okay ? » he said in an almost jovial tone, « we will lead you to a safe place. But first we have to blindfold you. »

Sumiko heard several of her clanmates gasp in horro. Her face set in a determined expression and she stepped forward. She was shivering in tension but decided she wouldn’t back down.

« Will you blindfold the children too ? » she asked, trying to keep her voice as even as possible.

Her action seemed to calm her clanmates and to surprise their captors. The huge blond alpha blinked.

« Of course not, » he said seriously, « we are not monsters. »

Sumiko gulped, looked at her clanmates and back at the alpha.

« We… we will cooperate, » she said, « just don’t touch the children. »

« You have my word, » the alpha said, before nodding at his comrades.

They quickly got to work and in a few minutes, all the adults omegas had been blindfolded. Their captors had even thoughtfully provided shawls to allow them to carry the youngest children. They were then led through the forest, and Sumiko suspected they were making them take a longer route so they couldn’t guess where they were being taken.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they stopped and their captors took off the blindfolds. Sumiko blinked, blinded by the light. And what she discovered took her breath away.

They were inside a hard-built city, apparently brand new, set against a high cliff and protected by high remparts. Sumiko couldn’t believe her eyes, having never seen such a city before. She noticed they didn’t seem to be the only ones who had been taken hostage, since another group of terrified omegas and children, bearing a mon she had never seen before, was standing nearby.

And then an old omega, flanked by a tall middle-aged alpha woman with silver hair, approached. And Sumiko immediately recognized the mon on his clothes.

This was an Uchiha.

************

Mariko Senju had been horrified when fire had started raining down on their compound and Uchiha had swarmed the streets. Her husband was with Hashirama-sama on a mission, and their remaining warriors didn’t seem to be enough to protect them. They were falling like flies.

Mariko rushed toward the compound’s north gate, hoping she could escape by the forest, but she didn’t have the time to reach it. An Uchiha warrioress fell from a rooftop right in front of her and Mariko came to a screeching halt.

The woman was short and slender, clearly not alpha (which made Madara’s brain freeze in surprise), wearing a leather armor over black clothes and bearing a wakizashi. Her eyes were glowing red with the Uchiha cursed pupils and Mariko closed her eyes by reflex. Which was why she didn’t see the tackle come.

Before she could understand what the hell was happening, she was grabbed around the waist and hauled in the air. She cried out and opened her eyes in shock. The warrioress had thrown her on her shoulders and was now rushing to the forest among the flaming rumble.

Mariko tried to trash, to escape, but her captor was unyielding. She saw the compound disappear behind the trees, as a huge purple giant was destroying the defenders’s attempts to fend it off.

« Let me go ! » she cried, but to no avail.

Until her captor came to a halt in a clearing. Several other Senju omegas and children had been gathered here, guarded by several dark-skinned shinobi. Mariko was set quite delicately on the ground and her captor left immediately, probably to go back on the battlefield.

Before Mariko could even think about running away, a rough hand grabbed her by the shoulder and she startled, almost screaming. But to her incredulity, she was faced with a very familiar face she hadn’t seen in a long time.

« Toka-chan ? » she whispered in a faint voice.

« Yeah, aunty, it’s me, » she said with a smile.

Toka was the daughter of feu Butsuma-sama’s sister. Her father – dead now, killed during a battle with the Hagoromo – had been Mariko’s older brother. Toka had been their only child, and the apple of their eyes. While they had been reticent at first to let her learn how to fight, they had finally caved before her insistance.

Mariko grabbed her hands, feeling a bubble of hope grew in her throat.

« What are you doing here ? » she asked, « why are you… ? »

(Why are you with the Uchiha ? Was the question she didn’t dare to ask.)

« It’s a long story, » Toka said, « I will tell you, I swear. But for now, we have to go. I am taking you to Setsuna. »

The bubble exploded, leaving her breathless. She staggered and Toka caught her by the elbows.

« Aunty !! »

« My baby, » Mariko croacked, « please telle me he is well... »

Toka’s face scrunched in an expression of grief and Mariko’s heart broke.

« Be strong, aunty, » Toka just said.

She then started to explain that she would have to blindfold her, but Mariko wasn’t listening anymore. She let Toka blindfold her and take her on her back. Mariko just held onto her, mind blank with horror and fury.

(Setsuna was her only surviving child. She had had two alpha sons before him. The first one, Hiroto (a kind and shy boy who hadn’t been made to be a shinobi), had died on a battlefield at nine, impaled on an Hagoromo’s spear. They didn’t manage to get his body back. The second one, Takeo (proud and strong, but so willing to please his father), had died at five, from a blood infection that had spread after an open fracture sustained during a training session with his father. Mariko, heavily pregnant and bedrriden at the time, hadn’t been able to save him.

Setsuna was the last child she had had, and she was pretty sure the only reason he was still alive was because her husband didn’t think giving his time to a future broodmare was worth it. The other moment he had looked at Setsuna with something other than indifference or disappointment was when Hashirama-sama had chosen their son to be the Shimura Head’s bride. And this had broken Mariko’s heart a little more, because she knew how these things ended usually.

She had begged Hashirama-sama to change his mind, to choose someone else. But she had been ignored, and even beaten by her husband who had accused her of trying to tarnish his honor.

So Mariko had lied, had told her baby that everything would be okay, that it was an honor to be chosen for this task. And she had prayed, she had prayed so much in the end she didn’t even know what she was praying for anymore.

But apparently she had prayed for nothing. )

She wasn’t able to tell how long Toka had carried her. The only thing she knew was that at one moment her niece stopped running and gently set her on the ground before untying her blindfold. She blinked, to get her eyes used to the light.

She was inside a large hall in a wooden building. The floor was made of old smooth wood, and there were several omegas, a lot of them pregnant and the other quite old, gathered around tables and drinking tea. They were all small and lithe, dark-haired and fair-skinned, looking at her with a scary intensity.

And then, someone approached and Mariko looked down to see a very old, tiny woman with a fuzy bun of white hair, wearing a black kimono. Her eyes were a blazing Sharingan and Mariko recoiled despite herself.

« Do you love your child ? » the old woman just asked.

This made Mariko crack.

« You have my boy ?! » she exclaimed, throwing herself on her knees, and grabbing the old woman by the shoulders, uncaring that she could probably kill her, « where is he ?! Where is Setsuna?! Please… I just need to be sure he’s… that he’s not… my poor baby... »

She started crying, unable to stop herself. The old Uchiha woman patted her head.

« Come on, » she said, « dry your tears. We will lead you to him. He needs all the love you will be able to give him. »

This froze Mariko, but she did as she was told, drying her tears with the hem of her sleeve and following the old woman in a corridor and then into a room. She didn’t know what exactly she was expecting.

But what she found was her son sitting on a cushion, discussing animatedly with two little boys. He was wearing a large brown yukata and was looking better fed than when he had left the Senju compound. His belly was gravid and distended – and Mariko understand Toka’s warning – and his hair was short, haloing his face.

He looked up and saw her. His eyes widened and he tried to scramble on his feet to get to her. So she rushed forward, past the old woman and threw herself on her knees, embracing her son tightly.

« Mom ! » Setsuna exclaimed, voice uneven and eyes watery.

Unable to talk, she just held him closer to her heart.

Her precious baby.

************

As far as Tobirama could tell, the battle had gone well. They had managed to take all the omegas and children present in the compound – and he had no doubt it had gone the same way at the Shimura compound. Their charges had been put to safety in the stronghold, and the rest of the Uchiha warriors were currently leaving the battlefield, leaving chaos and destruction in their wake.

A lot of Senju warriors had lost their lives, effectively cutting in more than half the Senju warforce, and a lot of surviving warriors were probably too wounded to go back to active duty. And Tobirama had even prepared a mean little surprise for when Hashirama would come back to the compound.

The Uchiha had started to spread along the border as planned, Mito and Hikaku going south followed by their group. Tobirama turned toward Madara, who was staying at the back of the group, checking that everybody was safe.

And suddenly, as everything was going so well, Tobirama sensed something that made him freeze. A mountain of familiar chakra was rushing their way, brimming with cold fury.

Hashirama was coming their way.

Tobirama gritted his teeth. He had no idea how his brother had known they were here, but he had no doubt he wasn’t going to appreciate what they had done to his compound and his men, especially when he was going to notice what – or rather who – was missing.

He landed next to Madara. The alpha was looking grim, but at the same time, his mouth was twisted in a bloodthirsty grin.

« You already sensed him, » he said, and this was not a question.

« Oh, I did, » Madara growled.

The sound made a shiver tickle down Tobirama’s smile. He was used to fighting on the frontlines, was good at it, but at heart he was an assassin, moving in the shadows and striking when his prey least expected it.

Madara, on the other hand, clearly was a pure frontline fighter and it showed in moments like this.

« I’m staying here to distract him, » Madara said, « you go lead the group up north. »

Tobirama bit his tongue.

« I’m staying with you, » he said, « Kato and Mai will lead the group. You need back up. »

Madara scoffed, showing teeth.

« Do you think I’m unable to fight him ? » he growled.

It took all of Tobirama’s willpower not to roll his eyes. Alphas and their damn pride. Instead, he grabbed Madara by the shoulders.

« I perfectly know you are more than capable to fight him to a standstill, » he said, « but he is furious, and I am not loosing you ower something as stupid as underestimation. »

He didn’t understand why the alpha suddenly blushed.

« He will recognize you, » Madara croacked a little weakly.

« Do I really look like myself right now ? » the young omega groaned, gesturing at his face. Just in case, he had dyed his hair black before the battle, and was wearing a scarf that concealed the bottom half of his face and hiding his marking. He was looking like a random Uchiha if you didn’t look too closely.

« Fine, » Madara grumbled, « but I’m fighting Hashirama. »

This time, Tobirama did roll his eyes.

« I wouldn’t dare depriving you of this pleasure, » he snarked slyly, while signing the orders to Kato, who had stayed on a branch nearby. The man nodded and disappeared in the forest.

And then he ran after Madara, who had already taken off toward Hashirama’s position. His brother was two miles from them and moving fast. He seemed to be alone, the other Senju warriors had stayed at the compound, probably to help the wounded and secure the place.

Madara was a furlong away from him, his chakra brimming with bloodlust. Tobirama had never seen him like that during a fight with his brother, and he wondered what had entailled such a behavior. From what Tobirama remembered, Madara and Hashirama usually fought reluctantly, probably burdened by their past friendship.

As he was thinking about asking him after the battle, he sensed his brother’s chakra spread in the ground and his eyes widened in alarm.

« Madara !! Watch out !! » he cried.

The ground exploded in thousand of vines, completely upturning the forest. Madara was swatted away like a fly and the vines shot toward Tobirama, trying to spear him. Completely taken aback, Tobirama dodged them. He didn’t understand why Hashirama was concentrating on him rather than on Madara.

Unless…

A vine shot from under him and Tobirama dodged in extermis, arching backward. The vine tore through his belt, his armor and his shirt, even destroying the fabric he was using to bind his chest and the scarf hinding his face.

And as if this was what the vines were waiting for, they stopped attacking, instead circling him like predators. And Hashirama appeared on top of a crawling mount of vines, looking furious and terrifying.

Tobirama stood up slowly, staring straight into his brother’s eyes, concentrating all his senses on him and his chakra. An explosion and a column of fire shook the ground east from his position, probably Madara giving the swarm of vines a run for its money. He was a big boy, he could hold his own easily against the vines.

Tobirama was facing a more pressing threat that was requiring all his attention.

« I should have known it was you behind all of this, » Hashirama spat aggressively.

Apparently, there was no hiding his identity from his brother anymore.

« What made you understand ? » he asked, curious despite the situation.

« Madara, » Hashirama said almost triumphantly.

Tobirama frowned, but his brother didn’t give him the time to start becoming paranoid.

« The last time we fought each other, » Hashirama continued, « he told me he had learned from Yama what I did to you, that I had killed your baby. »

He spat on the ground, and just because Hashirama’s words had reminded him of painful memories, Tobirama caught his spit with his chakra and threw it back in his face. Hashirama dodged and sneered, which prompted the young omega to bare his teeth in warning.

« Except I never told anyone what I did to your bastard, » Hashirama finished.

« Well, » Tobirama snarked, forcing his voice to stay calm and even, « apparently you’re not as stupid as you pretend to be. I forget that sometimes. »

Furious, Hashirama threw a vine at him and Tobirama used concentrated Raiton chakra to destroy it.

« You’re dying today, wolfskin, » Hashirama snarled as the swarm of vines rose again, « you won’t stand in my way ever again ! »

« Do you want to bet on that ? » Tobirama taunted, raising his guard.

The swarm rushed forward, as if the vines wanted to tear into him and pierce him from all sides. Tobirama inhaled, steeled his stance and pushed his chakra forward, stopping the swarm like he stopped the Kraken’s tsunami, what seemed like an eternity ago.

Most people – his brother among them – seemed to forget water was everywhere, especially in wood. On the other side, Hashirama scoffed.

« How long do you think you will be able to keep that up ?! » he bellowed.

Tobirama didn’t need to keep that up forever, just until…

A river of fire engulfed the swarm and Madara surged through it from Tobirama’s left. Eyes wide, lips pursed on a growl and Sharingan blazing, he was suddenly on Tobirama and violently pushed him on the side.

It was only as he was stumbling backward that he saw the vine that had come from behind, barely imbued with chakra, that had been meant to spear him in the back.

It tore through the Uchiha’s unprotected back and drew blood.

« Madara !! » Tobirama cried.

Chapter Text

Hashirama smiled at the dainty omega who was serving them tea as they were waiting for Sasuke Sarutobi to show himself. They blushed, bowed down and left the room almost hiding behind their tray.

The room in itself was richly decorated, showing off the Sarutobi’s impressive wealth. And it was something Hashirama needed desperately right now. Tobirama first (one day, Hashirama was going to kill this wolfskin whore), Madara then, had direly wounded him and the Senju Head was still feeling the repercussions of these wounds.

His Mokuton was less docile these days, just a little bit more rabbid, like an animal rebelling against its master. Hashirama needed more concentration to control it, and there were some – brief but intensely frightening – times where it alltogether refused to obey.

It was because of Tobirama. He knew all his problems would disappear once he would have killed that demon, burned his body and scattered his ashes in the sea. Madara would have to see the light and join him to have peace then.

A little silhouette appeared in the doorframe, and Hashirama smiled. It was a tiny boy, probably around two year old, with a curious gaze and the Sarutobi’s typical light brown hair. Given the stuffy get-up covered with the Sarutobi mon, Hashirama had o doubt he was facing the Heir, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

Sarutobi Sasuke’s only son.

His smile widened. Chozo Shimura, who was currently sitting by his side and fuming about being made to wait like a common shinobi, had warned him that the Sarutobi, since the first Uchiha attack on the Shimura compound all these months ago (and even more after that disastrous battle to get Setsuna back), had become reluctant to side with the Shimura (and de facto with the Senju) in battle or during missions.

And Hashirama couldn’t allow that.

The Sarutobi were one of the biggest and richest clans of Fire Country. They had their entries in the Daimyo’s court and were quite popular among nobles families. They were also strong, reputed for their endurance and their proficiency with fire and wind jutsu. To that, one could add the impressive civilian population they were protecting, made in majority of farmers and blacksmiths.

Hashirama had no doubt his brother had manipulated Madara into forming his own alliances with other clans (probably the wolfskins, if Hashirama had to bet). If he wanted to counter the demon’s nefarious plans, he would need the Sarutobi’s formidable wealth and warforce behind him.

And if Sarutobi Sasuke wasn’t ready to give freely, Hashirama would have to take by force.

« Hello, little one, » he said with a kind smile.

The kid blushed, before straightening his back and approaching. Poor naive thing, Hashirama thought, probably thinking he was safe inside his clan compound. But he was about to learn that you were safe nowhere.

The kid bowed down before him.

« I am Sarutobi Hiruzen, » he said without hesitation, trying to look bigger than he was.

Hashirama smiled a little bit wider. Poor, naive little fool.

« I am honored to meet you, Sarutobi Hiruzen, » he said, extending his hand.

The kid was about to take it when Sasuke Sarutobi entered, slamming the door, his face adorned with an unholy mix of anger and wariness.

Hashirama reacted immediately. For a fraction of second, the Mokuton resisted, but Hashirama pushed and it finally obeyed. A thin vine surged from the floor and curled mercilessly around the boy’s throat like a collar. Microscopic tendrils pierced the kid’s flesh and agglomerated themselves with his nerves, surrounding his heart and his spine.

The kid cried out and stepped back, obviously terrified, but it was already too late. Sasuke Sarutobi was pale as death.

« What have you done ?! » he exclaimed, rushing to engulf his son in his arms.

« Nothing much, really, » Hashirama said with a smile, standing up to tower over the kneeling Sarutobi, « I’ve just given you an incentive to lend us your warriors and your wealth.

« Have you lost y... » Sasuke Sarutobi started but Hashirama interrupted him.

« Should you fail to do so, your only heir – and Hashirama heavily insisted on the only – will suffer a slow and gruesome death. The same thing would happen if I ever happened to die, so it really is in your best interest that I stay alive. »

There suddenly was a pang of chakra at the back of his mind, the sappling spies he had left at the compound providing him with pictures of fire and battle. An Uchiha in particular caught his attention.

One he had never seen before, taller than the others, with their face hidden behind a black scarf. And he knew. The whore was alive and had sided with Madara. How had this wolfskin managed to bewitch his friend, Hashirama had no idea. But he intended to make Madara see the light again soon.

« I have something urgent requiring my attention, » he said to the Sarutobi, « I will graciously give you a few days to settle your mind. However, I can only advise you to answer positively. »

With that said, he left, a beffudled Chozo on his heels.

************

What saved Madara’s life was the chakra he had instinctively pushed against the vine trying to impale him. It combusted almost immediately, but not before tearing through his shirt and his skin, leaving a large bloody wound behind.

He sneered at Hashirama, who was pale as death, while Tobirama rushed to his side with wide eyes.

« Madara ! » Hashirama exclaimed, looking obviously worried, « are you okay ?! I didn’t mean to.. ! I wasn’t targeting you ! »

This angered Madara beyond what he thought it would. He prevented Tobirama from going further with his arm and growled at the Senju Head.

« I don’t care that you weren’t targeting me personally ! » he growled, « you targeted a member of my clan, it’s as if you targetted me ! »

After a moment of beffudlement, Hashirama sneered.

« A member of your clan ?! » he snarled, « are you kidding me ?! This is nothing but a wolfskin whore ! What has he done to you ?! »

Madara bared his teeth, furious.

« Do not speak of my clanmate like that, » he snarled, « he did nothing to me. Unlike you, who tried to deceive me all these years into accepting a parody of peace that would have been incredibly detrimental to half my clan ! »

Hashirama’s face contorted in an odd expression. Around them, the vines started shivering. Madara was intimately aware of the tension filling the air, preluding a devastating attack. As he was aware of Tobirama’s presence right behind him, barely warm.

« You don’t understand, » Hashirama started, looking hallucinated.

Madara pushed his chakra against Tobirama’s, tapping « be ready to hold onto me ». He readied his stance.

« It’s the best thing to do ! » Hashirama continued, « who cares if a few people get put in their place ?! »

The vines surged, threatening.

(« Now. »)

« But you will see ! » Hashirama screamed, « I will make sure of it ! »

Tobirama’s arms looped around his shoulders, the omega’s plush and naked chest plastered against Madara’s wounded back. He let his chakra flow in his Mangekyo, and his Susanoo spread around them, thwarting the vines’ attempts to grab them. Hashirama roared, soon imitated by Madara. The Susanoo rose his sword to behead the wood dragon the Senju was starting to form. His wound was burning, inflammated by his sweat. And suddenly, Tobirama whispered in his ear.

« Fifteen degrees east from our current position, » he said, making shivers tickle down the alpha’s spine, « do you think you can punt him as hard as you can in that direction ? »

« Yes, I can, » Madara answered in the same tone, « what do you have in mind ? »

« The Senju compound is two miles from here, » Tobirama growled lowly, « and I left a surprise there. »

Madara countered a hit from Hashirama’s dragon with his Susanoo’s sword.

« What kind of surprise ? »

« A nasty one, » Tobirama said and Madara could swear he heard the sadism dripping from the omega’s tone.

He didn’t push to know what it was exactly. His intuition was telling it was going to be painful (for Hashirama) and flashy.

« Do you think you can slow his wooden dragon down ? » he asked, kicking said dragon away with his Susanoo.

« Yes, » Tobirama confirmed, his cool chakra already rolling in waves out of his body to seize control of the water inside the wood.

Almost immediately, Hashirama’s behemoth became noticeably slower and the Senju Head screamed in fury.

« I won’t be able to keep that up for long, » Tobirama gritted, voice and body rigid with concentration.

« Oh don’t worry, » Madara growled lowly with a smile, « I won’t be long. »

And then, with a roar, he cut one of the dragon’s arms and set it on fire. He then beheaded the dragon, sending the head – on which Hashirama was standing – in the air. And he kicked it as hard as he could in the direction Tobirama had given him.

It flied, almost in slow motion, Hashirama screaming something that sounded like « that won’t be enough ! ». It became smaller and smaller, falling toward the Senju compound. Madara felt more than he saw Tobirama’s full lips spread in a cruel smile.

And then the horizon – and the dragon head with Hashirama on it – was engulfed by a blinding explosion. Madara saw only the first flash, as Tobirama had placed his hand in front of his face to protect his eyes, burying his own face in the crook of the alpha’s neck.

« Holy fucking shit ! » Madara exclaimed, « what the fuck was that ?! »

« Trap seal, » Tobirama mumbled, « I put it in the Head House and rigged it to react to Hashirama’s presence. »

Madara gaped, letting his Susanoo slowly dissolve till Tobirama and him touched the ground. He extended his senses to check if Hashirama was still alive. And unfortunately, he was, but Madara wouldn’t bet on his physical integrity at the moment.

« Fucking hell, » he groaned, « this fucker is worse than a cockroach. »

For a second, he thought about bullying forward and ending Hashirama’s life once and for all. It would solve so many of their problems if he did. But then he sensed a large group of shinobi coming toward the Senju compound and he hesitated.

« Did you sense that ? » he asked.

« Yes, »Tobirama confirmed, tone grim, « Sarutobi shinobi and some mercenaries they hire sometimes. They’re almost a hundred. »

Madara gritted his teeth. He sensed a few powerful signatures among them, of course, especially with Tobirama by his side. But a hundred was a lot of opponents and despite the fact he was no doubt direly wounded, Hashirama still had quite a lot of chakra.

« We retreat, » he said.

Tobirama nodded and they rushed in the forest, toward the Uchiha compound, disseminating trap seals in their wake.

When the battlefield was far behind them and they had safely passed the Uchiha border, Tobirama grabbed him by the wrist, pulling him to a stop.

« Okay, » he said, « take off your armor and your shirt, I need to make sure there is no wood shards in your wound. »

« Can’t it wait until we are at the compound ? » Madara pouted.

« No, » Tobirama retorted, the word heavy with the weight of finality, « believe me, it’s better to do it now. If we wait for too long, splinters will find their way inside your bloodstream and pierce your heart from the inside if Hashirama orders them to. »

Madara made a face, taken aback and slightly worried.

« He can do that ? »

« Unfortunately, » Tobirama said grimly, undoing the straps of Madara’s armor, « I’ve seen him do it and it isn’t pretty. For all his blunder, Hashirama can be quite subtle when he wants to. »

Madara bit his tongue, and then helped the omega with his armor. If there was something he didn’t want, it was dying like that, killed by an enemy inside he hadn’t seen coming.

************

Tobirama needed to make sure he got all these nasty little splinters, because he sure as hell didn’t want to loose Madara to something as stupid as that (the rationnal part of his mind was telling him this was because Madara was important, influent and powerful, that loosing him would be an incredibly hard blow. The wolf inside was saying otherwise).

He had set a little canteen on the fire, filled it with water and was now boiling the bandages in it with antiseptic herbs. While this was stewing, he was sitting behind a half-naked Madara, entirely focused on his task.

While the wound wasn’t deep – thanks the MotherStorm ! - it was large with jagged edges, going from the top of Madara’s right shoulderblade to the top half of his ribs on the left side of his torso. It had torn skin and flesh, and left quite a lot of tiny splinters.

Tobirama was picking them up one by one, using his chakra to pull at the few water molecules there were in the shards to extract them, before throwing them in the fire. Just in case, he had kept a few of the bigger ones in a reinforced glass vial to study later. Some of it had apparently tried to dig deeper into Madara’s flesh, but were most likely warded off by his burning chakra.

(Something to study.)

When he finished his task, he spent a long moment scanning Madara with his chakra to be sure he hadn’t missed one.

« Is it done ? » the alpha asked.

« Yeah, » Tobirama said, relieved to feel nothing, « I just need to disinfect and dress your wound. »

He could see Madara pout and slump like a petulant child, and hid a smirk. Just another proof that patience wasn’t the Uchiha’s strong suite.

He started by healing the worst of the damages, before disinfecting the wound and dressing it with the bandages. He carefully didn’t think about how he had to be litterally sprawled on the alpha to circle his torso with the bandages. Because Madara might be short, but he was also fucking large.

This was not doing things to Tobirama’s insides.

Absolutely not.

« There, » he said, putting the canteed, the vial and the extra bandages into his storage scroll and extinguishing the fire, « it’s done. »

« Thank you, » Madara grumbled as he stood up and stretched his arms over his head, rotating his torso to get used to the feeling of the bandages.

Tobirama watched the alpha’s strong muscles roll and he frowned, feeling a knot in his throat. He could still see the outline of the wound under the bandages and he didn’t like it. The vine could have severed the spine, could have speared his heart and left the alpha dead.

And all of that for what ?

« Madara, » he said before he could stop the words from escaping, « what you did earlier, please, don’t do it again. »

Madara looked at him with wide eyes, before scowling.

« Seriously ?! » he exclaimed, « that’s rich coming from you, mister ‘a-tsunami-won’t-stop-me’ !! »

Tobirama blushed to his hairline.

« It was months ago !! » he protested, « and it was not the same situation at all ! »

Madara threw his hands up.

« It was exactly the same situation ! » he countered, pointing at Tobirama, « you can’t behave like a suicidal dumbass and then get mad at me when I do the same ! »

Tobirama gaped in outrage. The rationnal part of his mind agreed with Madara, but he wasn’t about to admit it. Which was why he bullied on.

« Yes I can ! » he said, « you are the Uchiha Head ! The leader of our alliance ! You can’t throw away your life for nothing like that ! »

Madara paled, and Tobirama sensed a shift in his chakra. And suddenly, the alpha was on him, grabbing his head. Tobirama’s breath hitched, his body tensing in anticipation of a blow that didn’t come.

« Saving your life was worth it, » Madara said with all the seriousness in the world, his chakra bristling with anger, « so don’t say I threw my life away for nothing. »

It felt like a punch to the solar plexus. But Madara continued before Tobirama could say anything.

« You are my… clanmate, » Madara said, still staring straight into Tobirama’s eyes, « and you are important to me. And I won’t stop putting my life on the line to protect you. »

The young omega gulped, closing his eyes shut and inhaling deeply.

« You are important to me too, » he admitted, « so you can’t be angry when I put my life on the line for you. »

Madara blinked, before blushing. Tobirama felt his own cheeks burn. A part of himself almost wanted Madara to kiss him, was wondering how his lips would feel on his.

« Why are we even fighting ? » he croacked, trying to dissipate the tension.

Madara deflated like a pirced balloon.

« Probably because we are both suicidal dumbasses, » he sighed.

Tobirama snorted despite himself, and soon Madara joined him, till they were both laughing to tears. The young omega wiped them with the heel of his hand.

« Let’s go back to the compound, » Madara said.

Tobirama nodded and followed the alpha as he made his way toward the compound. He kept his eyes on the alpha’s large back, covered only by the bandages since Madara hadn’t put his shirt back on.

On a whim, he put his hand on Madara’s back, spreading his fingers on the alpha’s warm skin, as if he wanted to encompass the strong heart he could feel underneath. He had to protect this heart, he thought, and this back.

No matter what.

Madara cleared his throat.

« Hum… what are you doing ? » he asked.

Tobirama blushed madly and took his hand back.

« I..! Uh… Nothing ! Nothing ! » he stammered.

Nose up, he walked next to Madara.

« Let’s go ! » he said, hoping his embarrassement wasn’t showing too much. Madara snorted benevolently and followed him.

************

Torii was feeling giddy. The attack on the Shimura compound had left her vibrating with adrenaline. They had bulldozed over them with sadistic glee, and for the first time, Torii had seen Izuna on the battlefield.

And by the MotherStorm, she had liked what she had seen. Izuna was subtle, cutting through the enemy ranks like a scalpel, and this was beautiful to see. It was like a dance, with fire and lightning, striking like a snake.

It had made the young woman hot under the collar. The Hatake warpaints were doing wonders on the Uchiha alpha and this was making things to Torii’s insides. Dancing by his side during the battle had made her think about another kind of dance.

And while she had been kinda expecting it (she wasn’t blind), she had been pleasantly surprised when at the end of the battle, Izuna, covered in sweat and blood, smelling so mouth-watering, had presented her with a perfectly circular, perfectly polished piece of moose bone.

She couldn’t really describe what she had felt at this moment. It had been like an explosion in her chest. She hadn’t known what to say, so she had just taken the token, smiling predatorily, implicitly giving him the permission to pursue her.

A part of herself wanted to throw traditions to the wind and take the alpha for herself this instant. But she respected her gods and her ancestors too much to do so. Furthermore, she knew patience made any victory taste even better.

« Can you please stop giggling ? » Daichi complained, « this is creepy. »

Torii turned to face her brother. He had taken his shirt and armor off, and his biceps and shoulders were marred with coagulated blood splotchs. His face was painted with diagonal black stripes, with a red horizontal line under his eyes. The two of them were busy spreadin trap seals along the border. Izuna and Kali were a few miles south, with one of Torii’s lifemates Lamu. Most of the clan was doing so, but Sara had sent a few warriors back to the compound to check on the children and elders.

Torii snickered and stuck her tongue at him. Daichi rolled his eyes. Her brother loved playing responsible adult.

« Izuna gave you atoken ? » he asked, pretending not to be interested by the answer.

« Oh ! You guessed ?! »

« Of course ! » he huffed, « I’m not stupid ! »

He sighed, threaded his fingers through his hair before slapping a seal on a rock and setting the trigger with his chakra.

« You seem to appreciate his presence, » he grumbled, « and – don’t tell him I said that or I’ll put frogs in your bed till the end of your life ! – he is a good guy, and a good warrior. »

Secretly touched by her brother’s admission, but still wanting to mess with him because this had been their dynamic since she had been old enough to toddle after him, she hid her face behind her hands and giggled obxoniously in a high voice. He deadpanned at her, probably wishing he could strangle her without consequences. She jumped on his back and embraced his shoulders.

« Thanks brother, » she said, « it means a lot to me that you are supportive. »

He blushed and mumbled something inaudible. She produced the token Izuna given her. Daichi’s eyes widened.

« Damn, » he whistled between his teeth, « he’s serious about this. »

« He is, right ?! »

« I bet he asked Tobirama for advices, » her brother snorted.

Now it was Torii’s turn to roll her eyes. Daichi could be so petty sometimes.

« Of course he did, » she groused, pulling on his hair, « what’s wrong with that ? »

« Ow ! Nothing is wrong with that. Am I not allowed to tease ? »

She huffed and got off his back, but not before ruffling his hair just to hear him protest. But she stopped messing with him when she smelled Izuna and Kali coming their way at full speed, worry sipping through their scent.

She frowned and turned to Daichi.

« I think we’re about to have a problem, » she warned, concentrating her chakra in her nose, trying to find enemy scents, but smelling none.

Izuna and Kali barrelled into the clearing, panting.

« We have a problem, » Izuna said, wiping sweat off his brow.

« We’ve gathered as much, » Daichi said, « what kind of problem ? »

Kali produced a strip of paper.

« We’ve just received a message from Kagome’s summon, » she said, « there has been a complication at the Senju compound. Hashirama showed up. Madara is wounded and Tobirama’s identity has been uncovered. »

Torii’s eyes widened.

« Fuck, » Daichi breathed.

She couldn’t have said it better.

Chapter Text

Sasuke Sarutobi was feeling desperate. His son, his only alpha son, his only heir, was currently locked up in his quarters, traumatized by what had happened. Sasuke had summoned the best healers of his clan immediately after Hashirama Senju and Chozo Shimura had left the compound with their men.

But they had been unable to solve the problem, completely powerless. They had just confirmed the Senju’s warning. The vines had tightly merged with Hiruzen’s nerves, sinking their tendrils into the boy’s liver, his heart, his brain and his intestines. They had braided themselves around his spine and his ribs, like parasite worms.

The Senju’s Head chakra was circulating in them, and Sasuke had no doubt they would crush his son from the inside out if said chakra ran out. Which would no doubt happen if Hashirama Senju died. This was something Sasuke couldn’t let happen.

The Sarutobi Head was forty-three years old, which, for a shinobi, was nothing short of a canonical age. He had married for the first time at nineteen, and since then, he had had four spouses and had fathered sixteen children, eleven omegas and five alphas.

His first wife – Aohime – had been the love of his life, but his health had been fragile, and he had died of a bad flu shortly after giving birth to their fourth child, the only omega. And the only one who was still alive.

Shitara was married to the eldest son of a wealthy merchant who was under the Sarutob Clan’s protection. She was currently pregnant with her first child, which was a meager consolation for the fact that all her alpha siblings were dead.

He had wedded his second wife – Mitsura Kagoromo – a few weeks after Shitara’s birth, pushed by the Elders. She had been the cousin of a noble who had lost his wealth due to questionnable choices, and she had had the choice between marrying him and starving on the streets. There had been no love between them, but she had done her duty and had given him seven children, three alphas and four omegas.

On these seven children, four were dead, either from childhood diseases or on the battlefield, and the three still alive were all omegas. His second wife had died of an infection after giving birth to their last child.

This was how, at thirty-one, he had remarried a third time, to a cousin – Haruto – from a minor line of the clan who was twelve years younger than him. He had been a good partner, kind and dutiful, and had given him three beautiful children, three beautiful omega girls who had once been the apples of Sasuke’s eyes.

Unfortunately, after five years of marriage and still no alpha heir produced, the Elders had pushed him to take yet another wife, in the hope they would be able to give Sasuke an alpha heir. This had strained the relationship with Haruto, making him become colder with his husband, even if he was still as dutiful.

His fourth wife – Kaeto – had been a young teenager issued from another minor line of the clan. He was small and shy, had visibly been torn between pride to have been chosen as the new Clan Head’s bride and fear of the unknown. Sasuke had tried to be as kind as possible with him, but he wasn’t sure he had entirely succeeded.

Kaeto had gotten pregnant a few months after their wedding. He had however lost the baby after five months of pregnancy, because of a bad flu that had almost killed him. It had taken him months to finally recover.

But finally, three years ago, his fourth wife had gotten pregnant again. And it was at this moment, as Kaeto was four months pregnant, that Sasuke had sustained a dire wound in a battle against the Hagoromo. A raiton attack had touched him on the upper thigh.

They had managed to push the Hagoromo away from their border, but at what price ? Sasuke had spent two months in a hospital bed, uncertain he would survive this wound. And when he had healed completely, he had had to come to term with a complicated fact.

His wound hadn’t only threatened his life direly, it had also destroyed his virility. His penis and his testicles had been completely charred and necrotized by the attack, and the healers had had to amputate them to save his life.

This battle had effectively castrated him. He wouldn’t be able to father children anymore. Barely a handful of people knew that fact in the clan (his wives – who had been sworn into secrecy – and the Elders), and nobody outside of the clan knew it.

The Elders had prayed for weeks that the child Kaeto had been bearing at the moment would be an alpha, so the clan woud have an heir.

Hiruzen’s birth had been a miracle, as if the gods had answered all their prayers, and his son had become the sole focus of Sasuke’s life. He had devoted all his time to the boy, alienating his other children quite a lot. This had made the boy a spoiled brat, but Sasuke hadn’t been able to bring himself to care.

Hiruzen was the future of the clan, after all. Which was why, when Hashirama Senju had threatened his child’s life, had locked him up in a death trap, Sasuke hadn’t hesitated for a long moment.

He had sent a batallion of shinobi to the Senju compound, with the explicit orders to help the Senju in any way they could.

He couldn’t afford to loose his son.

************

« Ow ! Ow ! Ow ! » Madara protested, trying to escape Chihiro’s inquisitive hands, « stop torturing me ! I’m telling you I’m alright ! Tou-san, tell her ! »

Tajima, who had come back urgently to the compound, leaving Hatake Jin to supervize their ‘guests’, just grabbed him by the wrist and twisted one of Madara’s fingers with a deadpanned expression till the young alpha sat, allowing Chihiro to take a look at his wound.

« Traitor, » he grumbled.

« That will teach you to stop being a baby about these things, » Tajima said, patting his head with a smile.

Madara stuck his tongue at him.

« Tobirama already checked it, » he mumbled.

« Won’t stop me from checking, » Chihiro grumbled as she undid the bandages, « and don’t be jealous, I’m examining Tobirama’s next. »

« Oh no, » Madara said, rolling his eyes, « and here I was, scared of being given a special treatm… Ow ! »

« Stop being so cheeky, boy, » she grumbled, « I’m too old for that. »

« Nonsense, you’re going to bury us all… Ow ! »

Grumbling, Madara let Chihiro examine his wound minutiously. Satisfied, she dressed it again, patted his shoulder and went to examine Tobirama as Madara put his shirt back on. The young omega was sitting crosslegged near the low table, still wearing his torn shirt, that was barely hiding his chest.

He was looking tired, and didn’t say anything as Chihiro scanned him with her chakra. He glanced up, hi crimson eyes catching Madara’s eyes. And he blushed and quickly looked away. This made an odd warmth bubble into the young alpha’s chest.

« You have a few bruises, » Chihiro announced, « but nothing dire. I will put a salve on them and that should be enough. Okay, boy ? »

« Yeah. Thank you, Chihiro. »

At this moment, Izuna rushed into the house, with Kali, Torii and Daichi on his heels. The four of them were blushing with exertion. He visibly deflated in relief when he saw Madara.

« Oh, thanks Amaterasu ! » he exclaimed, throwing himself in his brother’s arms, « you’re alive ! »

« We’ve heard that Hashirama has attacked you, » Kali said, approached cautiously.

« Yeah, » Madara said, embarcing Izuna tightly, « but we got rid of him. Tobirama blew him up. »

« Great, » Daichi growled, « I hope it hurt. »

« I wasn’t alone, » Tobirama, who was sandwiched between a fretting Torii and a grousing Chihiro massaging salve onto his bruises, said, « Madara did half the work. »

He glanced at Madara and looked away as quickly, the tips of his ears red. This confused Madara but he couldn’t help but feel happy that Tobirama finally dropped the honorific sama.

« Unfortunately, » he continued, tone grim, « this wasn’t enough, he is still alive. And for some reason, he managed to rally the Sarutobi to his side. »

« Seriously ?! » Chihiro snarled, whirling on her heels, her fuzzy white bun in precarious balance on top of her head, « these fucking monkeys choose now of all time to pick a side ?! »

« She seems quite angry about the Sarutobi, » Madara whispered to Tajima.

« Don’t start her on the subject, » Tajima answered in the same tone, and Madara wisely chose to follow his father’s advice.

Tobirama put his hand on Chihiro’s shoulder.

« I fear it’s the case unfortunately, » the young omega sighed, « they have brought Hashirama and the surviving Senju and Shimura back to their compound. They seem to be harboring them. »

« You’ve been sesning them ? » Izuna asked, disentangling himself from Madara to crouch next to Tobirama.

The young omega nodded.

« Since we left the battlefield, » he said.

Sara, Mito and Hikaku arrived at this moment, and were quickly told the situation.

« We need to plan for a future attack, » Sara growled, baring her sharp teeth, « it might be now or never if we want to kill this Senju fucker ! »

« I agree with you, Hatake-sama, » Chihiro said somberly, « unfortunately, the Sarutobi are probably the worst opponent we can face in our current situation. »

Sara scoffed, crossed her arms on her chest.

« I do agree with Chihiro, aunt Sara, » Tobirama said, « the Sarutobi have too many warriors, a lot of mercenaries ready to answer their every call, and the ear of the Daimyo. »

Sara bit her tongue, and Madara understood her frustration. He too wanted to end this situation right now, to protect his people (to protect Tobirama) and put them out of harm’s way, once and for all. But Tobirama was right. If you counted the entirely of the Sarutobi warforce (their shinobi, their mercenaries and now the remaining Senju and Shimura), they had twice as many warriors as the Uchiha, the Hatake and the Yashagoro put together.

(He didn’t count the Uzumaki, since they were too far away and had their own problems to deal with. They had the chance to profit from their sealing skills, he couldn’t ask for too much right now.)

And what was more problematic was the fact that Sarutobi Sasuke’s younger sister was married to the Fire Daimyo, and she was very influent among the nobles. There was a high risk that she would turn her husband against the Uchiha if her brother asked her to.

He cleared his throat, gathering the attention of the people in the room.

« For now, we will reinforce our alliances, » he said with as muwh conviction as he could muster, « and observe. The Inuzuka and the Aburame are ready to join us, and they aren’t fond of the Sarutobi. And since there is no doubt our opponent will use his bonds with the Daimyo, so will we. »

He saw Tajima smile proudly and even Sara nodded in agreement. Izuna was grinning like the gremlin he would always deny he was, and Tobirama was looking at Madara with an almost scary intensity.

« That’s my son, » Tajima chuckled, patting Madara’s head, which made the young alpha blush, « however, let’s not forget we won today’s battle, and we reached our objective. »

Torii let out a joyful whistle, and Madara noticed the amorous gaze Izuna had for her. It made something jump in his chest. Sara sighed, rolling her eyes, and lightly smacked her daughter over the head.

« You are right, Tajima, » she said, « this is a reason for celebration. We should feast. »

« Great idea, » Chihiro piped up, « that will be good for our warriors’ moral. But I’ll advise you all to take a bath beforehand. »

Madara rolled his eyes.

A few minutes later, he found himself in the Head House’s bathroom with Izuna, Daichi and Hikaku. The omegas had gone back to the Gynaeceum to wash and change. And as they had left, Madara could have sworn he had felt Tobirama’s gaze burning between his shoulderblades, but when he had looked, the young omega was speaking with his aunt and his cousin.

He was wondering what was going on in the young omega’s mind.

« Damn Aniki ! » Izuna exclaimed, « that’s one hell of a wound ! »

His brother was helping him wash his back and his hair. Daichi and Hikaku, who were sitting on Madara’s right, bent back to have a look. The Hatake whistled between his teeth.

« The weasel is right, » he said, « that must be fucking painful. »

Izuna swatted at Daichi, who pretended to bite at the offending fingers.

« It’s just skin, » Madara said, soaping his torso, « that could have been worse. »

« Tell us about it, » Hikaku said, brushing his own hair.

« Anyway, » Daichi started, « you saved my cousin today. Thank you. »

Madara nodded, making sure his expression showing nothing damning.

« I guess that’s why Tobirama was looking at you the way he did, » the Hatake added, massaging soap into his scalp.

Madara blinked, mind suddenly filled with white noise. Hikaku coughed loudly. Behind him, Izuna facepalmed.

« What ? » Madara croacked.

Daichi blinked, looking left and right, obviously not undrestanding what was up.

« What ? » he said.

And then his eyes widened.

« Oh. Forget I said anything, he said sheepishly.

Oh hell no, Madara wasn’t about to forget that.

« No, seriously, what do you mean ? » he insisted.

Fortunately for Daichi, Izuna pulled on Madara’s hair, obviously trying to change the subject.

« Aniki ! » he exclaimed loudly, « you hair is full of twigs ! I keep telling you you should braid it before battle ! »

Rolling his eyes, Madara allowed the diversion for now, but he promised himself to corner his brother and get the truth out of him, since he apparently understood what was going on. The four alphas then spent a few moments soaking in the bath, Hikaku leaving early to join Mito and Toka.

When Izuna had joked about the three of them being attached at the hips, their cousin had taken his most sly expression and answered they also were attached through other parts sometimes. Madara had howled in outrage and all but thrown his cousin out of the bathroom, under Izuna’s and Daichi’s hysterical laughter.

(Since when had Hikaku become so shameless?)

After the bath, Izuna had checked Madara’s wound and helped him dress it again. They dressed in light yukata and pants. The weather had become warmer and sunnier, allowing them to shed their heavier winter clothes.

Except for Tobirama, who was still wearing them, since his Suiton nature didn’t allow him to retain heat for long.

And speaking of the devil…

Tobirama was standing in front of the Head House, wearing his heavy winter haori and his furpelt. He was freshly cleaned and his hair had found its silver-white color again. He was carrying Kagami in his arms, the little boy gripping the hem of his yukata and looking over the omega’s shoulder curiously.

He scowled deeply when he saw Madara.

Tobirama turned, and smiled when he saw them. This made flutters spread in Madara’s chest, and whatever was causing this, the young alpha wanted to beat it over the head, because now was not the time !

« Madara, » the young omega said, stroking Kagami’s head, « there is someone I want to prevent to you. »

A little surprised, the alpha nodded. And he noticed an omega woman standing behind Tobirama. She was a little short and quite thin, with bony hands and long curly brown hair that was reaching the back of her thighs. She had a heart-shaped face with high cheekbones and big brown eyes, as well as a tanned skin. She was wearing a green yukata and light sandals.

Madara was pretty sure he had already seen her, but her couldn’t place exactly where.

« This is Mariko Senju, » Tobirama said, « she is Setsuna’s mother. She wanted to see you. »

Now that Madara knew, the ressemblance effectively became clear as cristal. Before he could do or say anything, Mariko had grabbed one of his hands in hers and bowed almost parallel to the ground, her forehead his fingers.

« Thank you, » she sobbed, « thank you for what you did for my boy. »

The young alpha was completely taken aback, having expected fear and wariness from the Senju woman, not this incredible display of trust and gratitude.

« Tobirama-sama told me you fought the Shimura to get my Setsuna back, » she continued, tears rolling on her face, « I will never be able to thank you enough. »

It was a wonder really, a Senju mother thanking an Uchiha warrior for having saved her child from an abusive situation that been allowed – and even engineered ! - by her own clan head.

He gently put his free hand on her shoulder, and she startled, apparently terrified by her own audacity. Madara tried to school his face into the most gentle expression he could.

« You don’t have to thank me, Mariko-san, » he said, « I won’t allow any child to suffer under my watch. »

She looked at him as if he had hung the moon.

« Thank you, » she choked, « thank you. I owe you my son’s life. Let me serve your clan as a way to repay my debt. »

Madara bit his tongue.

« We Uchiha do not own slaves, » he said, « and I won’t allow anything like that. However, Setsuna-chan mentionned that you were an herborist. »

She nodded a little shakily.

« I don’t consider you have a debt, » he continued, « I didn’t save Setsuna so you would have a debt. I did it because I wanted it. »

This wasn’t entirely true, but he wasn’t about to admit he had done it mainly because the situation had been distressing Tobirama. He might have values when it came to children, but he was a shinobi and therefore selfish before anything else.

« If you consider having a debt, » Madara continued, « use your skills to help our wounded. And before anything else, take care of your son. »

Mariko sniffled, before bowing deeply.

« I will do as you order, Uchiha-sama, » she said.

Tobirama approached, whispering something into the woman’s ear. Mariko nodded, bowed once again before Madara and then fell into step next to Tobirama. The young omega threw a glance over his shoulder, his carmine gaze feeling like a carress on the alpha’s skin. He then looked away quickly, a blush blooming on his face.

Izuna bumped his shoulder with his own, smiling.

« Hum ? » Madara said, still a little stunned.

« Nothing, » Izuna smiled, « I’m just proud to be your brother, you know ? »

************

Sumiko Shimura was watching her son sleep, curled into a tight ball under a heavy blanket, on the futon they had been lent. The day had been taxing, but it had ended way better than anything the young woman could have imagined.

They had been welcomed by the former Uchiha Head, who had left early after receiving a message, as well as an alpha woman who clearly belonged to the same clan as their captors.

(Sumiko had been stunned to notice that the Uchiha, whose name was Tajima, was an omega. It had completely beffuddled her and her clanmates, for she had never imagined an omega reaching such a high and powerful status.)

The alpha woman had explained that they had been brought here as hostage, but also to protect them from their alphas’ brutality. This had also completely stunned Sumiko and the others, both from the Shimura clan and the other clan she was practically sure were the Senju.

Why would the Uchiha, who were their enemies, care about their safety ? This was impossible to understand.

But the only thing she was sure about was that her son and herself, as well the rest of her clanmates, were safe in this place. They had been placed into large buildings made of bricks and mortar, with a large central room where they could cook, eat and spent time, and many individual bedrooms where they could sleep with their children.

The bedrooms were small and sparcely furnished, only a thick and soft futon and a little closet, filled with blankets and spare yukata. Some seemed new, other had obviously been used and stitched back, but all were in a good state.

The Shimura omegas had been put in the same buildings as the Senju omegas. They hadn’t been mistreated, nor restrained. And, with the exception of a little group of omegas – mostly elders – who had loudly protested and even threatened their captors, they hadn’t been locked up inside the buildings.

They had been allowed to leave the buildings and to walk into the stronghold, as long as they didn’t approach the remparts or the gates, and went back inside the building before sunset.

Sumiko had immediately taken the opportunity. She had strongarmed one of her clanmates, a shy and demure omega man named Toya, into coming with her. He had been completely terrified – a fact not helped by his advanced pregnancy – but had followed her anyway, his hands fisted in the long sleeve of Sumiko’s yukata, hiding behind her like a puppy.

They cautiously explored the place, and Sumiko had noticed they were being followed by one of the… persons with black gear and golden eyes. They were sitting on top of the buildings, not really attempting to hide, and not feeling threatening at all.

The young woman had decided to ignore them, and she had continued to drag Toya around the stronghold. All in all, there was a large dozen of hard-built buildings, most of them three stories tall, gathered under the cliff. Two of them were currently occupied by the Shimura and Senju omegas, Sumiko was pretty sure another one was occupied by the strange golden-eyed people, given the number of snakes sunbathing on the roof.

The other buildings were looking empty, but she could be wrong. There was also several wells and grain silos, as well as several large grounds that were looking like training grounds. And indeed, they caught a glance of the huge blond alpha who had ‘welcomed’ them in the forest.

And Sumiko and Toya had spent quite a moment watching him as he flew through katas, sweat dribbling down his muscular back. The two omegas had then trotted away, feeling like they had done something forbidden. It wasn’t well seen in the Shimura Clan for omegas to observe alphas while they were training.

It was said to bring bad luck to the alphas who had been watched. Which was why, in the Shimura compound, the omegas used to watch their feet, or even cover their heads, when they walked near the training grounds.

(Sumiko had seen several omega children slapped or beaten for having played to close to the training grounds and accidentally looking at an alpha.)

They had gone back to the building, because Toya was starting to have backpains. Some of their clanmates had bended with a few Senju to start cooking. They had found rice, smoked meat, onions and different kind of tubers and vegetables in the cupboards of the main room of the building, and had improvised a stew.

At the beginning of the meal, nobody was speaking, but soon conversations started, and before long, everybody was sharing stories and worries. It lasted until the first children started falling asleep in their mothers’s arms.

Sumiko had carried her son to their bedroom and put him to bed. And since then, she had been thinking, unable to sleep.

She knew she would soon have to make a choice. Stay loyal to the Shimura or join side with her captors.

And she was kinda scared of the choice that was starting to form.

Chapter Text

Kaeto was terrified, and didn’t understand what was going on. Strange men – obviously shinobi – had been invited into the compound, and installed into houses, with all their needs met. One of them had even been installed into the main guest room of the Head House, and his husband spent a lot of time with him, and always came back from these meetings looking grim and angry.

But what really terrified the young omega was what seemed to be happening to his son. Hiruzen had been locked up in his quarters for days now, and Sasuke had forbidden him to see him. And no matter his husband’s justifications, they all sounded hollow, and he couldn’t help but feel like something was really wrong with his son.

Kaeto felt helpless. Hiruzen was his only living child, he was his whole world, he was obviously suffering and in distress. And Kaeto could do nothing.

Desperate, he took a stupid decision.

************

Izuna knew Madara was trying to get him alone – probably to interrogate him about Daichi’s blunder four days ago if he had to guess – so he decided to be the bigger man and confront him over a cup of tea. And this seemed to have taken Madara aback, since his brother was looking at him like he had poisonned his tea.

« So, » he said, after setting his cup on the table, « I know you to tell me something. Spit it out. »

Madara scowled, his hair gaining volume like the fur of an angry cat. Grumbling, he drank his tea. And Izuna decided to be a little shit, because he could, and because Madara made it so easy.

« You’re interested in Tobirama ? » he said lightly, checking his nails.

As expected, Madara spat his tea.

« Wha… what ? I... »

« Oh, please, » Izuna teased with a little smirk, « you really aren’t discreet. »

Madara blinked, looking like a rabbit in front of a lynx. And he then deflated like a pierced balloon.

« Really ? » he groaned, forehead against the table.

« Really, » Izuna said, finishing his tea.

Madara let out a sound that sounded like a depressed whimper.

« Do you think... » he started, before interrupting himself, probably unsure.

« … that Tobirama knows ? » Izuna finished, imagining what was going on in his brother’s fluffy head, « more than probably not. He’s probably as dense as you are on that subject, if not more. »

« I am not dense, » Madara protested weakly.

Izuna stared at him, judging, and Madara deflated again. The young alpha chuckled and pourred himself another cup of tea.

« Okay, Aniki, » he said, « let me tell you something. »

Madara looked up expectantly from where he was slumped on the table.

« I love you, Aniki, » he said, half-jokingly, « but if you hurt him, I’m shaving you bald. »

Uncharacteristically for him, Madara didn’t immediately yowled and tried to protect his hair. Instead, he looked into the void, his expression almost sad.

« I don’t want to hurt him, » he said, « if there’s one thing I don’t want, it’s to hurt him. I don’t want him to think I’m like these… fuckers – and in his mouth, the word sounded almost poisonnous – I want… I... »

Apparently at a loss for words, Madara started an abstarct pantomime that Izuna decided to interpret as « I want to bundle him a blanket, give him tea and snacks, cuddle and kiss him, protect him and have many cute babies with him ». Probably reading his expression, Madara glared at him and slumped back onto the table.

« I don’t even know if he’s interested bacl, » he groaned.

It took all of Izuna’s willpower not to facepalm. Seriously, how could these two be so blind ? Because Tobirama wasn’t better than Madara, even if he had more excuses.

« I would bet he’d be interested, » he said, sipping tea.

His brother looked up again, more wary this time.

« I’m serious, » Izuna insisted, « you’d be good for one another. »

Madara sighed and dragged a hand down his face.

« Fine, » he grumbled, « let’s say you are right… I don’t even know how I can approach him without scaring him. »

Really hopeless, both of them.

« Speak with him, » he advised, « learn what he likes, tell him what you like. Try to find common ground. Hey, you should go speak with Torii or Sara, maybe they can give you tips. »

« And bite my head off while they’re at it, » Madara grumbled, sipping his tea.

This time, Izuna did roll his eyes.

« Listen, you dumbass, » he groaned, « if I can propose to Torii, you can ask her tips on how to seduce Tobirama. »

Once again, Madara spat his tea, gaping at Izuna. And then his expression morphed into something that Izuna knew all too well.

« I know this face, » he said, pointing an accusing finger at his brother, « and I swear to Amaterasu, if you start your motherhen number... »

« I am not a motherhen ! » Madara protested, hair puffing out again.

« Oh, please ! You are worse than dad ! And don’t even get me started on how you always keep an eye on the kids that are around you. »

« I don’t... »

« You watch Setsuna-chan like a hawk when he leaves the Gynaeceum ! »

« Of course I do ! The kid is thirteen, traumatized and pregnant to the teeth ! I nee to make sure he’s okay ! »

« See ?! That’s what I said, » Izuna snickered, « maybe you should start with that with Tobirama, you are both on the same page on that subject. »

Madara spluttered and was about to retort when Tajima dragged himself into the kitchen, yawning widely, hair sticking in every direction.

« What are you screaming about ? » he grumbled, plopping next to Izuna and subrepticely stealing Madara’s cup.

« Izuna is courting the Hatake princess, » Madara said snidely, making the young alpha roll his eyes at him.

Tajima smiled around the rim of his stolen cup and patted his second son’s head.

« Good boy, » he said, « when am I becoming a grandfather ? »

Izuna snorted as Madara gagged.

« It’s a little too early for that, Tou-san. I just started, and I’m waiting for her answer. »

« Oh, I’m not worried, » Tajima chuckled, « the way she looks at you says it all. »

In the background, Madara pretended to hang himself. He composed himself a neutral face when Tajima turned to him, but Izuna knew their father had seen him. Izuna had gotten most of Tajima’s subtlety, while Madara was more like their other father, Monogatai, loud, brash and unapologectically protective of his family and his people. And Madara was just like him, maybe even worse when it came to the battlefield.

« You seem jealous of your brother, » Tajima teased.

Madara spluttered once again, and he didn’t even have a cup to hide it.

« Absolutely not ! I… I just think they are going too fast ! » he protested.

« We just started, » Izuna piped up, and Madara glared daggers at him, hair puffing out again.

« That’s cute, » Tajima chuckled, patting Madara’s head, making his brother hiss in embarrassment like an angry wet cat, « but don’t worry, I’m sure you will find someone soon. »

Of course, Tajima had noticed the way Madara and Tobirama were looking at each other. He had always been extremely perceptive. Tajima finished his cup and stood up, kissing the top of Madara’s head.

« Also, I share your brother’s opinion, » he said, ruffling Madara’s hair, « you should ask Hatake Sara for tips. »

The sound Madara produced was impossible to describe with words. Just like the color of his face. Tajima cracked his neck.

« Now, go take a bath, » their father said, « we have a briefing soon. »

Izuna had to drag a stunned Madara to the bathroom, steam getting out of his brother’s ears.

**************

Haruto Sarutobi was enjoying a nice warm cup of jasmin tea on the engawa of his private quarters, when his handmaid Miyuki trotted down to him, her tight bun bouncing on top of her head, looking preoccupied. She elegantly slid into a low bow before Haruto, cheeks dusted pink with exertion.

« Haruto-sama, » she said, voice carefully controlled, « Kaeto-sama is requesting a meeting with you. Do you want me to turn him down ? »

Haruto kept a neutral face, but he started boiling inside. He was distantly aware that the kid wasn’t guilty of having been chosen as Sasuke’s new bride. Yet he couldn’t forgive for what this decision had brought to his family, to his children. He couldn’t forgive the loss of his status, the loss of regard for his children.

It wasn’t the kid’s fault if he was younger and more fertile, if he had been able to produce an alpha child where Haruto hadn’t. But he made such an easy target for Haruto’s ire. After all, willingly or not, he had stolen Sasuke’s attention, which had reduced Haruto to merely a simple manager of the Head House and its servants. Sasuke barely spoke to him anymore, and hadn’t touched him since he had wedded the kid.

It had become even worse after Hiruzen’s birth. Sasuke seemed to have forgotten he had other children, as if Hiruzen’s alphahood had eclipsed everything else.

And while Haruto could forgive his husband neglecting him, he could forgive the loss of status for himself, could forgive being seen as the first wife who had been unable to produce an heir, he couldn’t forgive his husband for all the nights he had had to console his crying daughters because their father had ignored then, ignored their gifts, or ignored Hiruzen acting like a spoiled little brat and breaking their dolls, even going as far as defending the boy’s actions.

He wanted to send the kid away, just as a petty revenge for everything his daughters had endured. He would have done it a few months ago. But the situation had changed, and not for the better. The Senju and Shimura shinobi that remained had been brought into the compound and the Senju Head had even been graced with the biggest guest room of the Head House.

Haruto was feeling a shadow spread on the clan, something crawling to corrupt and destroy them from the inside out. And if he was right, he needed to find a way to protect his children from the upcoming storm. Sasuke had obviously already made his choice, but maybe the kid could be used to sway their husband. He shared his bed after all.

(And if that failed, he could still be used as a meatshield if push come to pull.)

He smiled to Miyuki.

« No, » he ordered, « bring him in. »

The young woman was obviously surprised, as Haruto hadn’t made a sercret of his distate of the kid, but she concealed her expression professionnally. She stood up gracefully, bowed down and hurried down the engawa to do as she had been ordered. Haruto inhaled and took a sip of his cup of tea.

He hoped he was taking the right decision here.

Miyuki came back a few minutes later, leading the kid in. She showed him the place in front of Haruto and pourred him acup of tea as he sat down. She then bowed down, looking at Haruto, who discreetly nodded at her to signify he didn’t need her for now.

He looked at the kid while Miyuki was retreating. He seemed tired, and anxious. He was wearing a bright green kimono with a paler green obi, but his long pale brown hair were down and barely brushed. And there was bruises under his eyes, probably due to a lack of sleep.

He was small and willowy, like Haruto. Like Mitsura. Like Aohime. Sasuke had obviously a type, and the move he thought about it, the more it angered him. He was just another name in a series. Just like the kid.

He closed his eyes and took a sip of tea. He had to think about his children.

« Very well, » he said, « Kaeto-kun… to what do I owe your visit ? »

He knew the kid was scared of him. He couldn’t really blame him. After all, he had been quite petty, cruel even, after the kid’s marriage to Sasuke. The kid was chewing on his lower lip, apparently searching for his words.

« I need, » he finally admitted, « I… my child… I think... »

Haruto put his fingers against his lips, signifying him to shut up, suddenly paranoid. Maybe Sasuke had finally rubbed off on him.

« Finish your tea, » he ordered, « we’re going on a walk. »

************

Tajima left the briefing room to go prepare himself. After many discussions, it had been decided the Uchiha would send a team to the noble families they had links with – the Kanagawa and the Ide – to ask for their support. They would also meet with the Daimyo and try to convince him to stay neutral in the upcoming conflict, even if Tajima didn’t have a lot of hope concerning this last point.

The old omega had volunteered to lead the team, his siblings Keiko and Takahiro being his partners for this mission. They would also have a backup team composed of two Yashagoro and a Hatake, who would have as a mission to gather information on how things were going in the capital, as well as provide help if things went south. Which was an unfortunate possibility, given everything that was going on in the country at the moment.

They would start with the Kanagawa family, which was the noble line they had the closest bond with, and it had been this way for a long time. Tajima’s own grandmother had been a Kanagawa and a number of Kanagawa – most often omegas showing good chakra skills, but also some alphas – had wedded into the Uchiha. And while they were rarely sent on missions, usually because they never had any kind of formal shinobi training before wedding into the clan, they made for really good organizers and embassadors, and compensated for their lack of shinobi with a fierce loyalty and dedication.

The Kanagawa were an old noble line, their origin going back to way before the formation of Fire Country, and like the Uchiha, they were an incredibly tight-knit bunch. They had become wealthy thanks to alcohol trade before diversifying their activities and taking over a small area near the current Uchiha territory, that was still their ancestral land and held their home castle.

Since their territories were close and their interests often coincided, the Uchiha had sought to ally with them a few centuries ago (the fact that the at-the-time Uchiha Head had fallen madly in love with the Kanagawa Lord’s younger siser had also been a huge factor). Since then, they had maintained a close relation, even if things had cooled down quite a bit lately, the unending conflict with the Senju pushing the Uchiha to neglect their allies.

Tajima intended to rectify the situation.

The Ide were another story entirely. They were a small clan located near Taki’s border, had never been known for their martial prowesses, but rather for their incredible capacity to sell you absolutely anything as long as it wasn’t human. There were a lot of stories about shinobi being hired to kill a member of the Ide clan and being found several days later, naked, with a bag of stupid useless bobbles, and looking into the distance like they were reevaluating all their lifechoices.

Ten times out of ten, their target was still alive.

The entirely of the continent agreed it was better for all shinobi clans the Ide had decided to become merchants rather than shinobi, otherwise, they would have probably taken over the world by now. Which was exactly why the Uchiha had allied with them. That and the fact they were rich as fuck and didn’t give a damn about feuds.

Their warforce was ridiculous, but if you were negociating – especially trading treaties – you wanted an Ide on your team.

Once a year all major noble families joined the capital, Edo, to renew their alliegeance to the Daimyo. Tajima and his team would use this opportunity to gt in contact with the Kanagawa and the Ide, and to make their move on the Daimyo. If they wanted to score one over the Sarutobi, it was now or never.

As the old omega was putting everything he would need into a storage scroll, he heard the door creack behind him and looked back to see Tobirama. The young man had a carefully neutral expression could see he was worried.

« What is it that you want, kiddo ? » he said, adding an extravagant hakama into the scroll.

« Nothing, » Tobirama said, threading his long fingers through Kagami’s hair, the little boy looking curiously around, « just wanted to see if you needed help packing. »

Tajima smiled.

« Well, why not ? » he said, « but I’m almost done. »

Tobirama bit his tongue.

« Well, will you let me check your seals ? » he asked, « I just… need to make sure everything is okay. »

Tajima nodded, and Tobirama trotted to his sidde, setting Kagami on the bed before putting his glowing green hands on Tajima’s back.

« You’re worried, aren’t you ? » the old omega said in a neutral tone.

« Yeah, » Tobirama admitted, « you’re going to go inside the enemy place, with almost no backup. And I just can’t stop thinking of all the way things could go wrong. »

Tajima huffed benevolently.

« I understand your worries, » he said, « but please, remember I’m old enough to be your dad. Actually, I fought your dad to a standstill more times than I can remember. You wouldn’t have been scared for Butsuma, would you ? »

Tobirama blinked owlishly before a fond smile spread his lips.

« No, » he finally said, « he had always seemed so... »

« Invincible ? »

« Yeah... »

« I get the sentiment. It was quite something facing him head-on on the battlefield, like facing a titan. He sure as hell hit like one. »

This time Tobirama snorted, before sitting on the bed, the green glow around his hands extinguishing. Kagami crawled onto his lap, babbling.

« Tell me about it, » he said, looking at the baby and taking him in his arms, « when he trained us, I often felt like I was being used to wipe the floor. Not that my mother was any better, heh. »

He licked his lips. Tajima came to sit next to him.

« He was harsh, » the young man continued, « but he loved us. I remember the pride when we managed to get a jutsu or a kata right… and his pain when we had to bury Kawarama and Itama. He just wanted us to survive in a world that isn’t made for children. I think it was the only way he knew how to express his love. »

He sighed, and the old omega patted his shoulder to comfort him.

« He did what he had to do, » he said, « that’s what we all do. We are shinobi. »

He stood up, cracking his neck.

« You wouldn’t have worried for Butsuma, » he added, « so don’t worry for me. I’ve been playing this game for a long time and I don’t intend to stop anytime soon. »

Tobirama nodded, smiling.

« By the way, » Tajima teased, « how are my seals ? »

« They are good, » Tobirama snorted, « speaking of seals... »

He produced a stripe of paper and gave it to the old omega, who took it. Tajima recognized the pattern of his hiraishin seal.

« I know you told me not to worry, but I want to keep that with you, » he said, « we can’t afford to loose anyone, and certainly not someone of your caliber. I’ll keep an eye on you, and if necessary I’ll come get the three of you back to the compound. »

The old omega grinned, showing off teeth.

« Got it, » he said, pocketing the paper stripe, « I prefer you like that. »

He cupped Tobirama’s face between his palms, and the young omega startled.

« Remember, » he said, « we are shinobi. We live for our clan, and we die for it. Our community is more important than our individuality. Our community is what will allow our children to thrive long after we are gone, and this is why we have to protect it at all costs. »

Tobirama nodded, eyes determined.

« I know the risks, » Tajima added, « I do what I do for my sons, so they can have the best life possible. And I know you do what you are doing for Kagami, and for the other children you will once have. »

The young omega snorted mirthlessly.

« How can you be so sure I will once have children ? » he said.

Tajima chuckled.

« I just know. Don’t worry kiddo, let time pass, let it heal. It hurts at first, but it will pass... »

He looked at Kagami, who had rolled on his back and seemed determined to put his foot in his mouth. He smiled, remembering Madara at the same age.

« One of these days, you will wake up and you will notice you don’t even remember these fuckers’s faces, » he finished.

Tobirama visibly bit his tongue, before nodding and smiling at Tajima.

« Be careful, » he just said.

« Eh ! What do you take me for ?! » the old omega protested, clutching his pearls in fake offence.

« For the dumbass who faced my father head-on when he weighted only half his weight, » Tobirama countered with a sly smile.

Tajima exploded in loud guffaws, as Tobirama grabbed Kagami by the sides and gently set the little boy on his lap, before sitting next to the young man.

« Touché ! » he snickered.

He passed an arm on Tobirama’s shoulders.

« Take care of my boys while I’m away, » he said, « these two little dumbasses have a tendency to act like children when I’m not here. »

This made Tobirama laugh out loud, Kagami babbling happily on his lap.

« I’ll make sure they behave, » he promised.

And Tajima knew he would.

When he left the compound later in the day, with Keiko and Takahiro by his side, he knew he was letting the Uchiha in good hands. Madara and Izuna would take care of the clan, and Tobirama would take care of Madara and Izuna.

Tajima could concentrate on the task at hand.

(Maybe he would even have a good surprise when he would come back after the mission.)

************

Sakuhana was feeling exhausted and restless, these last weeks. Things were going well on the island and on the continent. Her sealmasters had mastered Tobirama’s hiraishin seal and were now able to teleport from the island to the continent, and back again to the island.

They had disposed anchor seals on reefs all around the island, most of them underwater. Their goal was to allow their sealmasters to teleport soldiers as near to possible invaders as possible. They had also started modifying their warships so they could teleport them to the anchor seals with their whole crew. They were progressing well, even if there had been some problems at first.

(Was it her fault if her sealmasters couldn’t help but blow up things ?!)

News from the continent were encouraging too. In Mito’s last report, her daughter had described the successful assault on the Senju and Shimura compounds. The Uchiha enemies had been decimated, and the Senju and Shimura omegas had been brought into the stronghold the Uzumaki had helped building.

Despite the regrettable alliance between the Senju’s remnants and the Sarutobi, this had proved the stronghold and the protective seal barriers they had put around it were doing their job well.

Mito had also reported on new alliances being made, with the Yashagoro and their vassal clan the Namikaze, but also one with the Inuzuka and the Aburame that was about to come to fruition.

This made Sakuhana full of hope. A large alliance on the continent would take the Fire Daimyo’s attention off them. And it also meant more people they could count on in case of an attack form the Water islands.

For now, there was no news from this front. The Kraken priestesses’s and the Uzumaki sentinels’s attention was entirely concentrated in that attention, but nothing had happened yet. However, just in case, she had two sealmasters ready to teleport at the Uchiha compound at any moment.

The old woman sat back in her armchair, sighing. Everything seemed to be going well. Her eldest daughter was managing things on the continent, keeping the Kraken’s blessed by her side at all times (and Sakuhana wouldn’t be overly surprised if she happened to become a grandmother anytime soon. Maybe she would even get to spoil two grandchildren, given that Toka also seemed to be a part of the whole affair).

Mei was singledhandedly handling the border patrols and the sentinels. As for Rei, she was making the sealmasters go crazy with her breakthrough ideas. She seemed hellbent on using Tobirama’s hiraishin seal to create a teleporting portal between Uzushio and the continent, more precisely the stronghold. And she was also participating to the teleporting warships project.

(Sakuhana had to calm down several older sealmasters who had come to complain about Rei’s quite out of the norms experimentations.°

Yeah, things were going well.

Then, why was Sakuhana feeling so restless ? It was the same sentiment than before a battle, the air heavy and electric.

And suddenly, Mirai bursted into her quarters, looking breathless and disheveled.

« Sakuhana, » she said, straightening up, « the scouts have noticed a float coming our way, from the Water islands’s direction. This had been confirmed by the priestesses. »

Sakuhana closed her eyes and exhaled slowly.

« How many ships ? » she asked in a neutral tone.

« At least eighty. »

So that was where the restlessness was coming from. She opened her eyes, her decision already taken.

« Send someone to the continent, » she ordered, « warn Mito. We need Hikaku Uchiha back. »

Chapter Text

The baby was moving almost every minute, either shifting or kicking, and Setsuna was feeling like crying. He was exhausted, terrified, and he just wanted it to stop once and for all (he was almost waiting for the moment he would give birth). His mother’s presence had helped him a lot, for he had been by his side at all time and reassured him about what was going to happen.

Han, and Erika, and many other Uchiha omegas, had also helped him overcome most of his anxiety, teaching him breathing techniques to relieve the pain, or just telling him about their own labour to help him tone the event down. Yet, despite that, he couldn’t help but dread the event, as it was getting closer and closer.

As if it had felt Setsuna’s anguish, the baby kicked, and the young omega stopped dead in his tracks with a little moan of pain, a hand on his bloated belly. He inspired deeply, trying to ignore it.

« Are you okay, Setsuna-chan ? » a deep voice asked behind hiM.

From the corner of his eye, Setsuna saw Madara-sama, who placed himself on the boy’s right. The older alpha was wearing only black pants and a sleeveless black yukata. His dark mane was cascading on his back and he was looking at Setsuna with concern. The boy forced himself to smile, even if he wasn’t feeling really valiant.

« Yeah, it’s okay, » he said with a grimace, « no need to worry, Madara-sama. »

The alpha frowned slightly.

« Okay, » he finally said, « I’m going to walk you back to the Gynaeceum. »

« Thank you, Madara-sama. »

The alpha offered him his arm, that Setsuna took with gratitude. As they walked toward the Gynaeceum, Madara-sama asked him about his day and seemed genuinely interested in listening to Setsuna talking about his chakra training and his herborist duties, as he had been charged to make Hiromi’s herbal tea for her migraines. He had actually begged to be in charge of it, because he desperately needed to feel useful, especially now that his advanced pregnancy prevented him from training at all.

As they were just a furlong away from the Gynaeceum, the baby kicked again, and Setsuna came to a halt, crying out. He felt liquid dribble down his legs and immediately thought he had pissed himself. He blushed in shame, hating that something so humiliating happened to him in front of Madara-sama.

And then, he looked down and saw the blood. He swayed.

« Setsuna-chan ? » Madara-sama said.

« Madara-sama… I… I... »

Madara-sama saw the blood and immediately got serious.

« Easy, kiddo, » he said, « I’m going to carry you to the Gynaeceum. Breathe deeply, okay ? »

Setsuna nodded shakily, and Madara-sama grabbed under the knees and under the arms, hauling him up bridal style before rushing to the Gynaeceum, raising his chakra. They quickly reached the engawa, and Chihiro rushed out of the door, followed by Kagome, Erika and Han. When his teacher saw him, she immediately turned to Han.

« Go fetch Mariko, » she ordered.

Han nodded and disappeared back inside. He came back a few seconds later, with a panicked Mariko, but also Akito and Tetsuo.

« Okay, » Chihiro said, « we’re going to get you inside. »

But the baby kicked once again, stronger this time, and Setsuna’s distendd belly rippled. He cried, tears starting to roll on his face.

« Aunty, I don’t think he can be moved, » Madara-sama piped up.

Chihiro-sensei’s wrinkled face scrunched in exasperation.

« To hell with it, » she groaned, « we’re doing it here. Deep breaths, kiddo. You’re gonna be okay, I promise. »

She then adressed Madara-sama.

« Get on the engawa, Madara-kun, » she ordered, « we’re gonna need you to help Setsuna-chan stay upright. »

The alpha nodded and jumped on the engawa as gently as possible. Han, Erika and Akito had come back armfuls of blankets, and were starting to create a rudimentary nest. Madara-sama placed himself in it, gently placing the boy on the ground and helping him position himself on his knees on te blankets as his mother directed him. The alpha was a warm and solid wall behind him, and his arms were unyielding, helping Setsuna stay upright eve if his legs gave up.

« I know it’s painful, darling, » his mother said, « but gravity will help the process. It will be over sooner. »

Setsuna nodded shakily, trying to breathe through his nose. Chihiro-sensei was directing the others to gather blankets, boiled water and other things. But soon, he couldn’t concentrate on anything but the debilitating pain that was crucifying his pelvis. It came and wnt in waves, leaving him breathless and crying. He had thought his wedding night had been painful, but this was so much worse.

He briefly wondered if he was going to die here, and this made anger rise like bile in his throat. He didn’t want to. The face of his former husband flashed before his eyes and he felt rage fill his chest. He wasn’t going to die here, he decided, he was going to survive and make this fucker pay.

« Breathe, darling, » his mother said, « breathe and push slowly. I’m starting to see the head. »

Only now that he looked around him, he noticed Tobirama-sama was here, and he felt so stupidly happy that the older omega had come back from the stronghold just for him when he certainly had more important things to do.

« You’re doing great, Setsuna-chan, » Tobirama-sama said, threading his long fingers through the young omega’s short hair, « it’s okay. You’re almost there. »

« Deep breath, kiddo, I got you, » Madara-sama rumbled.

« Breathe like we taught you, Setsuna-chan, » Erika said while Han was gently sponging the sweat on the boy’s brow, « you can do it. »

Akito and Tetsuo were here too, the older omega gently craddling one of Setsuna’s hands between his, his son sleeping on his lap, curled into a tight ball. Kagome was sitting cross-legged next to Madara-sama, her daughter in her arms, and she was softly singing what sounded like an old lullaby.

« You can do it, kiddo, » Chihiro said firmly, « I know you can. You are strong. »

There were also other omegas that Setsuna couldn’t name at the moment. He was completely surrounded, Madara-sama a warm wall at his back, and then a dozen of hands touching his shoulders and his arms, gently pourring chakra into his system, which made the pain slowly disappear.

« The head has passed, darling, » his mother announced, « it’s almost the end. Push one more time. »

And Setsuna did so, gritting his teeth. It felt like his pelvis was being quartered, but the chakra that was being pourred in his veins somehow made it bearable. And the support of the omegas around him made him able to bear it.

« It’s there ! It’s there darling ! » Mariko cried.

With a final squelching sound, the baby left his body. And started screaming. Setsuna sagged in Madara-sama’s arms, as the alpha gently lowered him in the nest.

« Good job, kiddo, » the alpha said gruffly.

Setsuna nodded weakly, observing the baby in his mother’s arms. Chihiro was cutting the umbilical cord while Erika was bringing a bassin full of boiled water to wash him. It was a little omega boy, tiny, covered in blood and amniotic liquid. There was a tuff of black hair on his head, but it was the only thing that reminded Setsuna of his husband.

He expelled the placenta while Erika and Chihiro were bathing the baby, and Tobirama-sama and Kagome genly washed him, and healed the internal lesions. Madara-sama was still here, holding him. Finally, Chihiro presented him the baby bunddled in a blanket.

And Setsuna hesitated.

« You don’t have to do this, Setsuna-chan, » Tobirama-sama said gently.

The young boy looked between the baby and Tobirama-sama. Slowly, he took the baby in his arms, craddling him against his chest. The baby stopped cryig, tiny hand fisting into Setsuna’s yukata.

« I… I don’t know, » he started, « I… what if he is like his father ? »

« He won’t be, » Madara-sama said.

Setsuna could feel all the attention setting on the alpha. But this didn’t seem to deter Madara-sama.

« Before anything else, he is your child, » the alpha said, « You’ve born him for nine months. You’re his mother. Whoever gave their seed to conceive him isn’t important. He will have a father one day, if you choose to give him one. But in the meantime, he will have dozens of uncles and aunts, and we will not let him become like his father. »

Setsuna looked at the baby in his arms, and felt tears gather in his eyes.

« He will be better than his father because you are his mother, » Madara-sama finished.

A tear rolled on his cheek.

« Danzo, » he croacked, « I will call him Danzo. »

« A good name, » Chihiro said with a proud smile.

She searched into her sleeve and produced a long roll of braided brown rope. And it took a moment for Setsuna to recognize it.

« That’s my... »

It was his hair, his omega pride, the pride he had discarded because he couldn’t trust an alpha not to use it against him. A pride that had been remade into a weapon.

« I thought you had burned it, » he croacked, tears rolling freely on his face.

« It was too pretty and too well cared for to just burn it, » Chihiro cackled, « honestly, there is much potential in that weapon. And I am sure it will show it once you know how to handle it. »

Openly sobbing, Setsuna took the roll of rope, before craddling his baby against his chest. He was vaguely aware he was being carried into the Gynaeceum and gently set into a warm and comfortable nest. His son was hungrily suckling on his tit, and as he looked at the newborn in his arms, the weapon his pride had generated still in his clenched fist, he felt something he didn’t think he would ever be able to feel.

He would make sure this boy was better than his father, he promised himself.

************

Madara watched as Setsuna was brought inside the Gynaeceum with his newborn baby. The kid was obviously exhausted, but he seemed okay otherwise, the baby was lively, and this made the alpha relieved. Tobirama approached at this moment, and put his hand on the alpha’s shoulder. Madara almost startled and looked at him.

The omega was wearing a blue yukata over brown pants, with sturdy sandals. His fur pelt was on his shoulders, and Kagami was on his back in a colorful sling, his head peeking from over Tobirama’s shoulder.

« Thank you, » he said, « for what you did. »

« He’s under my protection, » Madara just said, « I did what I had to do. »

Tobirama smiled, and Madara tried not to read too much into it.

« That’s what makes you a great leader, » he said, and Madara did his best to keep a neutral face, « come on, let’s go to the Head House. You need a bath, and I’m sure you would like something to eat. »

Madara discreetly sniffed himself and made a face. He was smelling like stale musk and cold sweat, he had specks of blood on his hands and his pants were wet with amniotic liquid. A bath would indeed do him a lot of good.

« I’ll cook something while you wash yourself, » Tobirama continued, « Izuna said he’ll stay in the stronghold tonight and that he’ll be back tomorrow, with gifts for Setsuna and the baby, from the Hatake and the Kohaku. »

« You don’t have to, » Madara mumbled, half happy and half embarrassed.

Tobirama snorted.

« It’s not about having to, » he said slyly, « it’s about wanting to. »

Madara blinked, gaping. Did the omega just use his own rhetoric against him ? He chuckled, accepting his defeat (and secretly happy that Tobirama was willing to do that for him).

« Well-played, » he admitted with a grin, « I accept your dead. »

« You’d better, » Tobirama said with a smirk.

He was beautiful like this, Madara found, with this cheeky grin and this joyful expression. And the alpha felt the desire to preserve this expression forever.

« You look happy, » he just said, and this seemed to surprise Tobirama, who blinked owlishly at him before staring at the sky, lips slowly spreading in a soft smile – Madara was feeling mesmerized.

« I think it’s because things are going… as well as they could go given the circumstances, » the young omega said, « Setsuna gave birth, and he seems to slowly heal from his trauma, the baby is healthy… my people are safe… it gives me hope for the future… that maybe one day, I too… will be able to built something… with... »

He interrupted himself, and blushed spectacularly. He then cleared his throat quite loudly, and accelerated toward the Head House.

« Bath ! » he exclaimed, « and food ! »

Chuckling, Madara followed him. But internally, he couldn’t help but wonder what name Tobirama was about to say, who he wanted to build a future with. His inner alpha wanted to believe it was him. Because that was what Madara wanted too, but he didn’t know how to express it.

They got to the house and Madara immediately went to the bathroom, stripped and quickly washed himself. He spent a little longer on his hair, brushing and untangling it. He was putting it in a ponytail when he heard what sounded like an explosion in the kitchen. Wary, he spread his senses, but didn’t sense any danger, and Tobirama’s chakra was churning in embarrassement rather than fear.

Curious, Madara let his hair fall back on his shoulders, threw a yukata on and made his way to the kitchen. He came upon what looked like a war scene. Kagami was sitting on the table, smiling and babbling happily, clapping his little hands. He had a grain of rice stuck to his forehead, and there were scrolls spread on the table around him.

There was also cooked rice stuck to the ceiling, what looked like overfried tofu pockets put haphazardly on a plate and Tobirama – who also had rice sticking to his face – was frantically scrubbing a pot in the sink.

He looked at Madara with an expression that was an unholy mix of deep embarrassement and sadness.

« Sorry, » he said sheepishly, « I got distracted... »

« I… can see that, » Madara chuckled.

He approached and knelt next to Tobirama by the sink.

« Come on, » he said, « I’m gonna give you a hand. »

« You don’t have to, » Tobirama mumbled, « I made the mess, I can... »

Madara saw the opportunity and took it without a qualm.

« Well, » he said slyly, « a genius told me it’s not about having to, it’s about wanting to. »

Tobirama blinked owlishly, before he snorted helplessly, slapping a soappy hand on his mouth, but failling to contain the laughter. Madara smiled broadly, watching as tears of mirth gathered at the corners of the omega’s crimson eyes.

« Touché, » he admitted, « I can do with a little help... »

Madara helped him clean the pot and the ceiling, and salvage what was left of the rice he had cooked. Turned out he had gotten an idea for a seal while cooking the rice and had been completely sidetracked, only reminded of his initial goal when the pot of rice had litterally exploded.

« I was trying to make inarizushi, » Tobirama grumbled as they stared at the plate of fried tofu and rice that sat on the table next to a curious Kagami, who was examining it attentively, « Izuna told me that you liked it. I thought it would raise your morals. You seemed a little down… since Tajima left for the capital... »

Madara hummed.

« Yeah, » he said, « I can’t help but be worried about him. That’s stupid, isn’t it ? »

« No, » Tobirama said, « it’s normal. But you aren’t alone. We are here to support you. »

The young alpha smiled and looked at Tobirama, feeling a comfortable warmth spread in his chest.

« Want to taste these inarizushi ? » he chuckled.

Tobirama scoffed, blushing slightly.

« Don’t tease me, » he grumbled again, « I know I’m not good at cooking. »

That seemed to annoy him, so Madara decided to extend an olive branch.

« Maah, it’s, » he said, « noone can be perfect at everything. To be honest, it is almost cute. »

Tobirama blushed, but Madara wasn’t done teasing.

« I can teach you how to make inarizushi, if you want, » he added.

Tobirama looked at him. The silence stretched between them. There was something in the omega’s crimson eyes, and for a moment. Madara wondered if he wasn’t imagining the desire mixed with hesitation in these red orbs. A voice in his head was telling him it was now or never to tell Tobirama what he was feeling for him. He hesitated. He opened his mouth, the gears turning in his head to find a way to tell him.

And then Kato bursted through the door and the moment was ruined.

« Madara-sama ! There… Oh sorry, am I interrupting ? » he said, stopping in the doorframe.

The alpha in Madara wanted to scream that yes, he was interrupting, and to punt him through the wall for good measure, decency be damned. But the Clan Head part of himself took over and smothered the urge, composing himself a neutral face.

« No, » he said, « what is going on ? »

« Yeah, sorry… Two Uzumaki sealmasters just arrived, they are asking to speak with you, » Kato said.

Madara frowned, before looking at Tobirama, who nodded quickly.

« Bring them inside, » he ordered.

A minute later, the two Uzumaki masters – an omega man and an alpha woman – were sitting seiza in the meeting room of the Head House. Madara was sitting on the Head chair, Tobirama by his side with Kagami in his arms.

« Thank you for receiving us, Madara-sama, » the alpha woman said with a courteous bow of her head, « we are sent here by Uzumaki Sakuhana, the Red Wave. I am Makai and here is my comrade Menna. »

Both of them bowed deeply, perfectly coordinated, hands forming a diamond.

« I welcome you into the Uchiha compound, Makai’san, Menna-san, » Madara answered, « please tell us the words of the Red Wave. »

Makai straightened up.

« A float of Water Islands’s warships has been spotted at three days of travel from Uzushio, » she announced, looking dead serious, and Madara felt a chill tickle down his spine (not now ! They weren’t ready ! It was too soon!), « it is clear they are coming toward our island. We do not know their intentions, but they are most likely not peaceful. »

The omega man spoke next.

« This is why, as representative of the Red Wave, » he said, « in virtue of our treaty of alliance to the Uchiha, we humbly ask for Uchiha Hikaku-sama’s return on Uzushio. »

Madara stayed silent. A part of himself wanted to say no. Hikaku had suffered on that island, adn the alpha had qualms sending his cousin back there. There was also the matter of the Sarutobi and their allies, who might attack at any given moment, which was why he didn’t want to loose one of his best warriors in such a tense situation.

And then he thought about Rei.

Cute little Rei, who was kind, smart and curious. Who hadn’t been scared of his Sharingan and had been hellbent on befriending him despite his terrifying reputation. Who was younger than Setsuna and could end up in an even worse situation if Uzushio was invaded.

He closed his eyes.

Took his decision.

« Tobirama, » he said, « Hikaku is in the stronghold, isn’t he ? »

« Yes, » the young omega answered.

« Go fetch him, » he ordered, « Mito and Toka too. »

Tobirama nodded and gave him Kagami, before disappearing in a flash. He stood up, balancing the baby on his hip. The absolute relief and gratitude in the Uzumaki’s eyes was impossible to miss.

« We Uchiha will stand by our Uzumaki allies’s side in these trying times, » he said.

They bowed deeply once again.

************

Kaeto wtached as Haruto sank in the water next to him. For a reason he couldn’t fathom, the older omega had brought him to the public baths. They had stipped naked – and Haruto had insisted they used the mainline’s reserved bath, which Kaeto had found a little odd (why not use the Head House bath?) - and gone into the water.

Haruto was still beautiful despite his age (Kaeto had to remind himself that the older omega was barely thirty, only eleven years older than he himself was), willowy and pale with long blond hair. His pregnancies had left marks on his body, his breasts were heavier and stretch marks were spreading on his flanks and his belly. Kaeto was admirative, and he hoped he would be as beautiful when he would be the same age.

« Haruto-sama ? » he tried nervously, « what are we doing here ? »

He snorted while arranging his hair in a low bun.

« You really have no idea what is going on here, right ? » he taunted.

Kaeto blushed in shame and sank underwater till the top of his face was the only thing visible.

« What did your mother teach ? » Haruto continued, tone cruel and face twisted into a sneer, « let me guess, to play shamisen ? To match obi and kimono ? To look pretty and shut your mouth ? »

He snorted cruelly.

« All in all, » he said, looking almost gleeful, « to be the perfect little broodmare for any alpha willing to have you. »

This made shame bubble in Kaeto’s chest. But drowning the shame, there was anger.

« Isn’t it what your mother taught you too ? » he retorted acerbly, before shrinking on himself, surprised by his own audacity. He expected being chided or even slapped, fully conscious the older omega hated his guts.

But Haruto just smiled, looking into the void.

« So you do have some fangs, after all, » he said, « good. You’re going to need that. »

He sighed and then shuffled to get closer to Kaeto, gently grabbing Kaeto’s hair and starting to braid it. The young omega stayed completely still.

« Do you know who is the man in the guest room of the house ? » Haruto asked.

« No. »

« Hmph… I understand how you have been raised, » he said, « but from now on, you need to stop thinking like a good little spouse. Keep a blade on yourself at all time, and keep your eyes and your ears open. »

Confused, Kaeto nodded anyway. Haruto kept speaking.

« This man is Hashirama Senju, he’s the Head of the Senju Clan. His clan has been mostly decimated recently by their hereditary enemies, the Uchiha. »

« I… didn’t know we were allied with the Senju, » Kaeto said with an hesitation.

« Technically we aren’t. There is no written trace of an alliance between us and the Senju. Yet we welcomed them into our compound and we are taking care of them. And believe me, the cost is high. »

He was looking somber and angry. Kaeto didn’t dare asking what the cost was.

« I think this sudden decision has something to do with your son, » he announced and Kaeto turned swiftly to him, eyes wide.

« What ? What do you... »

Haruto smacked him sharply over the head.

« Think, » he ordered, « use your brain. Your son is suddenly confined into his quarters and the Senju are welcomed into the compound like royalty a few hours later. It’s obvious something happened.

Kaeto blinked, gears turning in his head. Tears welled in his eyes as he realised that Haruto was right. And he had seen nothing. He really was a horrible mother. Haruto smacked the top of his head again.

« Stop crying, » he said, « it will solve nothing. Breathe deeply and think what is your goal in life. What is the most important thing to you. »

« My son, » Kaeto answered immediately.

« Good. My children also are the most important things in my life, and I’d die to protect them. Would you die for your son ? »

« Yes. I’d do anything for him. »

« Good. »

Haruto let go of Kaeto’s hair and instead threw an arm on the young omega’s shoulders, dragging him by his side, their skins touching.

« We need to get our children out of this compound, » he whispered in Kaeto’s ear, as if he was telling him a terrible secret. And in a way he was, because what Haruto was proposing was nothing short of treason.

And yet…

« How ? » Kaeto said in the same tone, « to send them where ? »

« The how I have no idea yet, » Haruto admitted, « but for the where... »

He chewed on his lower lip.

« … my father had an old Kanagawa friend, that not many know about. Their compound is far from here, and well-guarded. This might be a good solution. But I am willing to listen if you have anything else to propose. »

Kaeto nodded, as he thought, trying to figure something out.

« Good, » Haruto said, « one more thing. Do not speak of this to anyone. Trust no one. The Senju Head has a particular technique, that allows him to manipulate wood. I am not sure he can use it or what we make of it to spy on people. But better safe than sorry. »

Kaeto felt a shiver tickle down his spine and suddenly understood why the older omega had insisted to come here.

« Now we are going to leave, » Haruto instructed, « and we are going to pretend we are the best of friends, and that we were only speaking of menial and unconsequential things like good little broodmares are supposed to do. We’ll meet here every two days to speak about that, and we won’t mention it otherwise. Understood ? »

« Understood. »

« Good. Now let’s go. »

************

Daichi was patrolling on the northern of the Mountain of Eternal Rains when he smelt an unmistakable scent. Rich, tangy and heavy, with iron and salt.

It was the smell of human blood.

Frowning, he concentrated his chakra in his nose. There were six people approximatively three miles from his position. A child among them. Almost no chakra, so probably civilians.

Curious, Daichi rushed in that direction. And when he was barely a furlong from them, he heard the screams.

Chapter Text

Something activated in Daichi’s hindbrain the moment he registered the scream. He rushed forward, directing his lifemates to surprise the group from both sides. They disappeared into the underbush and Daichi kept running. Five minutes later, he barrelled into the clearing, and what he saw made his blood boil.

The screams hadn’t stopped while he was running, and he understood why as fury rose in him like burning bile.

Two alpha men were maintaining an omega woman on the ground, one of them forcing himself on her. She was barely moving anymore, her eyelids fluttering, blood gushing down her face from her nose and her mouth. Her brown yukata was torn and her tanned skin was spangled with dark bruises. The screams weren’t coming from her, though.

They were coming from a tiny child, who couldn’t be older than eight years old. He was smelling distinctly alpha, and wearing a drak green, heavily patched yukata. Two adult alpha men were taking turns kicking him back on the ground, smirking every time he was standing up to try to reach the woman. He was probably the woman’s son, given the physical likeness between the two of them. He was clearly trying to help her, despite the clear difference of power between him and the men. The four aggressors were wearing worn-out civilian armors, and there were yagi laying around.

Daichi didn’t think. These men were alone, and they weren’t a threat to him. He stepped into the clearing, cracking his knuckles.

« Hey ! » he hailed loudly, « why don’t you fight someone your size ?! »

The men – soldiers, by the look of it – startled and looked at him. The rapist sneered at him.

« Get lost, wolfskin ! » he snapped, « we are soldiers of the Daimyo ! Mind your damn business ! »

Daichi bared his teeth.

« I don’t care who you are, » he snarled, « you’re on Hatake land. And we don’t like rapists here. »

And with that said, he whistled lowly. His lifemates surged from the underbush. One of them clamped their jaws on the rapist’s neck and tore him from the woman, before crushing his neck between their sharp teeth.The other litterally rolled over the second alpha, tearing his throat open, blood gushing everywhere.

As for Daichi, he punched one of the other soldiers right in the face, sending him on the ground, shocked. No need for chakra to deal with these fuckers. He was going to show them why you shouldn’t fuck with the Hatake/ The second soldier tried to attack him – bare-handed, really, what was this lowlife thinking ? - but the kid ran into the fucker’s legs head first, screaming.

« Good boy ! » Daichi exclaimed with a wild laugh, grabbing the falling soldier by the neck and kneeing him straight in the face, killing him on the spot.

He then walked to the last soldier alive, before kicking him in the face, as hard as he could. The head caved in, and after a long spasm, the man died. Daichi took a moment to check if there wasn’t any other potential aggressors around, before turning his attention to the kid, who was sitting on the ground looking quite shaken.

Daichi crouched in front of him to check if he wasn’t hurt. He had a few cuts and bruises, but he otherwise seemed okay. The alpha pushed the boy’s fringe from his face to see if his eyes were okay and was met with the roundest eyes and thickest eyebrows he had ever seen.

« You okay, kid ? » he asked.

The boy nodded shakily.

« Good. Danger’s over. I’m gonna check on your mom. »

He stood up and stalked to the woman, who was still lying on the ground. His two lifemates were gently nudging her to try to make her move. Daichi shooed them away and knelt next to her. She was in a dire state, blood coating the inside of her thighs, with the rest of her sturdy legs covered in tiny cuts and bruises and dirt, proving she had probably run a long time before being caught. Her nose was broken, so was one of her teeth. She didn’t seem to be conscious anymore.

« Is my mother going to live ? » the kid suddenly asked, « can you help her ? »

Daichi glanced at him and quickly licked his lips, not wanting to give the kid false hopes.

« I know some people who can, » he said, « but I’m not gonna lie, kid, she’s in a bad state. She might not survive the way to get to them. »

« No ! She is going to survive ! » the kid exclaimed, « she is strong ! »

Daichi gave him a pained smile.

« We’re going to do our best to save her, okay, kid ? » he said.

« Yes ! I’ll do everything you ask me ! I’ll help ! »

« Good. What’s your name, kid ? »

« My name is Bekai, sir ! » he said, bowing down almost parallel to the ground.

Despite himself, Daichi smiled.

« Let’s save your mother, Bekai. »

************

The capital was still as bustling with activity as Tajima remembered, merchants milling around on the streets like bugs. It was feeling like an anthill, and this was probably why the capital was the bane of any shinobi worth their salt. Too many dead angles, too many people, too many guards.

There was also the problem of the law against chakra use in the city, and the fact that shinobi were forbidden from carrying weapons in the city. Only the Daimyo’s guards had that right. The Daimyo himself made no mystery of his distate for shinobi arts, even if he didn’t hesitate pocketing the tithes from the shinobi clans he had so ‘generously’ bestowed a noble title upon.

Money had no smell, after all.

Of course, shinobi had found a way to work around that restriction. Uchiha particularly favored tessens dissimulated as innocuous court fans, or ninja wire hidden into the hems of their clothes. Tajima knew the Hagoromo hid poison in every and each buttons of their clothes or every jewel on their person. The Nara and Yamanaka favored ninja wire hidden in their headpieces.

The Akimichi usually didn’t have this problem, their size alone being dangerous enough that they didn’t need any weapon.

Tajima, Keiko and Takahiro had this time bypassed the restriction on weapons by storing all their blades and then some more into tiny storage seals strategically stitched onto their garments. This was something that had been implemented by the Uzumaki sealmasters. They presented themselves to the guardhouse at the maingate of the palace, and were allowed inside after being searched.

They were given a place in the shinobi quarters – which were nothing more than dirty barracks in the palace court’s, near the remparts – of the palace. They took a moment to wash off the dirt of the travel, trap the place and put on court garb, simple black hakamas, made of the best material possible, black kendogi and black haori embroidered in the back.

Shinobi weren’t allowed to wear colors in the capital, and especially in the palace, execpt for their clan symbol. They had to wear all black, to be immediately recognizable. Of course, shinobi broke the law all the time when they had to complete a mission in the capital. But if they were caught, the consequences could be dire, ranging from a public whipping to straight up death.

(The Sarutobi, who were from the current Daimyo’s family, were an exception to that rule, which, of course, was a huge advantage for them.)

The three of them made their way to the palace’s gardens, which were the place where most nobles and shinobi met when the wheather was mild enough to allow it. Otherwise, the numerous alcove of the palace were also favored. But today, the sky was sunny and the air crispy, so gardens it was.

This place never failed to awake contradictory feelings in Tajima, fascinating and angering him in equal measures. It was an indecent display of wealth, an obscene profusion of luxury. There were entire bushes of exotic trees bearing delicate rosy flowers, their petals almost transparents. Roses of all colors, trees and flowers the old omegas didn’t even have a name for, all of them perfectly trimmed, not a leaf out of place.

There were golden cages with wild animals coming from foreign countries, all of them looking dead inside. Tajima spotted a tiger in the biggest cage, and felt his heart clench thinking about Monogatai’s (and now Madara’s) summons. There was a glasshouse filled with colorful birds and a huge pond with the biggest koi Tajima had ever seen in his life.

The paths were made of polished granites, and as if that wasn’t enough, as if the nobles here feared dirtying their fancy shoes by stepping on the ground, a golden cart pulled by a stunning white horse was making the rounds all day to get the nobles from pavilion from pavilion. Of course, shinobi, even nobles, were forbidden from taking it.

(Not that any of them would think about it.)

There were pavilion every other furlongs, ethereal structures of metal, marble and glass. Each of them were furbished with ebony tables and luxurious cushions embroidered with silk threads of all colors. Several servants in white pants and golden kimono, their hair pulled up into a tight bun and their faces obscured by a translucent veil, were standing in each corner carrying trays of silver heavy with peaches, apricots and plums, with delicate porcelain cups filled with jasmin tea or sake, with sweet pstries covered in sugar cristals.

Of course, it stimulated the imagination. This place was supposedly where some of the most iconic couples of the country (real or imaginary) had met and fallen in love. It was featured in countless romance novels, sagas and legends. And it was considered the most beautiful gardens of the continent, and participated to the influence of Fire Country worldwide.

And it had been built, and was being maintained on the back of the people of the country. Outside the high and guarded walls protecting it, people were starving and dying. Children were forced to whore themselves to survive. People were beaten in the streets for daring to cross the street at the same time as a Daimyo guards. And in the countryside, bandits and epidemies were decimating entire villages.

And the Daimyo didn’t care.

« Fucking wankers, » Keiko breathed as the cart passed next to them.

Tajima smirked, sharing the sentiment. They passed near a pavilion where the Head of the Hyuga was in a deep conversation with a noble from the Minamoto line, probably trying to marry off one of his children, if the old omega had to guess. As they were about to reach the part of the gardens Eiji Kanagawa usually favored, they were intercepted by a giant who engulfed Tajima in a smothering hug and swept him off his feet. Takahiro and Keiko facepalmed at the same time.

« Tajima ! My old friend ! »Kengo Ide exclaimed – bellowed, more like – without a care for propriety, « I’m so glad to see you at last ! How are you ?! »

Tajima managed to extract an arm from the embrace and patted the huge alpha’s biceps.

« Good, » he croacked, « though I‘d probably be better if I could breathe. »

With a guffaw, Kengo put him back on the ground and dusted his haori.

« I see that you are still as enthousiastic as ever, » Tajima said with a sly smile, arranging the collar of his haori.

« Ha ! The time I will loose my enthousiasm will be the time I will be dead ! »

Tajima smiled, Kengo’s very presence lifting his spirit.

« Since when are you here ? » he asked.

« I arrived yesterday, » Kengo said, before his smile uncharactiscally slipped off his face, which alerted Tajima immediately, « I guess you are here to speak to Eiji ? »

« Yeah, » Tajima confirmed, a bad feeling growing in his chest, « you look like you know something... »

« I’m afraid, yeah, » Kengo said, looking somber.

The huge alpha looked around to make sure nobody was listening to their conversation, before crossing his arms on his chest, hiding his hands in the large sleeves of his blue yukata.

« From what I’ve gathered since yesterday, » he started in a low tone, « Eiji arrived at the capital two weeks ago to take care of some of his business, with his daughter Ema. »

He pulled on his beard, looking angry.

« The Daimyo asked to see him and his daughter, » he continued, « and the rumors say only Eiji got out of the meeting with the Daimyo. »

Tajima inhaled sharply, before pinching the bridge of his nose and exhaling. He turned to his siblings. Takahiro and Keiko nodded sharply and whirled on their heels, knowing what they had to do. He looked back at Kengo.

« Lead me to Eiji, » he said, « we need to talk. »

************

Hebihime rose an elegant black eyebrow at the Shimura woman standing in front of her. She was looking at her feet, apparently surprised at her own audacity (or what she had probably been made to think was audacity, which Hebihime begged to differ).

« You want to participate to the management of the stronghold, » she repeated slowly.

« Uh, yes, » the woman said, gently grabbing the back of her toddler’s yukata as he tried to go explore around, « I… feel like this is the least we can do ? »

She corralled her son back to her, chewing on her lower lip, and then agitating her hands to try to express her thoughts.

« Shinobi-sama are taking care of everything here, » she said, « and we are just… here. Many of us want to just… be useful. »

She bit her tongue.

« Shinobi-sama could have been violent with us, » she said, « or our children. But you didn’t. Instead, you feed us and protect us and we feel like we have to repay you. »

Hebihime nodded.

« We did take you from your home and brought you here through violence, though, » she argued.

« But we weren’t harmed, » the woman countered, « not even those who spoke against you. »

She exhaled, grabbed her kid under the arms as he tried to toddle away again and set him on her hip. She was looking tired and worried.

« I don’t know what you are trying to build here, » she finally said, « but I know that if I ever were to leave this place, my husband wouldn’t take me back. Actually, he might even kill me for… tainting his honor. »

Hebihime’s slanted green eyes widened and she hissed despite herself.

« Why would he do something so stupid ? » she asked, « nothing happened to you anyways. »

The woman’s face contorted in a pained expression.

« Even if you told him that, he wouldn’t believe you, » she admitted, « the fact that I was unable to prevent being taken is enough to warrant death in his eyes. And I know for sure he isn’t the only one in our clan. »

Hebihime made a mental note to ask the woman’s husband name so she could castrate him if she crossed his path.

« Have you ever been trained to fight shinobi ? » she asked instead.

« No... »

« How were you supposed to prevent being taken, then ? »

The Shimura woman didn’t answer, looking at her feet, looking completely taken aback. Her son was munching on a lock of her hair and observing Hebihime.

« What is your name ? » she asked.

« Sumiko, » the woman answered after a second of hesitation.

« Sumiko, » Hebihime repeated, « I’ll have to talk with the other Heads, but I’m sure we can give you and your clanmates something to do. »

Sumiko’s harmonious face lit up. She bowed down.

« Thank you, shinobi-sama ! »

« Call me Hebihime, » the Yashagoro Head added, « also, Sumiko, would you like to learn ninjutsu ? »

************

Hikaku was feeling restless. Tobirama had come back to the stronghold a few minutes ago, and had explained the situation to them, giving them news of Setsuna’s situation (and Hikaku was happy that the kid and his baby were okay). He had then hiraishinned Hikaku, Mito and Toka back to the compound, where two Uzumaki sealmasters were waiting with Madara.

His cousin quickly told him what was expected of him, and if Hikaku had to be honest with himself, he had no problem with that. Something at the back of his mind was almost… excited at the idea of an upcoming battle. He wondered if that part had always been here and his interaction with the Kraken had just woken it up, or if it was a manifestation of the Kraken’s will to protect the Uzumaki.

Anyways, he didn’t care.

He took a moment to bid goodbye to his mother and to Nana, and to gather a few things. And then the two sealmasters, Makai and Menna, hiraishinned the three of them back to Uzushio.

The smell of salt and iodine slapped him in the face, awakening a sentiment of nostalgia that didn’t really belong to him, but felt good anyways. When he opened his eyes, the sky was grey and the cold wind was singing between the sharp back arrows of Uzushio’s mountaintops. He had forgotten how beautiful the island was.

Sakuhana and Mirai were here, and Hikaku couldn’t help but notice how tired the Red Wave was looking. Mito threw herself into her mother’s arms, but Toka stayed by his side. After a few salutations, they were led into the castle and the war-room. There was a huge map of Uzushio, in three dimensions, and of the seas and reefs around. They were given tea and snacks and exposed the situation.

« The Water pirates’s ships are approximatively three days from the island, » Mirai said, placing little ships at the very edge of the map, « from the reports of Mei’s scouts and the priestesses, there are at least eighty large warships, and three dozens of smaller ships. We estimate there are approximatively forty thousands pirates in the whole float. »

Hikaku whistled lowly between his teeth. This was a damn lot of enemies to face. Mito was biting her lower lip, looking grim, fiddling with the hems of her sleeves. Toka’s scarred hands were gripping her own biceps hard.

« How many warriors do we have ? » she asked.

« We can align five thousand warriors at most, » Sakuhana announced, biting her nails.

One against eight. No wonder the Uzumaki were so on edge, the situation clearly wasn’t in their favor.

« We have siw warships positionned here, » Mirai continued, pointing at the entry of Uzushio’s bay, « with two hundreds warriors on each of them. And we have a garrison on the island of three thousands shinobi ready to go to battle at any moment. If push comes to pull, we can also mobilize the guards of the different forts of the island, but to be honest, I would rather not do it. »

« Cause that means we would be in deep shit, right ? » Hikaku said with a crooked smile.

He licked his lips and stepped to stand next to Mirai. He tapped the map where the enemy ships were.

« Here is what I propose, » he said, licking his teeth, « tomorrow I will go here and ask them about their intentions. And depending on their answer, well… I’ll decide what I’ll do then... »

He almost wanted them to indeed have come to invade Uzushio, just so he could test his abilities on them. Mayu had spent several months helping him explore his bond with the Kraken, making him able to better understand how to get in contact with the creature, even if he hadn’t yet dared to tap into the incredible well of natural energy the bond gave him access to.

Because he had no reason to do so.

But things were different now.

Sakuhana bit her thumb, before nodding slowly.

« Thank you, » she said, « we will send sealmasters to back you up. »

« I volunteer, » Mito immediately said.

« Me too, » Toka added just a second later.

Sakuhana seemed to hesitate, but finally accepted.

« Makai will hiraishin you to the nearest seal, » she said, « and we will send a warship to back you up. »

After that, they discussed about the details but Hikaku wasn’t really listening. He had fallen into a semi-meditative state, as Mayu had taught him, feeling up the bond and the natural energy behind it. It was feeling so different from his own fire chakra, it didn’t seem linked to any element but was brimming with unexploited potential, with incredible power.

When he emerged from his meditation, he was in the quarters he had been given for the duration of his stay. Toka was here, sipping tea and sharpening her naginata. She smirked when she saw he was looking at her.

« Back among us, sleeping beauty ? » she teased.

« You’re gorgeous, » he blurted, voice hoarse and raspy.

She blushed, blinking owlishly. Hikaku distantly noticed the burning tension torturing his crotch, and he wondered if that had something to do with the Kraken’s energy. But in the end, he didn’t give a damn. The only thing he knew for sure was that he desired her with every fiber of his being.

He got on all fours and crawled to her. She had set her naginata and her cup aside and she caught his face when he reached her, before kissing him deeply.

« We might die tomorrow, » she breathed against his lips.

« But we are today, » he rumbled, « and that’s now I want to worship you. »

Gently, he pushed her on her back and she let herself fall on the floor as he followed her weighted down on her. They kissed as she spread her legs to accomodate him.

« Let’s not think about tomorrow, » he added.

He crouched between her legs and pulled her pants down, pushed her fundoshi aside before licking between her delicate folds. The taste of musk and slick invaded his mouth and he groaned, arching his back and spreading his legs to try to relieve the tension in his own sex. He latched onto her clitoris and sucked, licked and nibbled as if his life depended on it. Toka spasmed under him with a surprised gasp, her hands fisted in his hair.

A hand stroked his lower backside, snuck in his pants, under his fundoshi. A calloused finger traced at his asscrack, rubbing insistantly against his anus for a second, before a hand that had the perfect balance between softness and callouses grabbed his balls and squeezed with just enough pressure. He let go of Toka’s clit and straightened on his elbows with a grunt.

« A bed would be more comfortable, don’t you think ? » Mito said with a cheeky grin.

« Tease, » Hikaku accused, sticking his tongue at her. In retaliation, she pressed her thumb against his perineum and he yelped in surprise.

« Bed would be good, » Toka piped up, « I don’t fancy dying tomorrow because of a stupid backache. »

They migrated to the bed, with force difficulties and snipping remarks, because none of them seemed able to keep their hands to themselves. As soon as they managed to join the bed, Hikaku all but tore his clothes off himself, and went back to kissing the two women, biting at Toka’s generous breasts while Mito fingered her through an orgasm. As she laid on her side with a satisfied smirk, catching her breath, Hikaku grabbed Mito by the hips and helped her sit on his cock. She embraced him tightly and he reciprocated with much fervor as they started moving their hips in sync.

A minute later, Toka joined them, plastering herself against Mito’s back and sneaking a hand between their sweating bodies to rub at the princess’s clitoris. She groaned, head falling back on Toka’s shoulder, and she spasmed around Hikaku’s girth. The alpha grunted, feeling his knot forming, and finally both of them came.

They deflated with a sigh, and Toka grabbed him by the hair to kiss him ferociously. Hikaku was feeling sated and complete, his inner alpha purring, hoping his seed would take, even if Mito wasn’t in heat, even if the Uzumaki omegas usually used seals to control their fertility. He lapped into Toka’s mouth and nibbled on Mito’s swan neck till his knot receded.

They took a bath to wash off the sweat, and Hikaku and Toka helped Mito braid her hair. Finally, the three of them curled into Toka’s bed under the heavy covers. Mito was in the middle, using Hikaku’s arm as a pillow and embracing Toka, who had an arm slung over her and was gripping the alpha’s shoulder.

They fell asleep in this position.

The next morning, they woke up, took a quick breakfast and prepared themselves for the upcoming battle. After meeting with Sakuhana – who hugged her daughter tightly for a long moment – and Mirai to review this plan, before joining Makai on the main pier of the harbor. Hikaku saw several Uzumaki shinobi salute them with a grim face, a hand closed in a fist pressed against their hearts.

He nodded at one of them.

Makai presented them her hands, and they grabbed them. Inhaling, the alpha woman closed her eyes, inhaled sharply and then activated the hiraishin.

The four of them appeared on top of a small reef, feet in the water. A lone crab fled, disappeared in a bush of algae. Hikaku took a minute to breathe through his nausea (Tobirama was completely crazy to have invented such a jutsu, tested it and decided he would keep doing it till he was used to the nausea) and straightened up. He looked at the horizon, squinting.

The silhouettes of dozens of large ships were visible in the fog, huge and threatening. Hikaku smirked and cracked his neck.

« Okay, » he chuckled, « let’s get to work. »

« Be careful, » Mito ordered.

« You know me, » he snorted, « careful is my middle name. »

Rolling her eyes, Toka slapped him behind the head. Which only made Hikaku snicker harder. Makai seemed to wonder if he had lost his entire mind.

« Okay, » he said, « enough joking. Let’s get to work. »

With that said, he closed his eyes and activated his Sharingan, starting to pull on the band. Natural energy started flooding through it, invading the young alpha’s body, that slowly converted it to chakra. With a smirk, he released his Susanoo.

The feeling was exhalirating. He was floating almost fifty feet above the level of the sea, inside a huge humanoid kraken-like giant. The water was sizzling under his feet. He looked down at Mito, Toka and Makai, and winked at them. He then turned his attention back to the horizon.

He started walking toward the pirates warships, fog rising under his feet. And as he found himself half a mile away from the ships, he noticed something he hadn’t expected at all. Something that extinguished his bloodlust alltogether.

There were children on the decks of the ships. Not only children, now that he looked at it more closely. There were also elders, and pregnant omegas, huddled together on the decks. The ships themselves were in a dire state, no flag or mon visible, their sails full of holes, some of them even torn and burned. The hulls weren’t in a better shape, bearing the traces of what had probably been a raging battle.

One ship was slowly sinking, kept afloat thanks to a pair of exhausted Suiton masters. He could see shinobi on the decks, alphas and omegas alike, but most of them seemed wounded, and all of them were clearly exhausted and famished. The whole display was reeking of despair and resignation.

This wasn’t looking like an invasion float at all. On the contrary, this was looking like desperate refugees fleeing… something.

And then, the biggest ship hoisted a white flag.

Chapter Text

All of this was happening because she had chosen to belive the High Priestess rather than follow the rules of the clan. It was the Kraken’s way of getting revenge for what his chosen one had gone through because of her decisions, Sakuhana would bet the redness of her hair on that. And given the way it was slowly turning grey, she was probably right.

Mito was standing in front of her, arms crossed on her chest, looking quite perplexed. The ship was moving slowly to the rythm of the waves. She had insisted to come with the back-up crew they had sent to help Hikaku Uchiha if push came to pull. And she was honestly starting to regret that decision. Mainly because she would have had more time to compose herself a neutral face after receiving the news.

She closed her eyes, pinched the bridge of her nose and exhaled deeply.

« What do you mean exactly by « they are asking for asylum » ? » she asked, trying not to sound hysterical.

Mito’s face twisted in a sorry expression and she shrugged helplessly. Sakuhana wished she could abdicate and disappear somewhere to herd rabbits. She forced herself to breathe deeply.

When the first pirate ship had hoisted a white flag, Hikaku Uchiha had hesitated, before finally deciding to go see what was going on. Accoding to Mito’s report, what had made the alpha’s decision tip in favor of non-violent action was the presence of a large number of children, elders and pregnant omegas on the ships.

Sakuhana could admit this really wasn’t looking like an invasion float, especially since Mito had reported that Hikaku confirmed there was no henge involved. The children, elders and pregnant omegas were not shinobi in disguise, they were really here.

(A part of Sakuhana wished Hikaku Uchiha had just destroyed the ships without looking what was on them. That would have spared her so many headaches.)

Yet she couldn’t just welcome these people like that. They had been trying to raid their coasts for centuries, and she still wasn’t entirely convinced by their story.

She sighed.

« Send sealmasters to interview them, » she ordered, « I want to know if they are telling the truth before taking my decision. »

Mirai immediately nodded and disappeared to give orders. Mito told her she was going to go back by Hikaku’s and Toka’s side to help with the process. Sakuhana tightly embraced her before letting her go.

And she waited.

************

Izuna was about to go back to the Uchiha compound, with the storage scroll full to the brim with gifts for Setsuna and his baby from everybody in the stronghold, when he felt her coming his way. Smiling, he strenghtened his stand as she litterally dropped on his back.

« Got you ! » Torii exclaimed, planting a wet kiss on the side of his head.

Izuna snickered.

« You did, » he chuckled, « not that I complain. »

« Bet you don’t ! » she cakcled, « wait ! I got something for you ! »

He felt her search in her pocket, still holding onto his back, her legs crossed around his waist, like a human-sized koala, before she produced something with a little « ahah ! ». Izuna could feel the Yashagoro guards’s eyes on them, and they seemed to be quite amused by their antics.

And then Torii dangled something in front of Izuna’s face and the young alpha lighted up when he understood what it was. A lone wolf fang used as a pendant’s jewel, the thread silver-white-brown and seemingly made of…

« Is that your hair ? » he asked.

« Yes, » Torii confirmed, « took me a while. There are also some of Naka’s and Lamu’s hair. The fang is one of Naka’s milkfangs. »

Izuna carefully took it.

« You accept, » he said, and it was not a question, though his tone was heavy with amazement.

(His inner alpha was busy doing a little victory dance.)

« Of course, » Torii snorted, « You have very good arguments. »

Izuna smiled, feeling the softness of the thread between his fingers.

« I’ll make sure to deserve the second one, » he grinned.

Torii cackled out loud, dropping on the ground and embracing his shoulders, fluttering her lashes teasingly at him.

« I have no doubt you will, » she growled, « and I’m going to give you a good incentive. »

And before Izuna could react, she had kissed him. He blinked, before embracing her back and reciprocating heatedly. They separated, breathless, and the young alpha grinned.

« That was… a very good incentive, indeed, » he rumbled.

Torii smirked.

And then her expression morphed into wariness, as she looked into the void.

« Torii ? » Izuna asked carfully, starting to look around to identify the threat.

« Daichi isn’t far from here, » she said, looking over her shoulder, « someone is with him. There’s the smell of blood. »

« Think he is wounded ? »

« No… he’s moving normally. But there is someone wounded with him. »

Izuna turned toward the Yashagoro guards and made a sign. Immediately, the snake-summoner was by his side.

« What are your orders, Uchiha-sama ? » they asked.

« A wounded person is coming our way, » he said, « warn the healers. Warn also the guards and patrols, just in case. »

« A potential attack incoming ? »

« No, » Torii added, « nobody close enough to attack us. And the seals would have warned us if that had been the case. »

« Understood, » the Yashagoro answered, before disappearing to complete their mission.

Izuna glanced at Torii and nodded. They took off in Daichi’s direction. It took them a handful of minutes at full speed to reach Torii’s brother. And indeed, the young woman’s nose had been right, like always.

There were two people with Daichi. A little boy, around eight years old, with bushy eyebrows, and scrapped knees, wearing a brown yukata, old and worn, was riding on the back of one Daichi’s lifemates. The other direwolf was carrying someone who was bundled in a blanket, which only showed the top of their head.

« Thank fuck ! You’re here ! » Daichi exclaimed when he saw them.

« Aniki ! » Torii cried, rushing to his side, « what the... »

« I’ll tell you later ! » Daichi interrupted her, « weasel ! »

Izuna’s eyes widened at being adressed so suddenly. Daichi gently took the person bundled in the blanket and gave them to him. Surprised, the young alpha took them in his arms, and the blanket slipped, revealing the sickly pale face of an unconscious woman.

« Who.. ? » he started, but was quickly interrupted by Daichi.

« Not now ! She’s dying ! You’re the fastest of us so get her to the healers ! »

Deciding he would get his answers later, Izuna nodded and whirled on his heels. He made sure to hold the woman as gently as he could, so her head wouldn’t move and hurt her more than she already was. Seeking chakra into the well seal, he channelled it into his legs to reach the strongholg as quickly as he could.

Fortunately, the Yashagoro guard had completed their mission well, and a group of healers from various clans were waiting near the gates, with a stretcher ready. He gave them the woman, quickly explaining the situation. Meiko Uchiha, Chihiro’s best student, immediately took the lead, directing the others.

Izuna watched as they laid the senseless woman on the stretcher and pushed the blanket aside to get a better look at her wounds. The young alpha felt bile rise in his throat when he saw the number and the placement of the bruises on her body. The blood on her thighs was what made him throw up. He rushed aside and emptied his stomach at the foot of the rempart.

As he was heaving, breathless, a Yashagoro handed him a piece of rag to wipe his mouth.

« Thank... » he panted.

The Yashagoro nodded grimly, their golden eyes reduced to slits as they watched the healers work.

« How can you do that to someone ? » Izuna heard them whisper.

And damn, by Amaterasy, he agreed with them. In his mind, for a second, he had seen Tobirama in the woman’s place, bloodied and senseless. And he had been reminded that his friend had undergone this ordeal too, and he had not escaped unscathed, Izuna knew that firsthand.

« I hope they are dead, » he growled, finishing to wipe his mouth, « whoever did that to her, I hope they are fucking dead. »

Damn, he hoped Daichi had killed them all.

At this moment, Daichi and Torii arrived, with their lifemates and the kid. Daichi helped him step on the ground before turning to Izuna, as Torii had gotten on a knee to embrace the boy and whisper reassurances to him.

« Is she... » Daichi started.

Izuna pointed at the group of healers.

« She’s still alive, » he said, « they are taking care of her wounds. »

The Hatake visibly deflated in relief. He then crouched next to Torii and the kid, to tell him his mother was in good hands. Izuna realized the boy had more than probably seen the rape of his mother. This made bile rise again in his throat.

Finally, after a few minutes, Meiko stood up from her position near the woman and came to see the four of them. Her expression was grave but she didn’t seem to have bad news.

« How is she ? » Daichi asked, standing up to face her.

« We stabilized her, » she answered, « she is out of the danger zone. But it was a close thing. Honestly, if she had reached us five minutes later, she would more than probably be dead. »

Izuna bit his tongue.

« But she’s going to get better ? » Torii asked, holding the boy tightly and stroking his head.

« We’re going to transfer her to the hospital to give her a blood transfusion, » Meiko announced, « It’s going to take some time, but she will get better. She is impressively resistant. »

She then looked at the kid.

« What is your name, kiddo ? »

« I am Bekai, shinobi-sama, » he answered immediately, squarring his tiny shoulders and puffing his chest.

« You may call me Meiko, Bekai-kun, » she said, « we are going to take you to the hospital with your mother, so we can get a good look at your injuries, okay ? »

The kid nodded, before looking expectantly at Daichi.

« I’ll come visit a little later, kiddo, » the alpha said, patting the kid’s head, « I just need to do something before. Go with Meiko-san, you’ll be between good hands. »

They watched as Bekai followed Meiko and the healers carrying his mother.

« Okay, » Izuna started, « what happened ? Where did you find these two ? »

« Let’s find Hebihime and Mamoto, » he said, « and Kali too. I’ll tell you everything then. »

Ten minutes later, the six of them found themselves in the room at the top stairs of the central building. Hebihime had a large golden pythin slung on her shoulders, whose head she was gently stroking. Mamoto was sitting right next to her, fiddling with a long leather thread. Izuna and Kali were reclining against the windowshill. Daichi’s and Torii’s lifemates had floped in a corner, and Torii was sitting on the back of one of them.

They all listened attentively as Daichi recounted the events that had led to the presence of Bekai and his mother between their walls.

« Okay, » Mamoto said, « that’s sketchy as hell. But that doesn’t mean the Daimyo has something to do with it. Maybe it was just deserters... »

« Maybe not, » Kali piped up, « but we can’t rule that possibility out. »

« We need more intel before we act, » Izuna added.

« Agreed, » Hebihime added, « we need to ask Bekai and his mother about what happened. »

« I can do that, » Daichi affirmed.

« Great, » Torii said, « the other clans of the alliance need to be alerted too. I’m going to the Hatake, Izuna and Kali should warn their clans. »

« The Inuzuka and the Aburame will join the stronghold in a week, » Mamoto reminded them, « we should also warn them, just in case they have heard something. »

They discussed abot the details for a few minutes, before calling an end to the meeting to accomplish their tasks. Izuna brushed against the fang Torii had given him and smiled a little dumbly. The day hadn’t been so bad, after all.

« Ooooh ! » Kali whistled, « is it what I think it is ?! »

Izuna coughed in his fist, blushing.

« Oh come on Zuna ! » his friend teased, « don’t pretend to be shy ! Now tell me when you will give me nibblings to spoil rotten ! »

The young alpha deadpanned at her.

« Well, when will you give me nibblings ? » he retorted without any heat, but with a crooked smirk.

Kali tried to whip him with her shawl in retaliation.

************

Madara gently set Kagami on the table of the kitchen. Tobirama had come back fron the stronghold with Hikaku, Mito and Toka half an hour ago. The omega had asked him to keep an eye on Kagami while he helped Mito and Toka gather their things before going to Uzushio, and took a quick bath. Madara, who had already said goodbye to Hikaku, had accepted.

« Okay, kiddo, » he said, « your mom is coming back soon. So we are going to behave like adults and... »

He looked into the void, searching for his next words. A part of himself was fully conscious he was talking to a baby, and was feeling very ridiculous. How did Tobirama make it look so natural ?

« Bah ! » Kagami exclaimed, tiny nose scrunched.

Madara rose a brow.

« Bah yourself, » he retorted, crossing his arms on his chest.

Was he really arguing with a baby ? And was he liking it ? Kagami glared at him, a true death glare if Madara had ever seen one.

« Damn kiddo, » he whistled lowly, « you’re gonna be a true terror one of these days. »

« Of course he’s gonna be, » Tobirama chuckled, surging behind him like a devil out of its box, almost causing Madara a heart attack.

« Are you trying to kill me ? » he groaned, hand on his heart.

« Oh please, » Tobirama snorted, grabbing Kagami under the arms and setting him on his hip (the kid was still glaring at Madara with all the might of his tiny body), « as if something so trivial could kill you. »

He kissed Kagami’s brow and sat at the table. Madara rolled his eyes fondly and sat on the other side. He carefully took the scroll that was still laid on the table to put it aside, when he noticed what was spread on it. There was a huge uchiwa drawn on the parchment, and only when he squinted did Madara notice it was filled with thousands of tiny seals, forming an inextricable interlacing. Notes were also written all around it, and what looked like calculations, in a tight and tiny writing style he had troubles deciphering.

He blinked and looked up at Tobirama, who had stopped halfway into grabbing the place of overcooked rice. The omega blinked a little owlishly.

« What… is that exactly ? » the alpha asked, unsure and curious at the same time.

« Oh, it’s… well, » Tobirama stuttered, blushing. He looked away, replacing a lock of hair behind his ear, looking like a kid who just got caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

He cleared his throat.

« Your wound, » he finally said, » during the fight with Hashirama… I was… looking for a way to make sure it won’t happen again... »

Madara looked between Tobirama and the scroll, eyes a little wide as he started to understand what he was looking at.

« Like an armor ? » he said, « but with a seal ? »

Tobirama’s sharp face lighted up at his comment, and it made the alpha’s heart miss a bit.

« Yes ! » the young omega exclaimed with a blinding (and honestly a little manic too) smile, « that’s the idea ! A part of the seal will take chakra and convert it and the second part will project it as a solid shield. I’ve been inspired by your Susanoo. Currently, I’m trying to integrate a third part to detect the agressions and... »

He started talking enthousiastically about his thought process for the seal. He detailled each part, taking time to explain how each tiny seal interfaced with each other, and what was the rôle of each of them. And the only thing Madara could think about in this moment was that one of these days he was going to wed this man and give him the world.

« Incredible. Why the uchiwa, though ? » he asked curiously. He didn’t understand why Tobirama had chosen to give his seal this particular shape.

The young omega blinked and blushed again.

« Well, I was thinking it would be easy to hide in the Uchiha’s armors, » he finally said, but Madara felt there was something more. He didn’t push, though.

They then talked for a moment about the situation of Uzushio and the Water pirates. Tobirama hoped Hikaku’s presence would be enough to repel the pirates and send them back to the Water Islands. The Kraken’s reputation was still terrifying, despite the fact they had not appeared for a century and a half. And with a little luck, seeing Hikaku’s Susanoo would reignite the stories and the rumors and offer Uzushio a welcome reprieve from the Water Islands’s attention. Madara honestly hoped he was right (even if a part of himself would have loved going with Hikaku to give these pirates a new name to fear).

Finally, as they were drinking tea after doing the dishes, Tobirama looked at Madara, and asked.

« By the way, didn’t you want to tell me something before Kato came to warn us of Makai’s and Menna’s presence ? »

Madara blinked, his former thoughts coming back at full speed to crash against the bone walls of his skull, filling it with white noise. As if woken up, his inner alpha reared his head up, and Madara’s eyes followed the tempting curve of the omega’s bared breast on which Kagami was suckling (which earned him yet another impressive glare from the baby).

He licked his lips, looking away and searching carefully for his words. Everything that came up was either sounding extremaly stupid or way too forward to his own ears. And then he thought back about what Izuna told him some time ago when they had talked about that very subject, and the word just flew out of his mouth like an evidence.

« I was just… wondering if you would be willing to teach me Lady Gozen’s Style... » he uttered.

Tobirama blinked.

Madara blinked.

Even Kagami blinked.

And then Tobirama’s lips spread into a genuine smile.

« Of course, » he said, « why not start tomorrow ? »

« If that’s okay for you, it’s okay for me. »

Tobirama chuckled and Madara couldn’t help but smile dumbly.

************

Eiji Kanagawa was no shinobi, but he felt Tajima coming. He looked over his shoulder and indeed, the Uchiha was here, with Kengo Ide by his side. He bit his tongue, and moved to face the two of them. Tajima was looking older than the last time they saw each other, which had been years ago.

Oddly enough, he seemed more energic and in better health than this last time. He noticed the sharp gaze, the dark hair streaked with grey locks, cut short and highlighting his hawkish face and his high cheekbones. His garments were typically alpha and broadening his figure, making the illusion perfect. But Eiji knew.

(And seeing him again after all this time, Eiji remembered he had once been in love with this man. But the only thing that was left of this teenage love were bitter-sweet memories of moments long gone. They had been children thinking they were adults and that they could change the world. Time had reminded them it was almighty and they had drifted apart.)

But this had been long ago, and now Eiji couldn’t ignore how cool the relations between his clan and the Uchiha were. And he couldn’t ignore the current situation. The Daimyo had his daughter, keeping her as an insurance the Kanagawa would stay in their lane and keep their heads down.

« Uchiha-sama, » he said coolly, crossing his arms on his chest, « to what do I owe the pleasure of your presence ? »

« Kengo told me about the situation with your daughter, » Tajima said bluntly.

Eiji blinked in surprise, before glaring at the Ide Clan Head, who just shrugged.

« I see this is complicated to keep secrets in this castle, » he snarked.

« What happened ? » Tajima pressed, « I sent Keiko and Takahiro to get intel on her location. »

Eiji bit his tongue again.

« You and your clan cannot help me, » he spat, « the Daimyo has the whole Sarutobi clan on his side. »

Tajima deadpanned at him, putting a hand on his hip, the other playing iddly with his tessen.

« I know you aren’t that uninformed, Eiji, » he growled lowly, « you have to know, or at least guess what is going on with my clan. »

Eiji scrunched his nose and huffed, looking around, on his guards. He couldn’t help but fear being being heard by the Daimyo’s guards, or worst, by his spies. He didn’t want to think about what would happen to his daughter if that happened.

« What do you want, Tajima ? » he finally asked, gritted more exactly.

« The Kanagawa Clan’s support, » the Uchiha omega immediately answered.

« Why for ? » he pressed, « are you preparing for a war ? »

« I’m afraid it’s the case, » Tajima said, « a war is about to come and it’s better to be prepared for it. »

The alpha dragged a hand down his face.

« You are arriving too late, I’m afraid, » he sighed, « like you said the Daimyo has my daughter. And I refuse to sacrifice her. »

Tajima visibly chewed on his tongue, his tessen twitching minutely. He looked around, before looking back at Eiji with his Sharingan on. The Kanagawa alpha startled.

« Are you out of your mind ?! » he whispered-shouted furiously, stepping into the omega’s space, hands fluttering as if he could something to make him stop (he was well aware Tajima could destroy him even without chakra), « you know you can’t use chakra here ! What the fuck are you doing ? »

« Eiji is right, » Kengo added, looking around carefully, « this is really not wise. »

« Are you going to denounce me ? » Tajima asked, an elegant dark eyebrow arched over his blazing eye, « any of you ? »

« Of course not ! » they both exclaimed.

Tajima smiled like a naughty little kid, and turned his Sharingan off. Eiji deflated like a pierced balloon (he had forgotten Tajima’s habit to act like a suicidal little shit to get his way sometimes) but then the omega put his tessen under his chin, making him tilt his head up to avoid the sharp points of the fan.

« You are thinking way too much like a noble and not enough like a shinobi, » Tajima teased, « not that I can fault you for that. »

With that cheeky smirk of his, he tapped Eiji’s nose with his tessen and that angered the alpha.

« Stop fooling around, » he snarled, « my daughter’s life is at risk, I don’t have the time to play your games. »

« These are not games, » Tajima retorted, « now listen carefully, both of you. »

Eiji huffed, crossed his arms on his chest and glared at the omega. Kengo just tilted his head on the side.

« My sibblings Keiko and Takahiro are currently looking for your daughter’s whereabouts, » Tajima said, « with the exception of my son and my future son-in-law, the are the best trackers I know. They will find her. And once it’s done, we can plan to extract her – and also you by the same occasion – from the castle. »

« And I guess you want the Kanagawa’s support in your war in exchange for my daughter’s life, » Eiji said bitterly.

« Yes, » Tajima answered honestly, « as a back-up position. Your land is ideally positionned for that, and of course, we will help you fortify it to make its position even more impregnable. »

Eiji bet he would. Like half of the country, he had heard rumors about the battle that had happened between the Senju-Shimura alliance and the Uchiha, and the stories – told around by the Sarutobi shinobi who had come to the Senju’s help – insisted on the cruel traps they had found when trying to press into Uchiha territory.

Tajima adressed Kengo then.

« Of course, » he said, snapping his tessen, « this offer extends to you too. »

« You don’t have to convince me, » the Ide Clan Head snorted.

Tajima then looked expectantly at Eiji.

The Kanagawa Head chewed on his tongue, before exhaling deeply.

« You’re sure you and your men can save my daughter ? » he asked.

« I’ll go fetch her myself if needed, » Tajima promised solemnly, « I swear it on my Sharingan. »

Eiji closed his eyes and smiled. No doubt the Uchiha wanted to convince him. Given the situation and his own status, this was not an offer he was making lightly.

He made his decision.

The Daimyo had started this, had attacked the most precious person in Eiji’s life and more than probably expected to get out of it unscathed. This lazybone fucker who stayed sprawled in silk with his concubines while his men trudged in bloody mud on the battlefields, whose hands were soft like whore hands for he had never touched a sword in his life, whose power only came from his name and his money, had dared threaten Eiji’s daughter, warrioress born and made.

The Daimyo had started this.

But Eiji was going to finish it.

« When do we start ? » he growled.

Tajima gave him a predatory smile.

************

Keiko threw a glance over the edge of the wall and dove right back down quickly.

« Think we got her ? » Takahiro, who was crouched next to her, asked.

« Think so, » she confirmed, « four guards, and a heavy lock on the door. But too high standing to be a simple prisonner. »

She chewed on her tongue, fiddling with her tessen. There was a high probability Eiji Kanagawa’s daughter was in that room, but they needed to confirm it before they acted. A genjutsu would make everything easier, of course, but it would mean trespassing a law, and she wasn’t sure they had enough intel, or enough reasons, to do that just right now.

« Let’s go see Tajima, » she said.

They absconded quickly and found Tajima in a pavilion in the gardens, talking with Eiji Kanagawa and Kengo Ide. Their conversation seemed completely meaningless, but Keiko could hear the coded messages her brother was passing. Takahiro and her bowed quickly to Eiji Kanagawa, before kneeling on each side of Tajima.

Keiko quickly whispered their discoveries in Tajima’s ear, noting the way Eiji’s brown eyes widened slightly and how he was trying to listen without looking like it. As Tajima was about to answer, a herald passed on a red horse and stopped in front of the pavilion, unrolling a scroll.

« Noble Lords ! » he proclaimed, « His Excellency wishes to see you all in the Throne Room ! His Excellency wishes to inform you of an important decision ! »

He rolled his scroll and heeled his horse to join the next pavilion. Keiko frowned, looking at her brother. Tajima bent to whisper in her ear.

« Get the girl out and safe, » he ordered, « something is about to happen and I bet it’s going to get ugly. I have the feeling we cannot convince the Daimyo to stay neutral. »

Keiko honestly doubted it too.

« Be careful Aniki, » she said.

And then she stood up and waved at Takahiro, already on her way to set some fuckers on fire.

Chapter Text

Mana was trying to look as unsuspicious as possible as she trotted down the corridor leading to Hiruzen-otouto’s quarters. She was carrying a mahogany tray, heavy in her little hands, a teapot and a delicate porcelain cup set in a precarious balance on it. She was scared, but she didn’t want to show it.

(She was the eldest of her siblings, and her mother counted on her. He had told her it was very important that she managed to see Hiruzen-otouto and report to him if she saw anything odd with the boy. Mana didn’t really like Hiruzen-otouto. He was loud, brash and annoying, had brokn Mina-imouto’s dolls, making Mana’s youngest sister cry.

(And it took a lot to make Mina-imouto cry.)

And since he was here, Mana’s father had stop playing with her and her sisters. He spent all his time with Hiruzen-otouto, ignored their gifts, and always took Hiruzen-outouto’s side when the boy annoyed Mana or Mona-imouto or Mina-imouto. Sometimes, he even told them off, saying that they shouldn’t push Hiruzen away, and should obey when he asked them something, because he was the heir and would rule over the clan one day.

This had infuriated her mother, and Mana remembered Haruto-kaa-san having a screaming match with Sasuke-otou-sama. Her mother had come back late with a black eye and a split lip, silent, and Mana hadn’t dared ask what had happened. The days after that incident, the young girl had tried her best to alleviate her mother’s burden. She had felt what had happened was her fault.

No, she didn’t like Hiruzen-otouto. She couldn’t help but think everything would have been better for her, her sisters and her mother if he had never been born.)

She finally saw the door of Hiruzen-otouto, with an old guard she knew quite well (for he always helped her mother when Haruto-kaa-san needed something and looked at Haruto-kaa-san like he was a flower, with a sad smile Mana didn’t really know what to think of) in front of it. She approached cautiously and stopped in front of the guard (maybe she should ask for his name next time), with a shy smile. He was a tall alpha, though not as tall as Sasuke-otou-sama, with large shoulders and short brown hair streaked with grey. He answered her smile with the same expression. He seemed kind, and she had a good feeling with him.

« Hello, shinobi-san, » she said.

« Hello, Mana-sama, » he answered, sounding deeply bored by his task, yet doing an effort to appear kind to her, « what are you doing here ? »

« My mother told me Hiruzen-otouto got sick, » she said, reciting what Haruto-kaa-san had told her to say, « so I thought I would bring him some medicinal tea so he would get better. »

The guard obviously thought about it for a moment (maybe he had been ordered not to let anybody in) before smiling again and nodding.

« I’m sure he will be very happy, » he rumbled, opening the door, « just don’t stay too long, or I might get in trouble. »

« Thank you shinobi-san ! » she exclaimed with a bright smile.

He stepped from the door and she trotted inside. She didn’t know what to expect inside, but Haruto-kaa-san had told her to stick to her story if she met someone inside Hiruzen-otouto’s quarters. But fortunately, she quickly found her half-brother and that there wasn’t anybody else. She almost felt pity for the boy when she saw him.

He was looking miserable, curled into a ball onto his bed under a heavy blanket. His chubby face was an angry red, streaked with tearstains, and he was sniffling uncontrolably. For all that she didn’t like him, this sight made her want to console him.

« Otouto ? » she said gently, setting her tray on a console table.

His face whipped up and his brown eyes widened when he saw her. She barely had the time to get on her knees and open her arms before he was on her, the blanket flying behind him, jumping into her embrace.

« Mana-onee-chan ! » he cried, tears rolling anew on his cheeks.

She held him tight till he stopped crying, and while she held him, she felt something under his clothes, something thin, hard and rough. Something that definitively shouldn’t be here. Carefully, she let go of the boy.

« Otouto, » she asked softly, « what is that thing under your clothes ? »

« It hurts, » he just sniffled.

Feeling she might have found what her mother wanted, she decided to push her luck.

« May I see what it is ? » she asked.

He seemed to hesitate for a second, before nodding and fumbling with the ties of his yukata to take it off. And the young girl slapped a hand on her mouth to contain a gasp of horror when she saw what was underneath.

There were a large dozen of thin ligneous vines circling her little brother’s torso and belly, and diving deep into his skin, between his ribs and above his hips. Around the points of entry, the skin was swollen and red, clearly inflammated.

« Who did that to you ? » she breathed, having troubles believing her own eyes.

« The bad man who visited Sasuke-otou-sama some days ago, » he said lower lip quivering, and Mana coaxed him back in her arms, « are you going to help me ? »

Mana bit her tongue, hesitated. But she figured her mother’s plan, whatever it was, would work better if Hiruzen-otouto cooperated with them. And the best way to make him cooperate was to tell him what he wanted to hear.

« Oh course, I will, » she said.

************

Tiny sprouts surrounded by darkness, by vines seeking to strangle and smother. A beech tree fell with an apocalyptic crack, blood dripping from its trunk, crushing some vines in its fall. The darkness was closing in, ready to devour them.

And then came the wolf.

And then came the fire.

And the sprouts soared into proud birchs.

Hiromi’s blind eyes shot open.

************

Kaeto was balling his hands into tight fists under the surface of the water and biting his tongue. Haruto had just revealed him what his eldest daughter had discovered about the illness affecting his own son. And for the first time in as long as he could remember, he felt hatred for someone.

And he wished he was as strong as his husband, just so he could tear open the face of the man responsible for his son’s suffering. But he was weak, and there was nothing he could do.

« This is the man we are hosting in the guests quarters, » he said, twisting his fingers, « the Senju Head... »

« Yes, » Haruto confirmed, « there is no doubt. What Mana describes is clearly wood vines. It can’t be anybody else. »

Kaeto bit his tongue again. He vaguely listened to Haruto talk about the problems the fact his son was litterally infected with wooden vines would probably pose to get him out of the compound, but he wasn’t able to concentrate on it. He realized he was hating a man who was sleeping a few rooms away from him, and whose face he didn’t even know.

He exhaled slowly.

« We need to know how this man’s technique works, right ? » he said.

« It… would be goo, » Haruto said, apparently surprised by his outburst.

« I will do it, » he said, feeling a cold kind of determination rise in his chest.

« Are you sure ? » the older omega asked cautiously, « he’s an extremely dangerous man. »

« I know, » he said, « but I need to see the face of the man who hurt my son. »

Haruto stared at him in silence for a second, before smirking.

« I think I’m starting to like you, » he chuckled, « you have more guts than I would have believed. »

Kaeto blushed despite himself. Haruto licked his lips thoughtfully, and the young omega couldn’t help but notice he had really beautiful lips.

(He knew there was a song about Haruto’s mouth doing the round among the civilian and shinobi alphas of the clan. Some verses were clearly lewd and meant to humiliate the older omega. And to be honest, Kaeto was pretty sure there was a song about his too, and he didn’t want to know what the theme was.)

« Fine, » Haruto finally added, « get the intel. But be careful. This man is dangerous. More than you can imagine. »

Kaeto nodded, chewing on his tongue. But he had already taken his decision.

They finished their bath and exited the public onsen. Kaeto went back to the Head House, as Haruto made his way to the Imemoto estate, followed by his handmaid Miyuki. He watched them go for a second, before going on his own way.

For the rest of the morning, he tied himself into knots over how to actually reach and see the man in the guest room. He had sounded confident in front of Haruto, but that had been the fury speaking. Now that he had cooled down, he was feeling way less sure of himself. But he had to do it.

He had to do it for his son.

And around lunch time, he had an ilumination. Sasuke was once again in the guests quarters, speaking with the Senju Head, with the man who had hurt their son so much. He wondered what his husband was doing, talking to that man rather than forcing him to release and heal their son.

Usually, his husband ordered two meals from the Head House’s kitchens, to be brought to the guests quarters. Kaeto saw his chance and decided to take it. He took a few moments to arrange his ahir and apply makeup, some red on his lips, a line of khol and gold powder on his eyelids. He exhaled to calm his beating heart and rushed in direction of the kitchens.

Apparently, luck was on his side, because as soon as he reached them, an old servant got through the door, pushing a cart covered in food.

(He couldn’t help but notice these were way finer food than he, Haruto and his children were eating. And Kaeto had no doubt this had been ordered by Sasuke himself. Apparently, not only was Kaeto’s husband content to let the tormentor of his own son live under his own roof, but he also fed him better than his own family.

For the first time since his wedding, the young omega felt contempt for the alpha who shared his bed.)

He stepped into the cart’s way and the servant stopped dead in her tracks, with a stunned expression.

« I will bring it to my Lord Husband, » he said with a large fake smile, « you may go back to your tasks. »

The servant blinked, before nodding and bowing deeply, apparently deciding that the Clan Head’s wife’s sudden fancies was not worth loosing time or energy over, and Kaeto innerly thanked her for that. She left, her platform shoes clicking loudly on the wooden floor, and the young omega grabbed the handles of the cart and started pushing it toward the guests quarters.

He arrived in front of the door, guarded by two guards, and smiled demurely at them, stating in a slightly heightened voice that he was bringing food to his Lord Husband. They opened the door with barely a look at him, and Kaeto realized with a kind of giddiness that he could probably pass a weapon inside the quarters, and they wouldn’t notice it.

Was he that transparent to them ? That unthreatening ?

Breathing deeply and regularly, he pushed the cart toward the main room, where voices were echoing. He immediately recognized Sasuke’s, and the second one, deep and raspy, was more than probably the Senju Head’s. Steeling his spine, he entered.

The voices stopped immediately.

« Here is your food, my Lord Husband, » Kaeto said, keeping his voice even and bowing deeply, hands flat on his knees.

« What are you doing here ? » Sasuke blurted sharply, looking halfway between angry and panicked. It was as if his husband was scared of the Senju, and this made Kaeto uneasy.

« I just wanted to be useful to my Lord Husband, » he answered, forcing his tone to sound naive, « have I done wrong ? »

« Oh no, you didn’t. »

The voice wasn’t Sasuke’s. Exhaling slowly, Kaeto straightened up to face the Senju Head. He was… uglier and different than what the young omega had imagined. He had thought he was around his own husband’s age, he was faced with an alpha in his mid-twenties. He had envisionned, based on the rumors he had heard, a handsome alpha with a charming smile, and he was faced with… not that.

The man sitting opposite from Sasuke was tall, hulking even, that much Kaeto could tell even if he was sitting. He was wearing a simple brown yukata, largely open on his chest. His face seemed half burnt, the right side of it covered in what looked like bark. The left side of his face was quite beautiful, Kaeto had to give him that, with high cheekbones and a single hazel eye, a long and smooth waterfall of brown hair cascading on his shoulders.

The right side was hairless, the ear reduced to stump, the eye half buried under scar tissue (or was that bark ? Kaeto wasn’t sure). His hands were similarly scarred, and the young omega wondered what had happened to him.

He was smiling at Kaeto, almost charming, but with an underlying threat in it. He felt a shiver tickle down his back.

« Why don’t you come and sit with us, pretty thing ? » the Senju Head purred.

« He will leave, » Sasuke said abruptly, « we do not need... »

« It wasn’t a question, » the Senju interrupted him without a care.

For a second, Sasuke looked like he was going to protest, to refuse. But he didn’t.

« Obey, » he growled, not looking at Kaeto, tone hard and jaws tight.

Shivering (his husband had never spoken to him like this before), Kaeto complied. He pushed the cart to the table, set the food on it and sat between Sasuke and the Senju, hanging his head down, with his hands artfully arranged on his knees.

« What a prime and proper wife you have, » he heard the Senju chuckle, « so pretty and obedient. I’m honestly jealous. Nothing like my whorish brother. »

Some times ago, he would have been proud to hear the first part of that sentence. But now, it flew right over his head, while the second part caught his attention immediately. He wasn’t aware the Senju Head had a brother, an omega brother nonetheless. And apparently they weren’t on cordial terms. He resolved to speak about it with Haruto. Maybe the older omega knew more about it, and this was something they could use to their advantage in their escape.

He stayed still with his head down during the whole duration of the meal, pretending to be invisible, yet listening intently to whatever the two alphas were talking about. Unfortunately, there were no information, about the Senju Head’s powers, not that he expected the man to fully lay out the extent of his capacities in front of him.

The meal finally came to an end, and Sasuke turned toward him, opened his mouth probably to order him to follow him out. But the Senju Head cut him before he could even pronounce a word.

« I think I will keep your lovely wife with me for now, » he said, catching a lock of Kaeto’s blond hair and twisting it, « it’s been quite a long time since I’ve sampled some softness. »

Kaeto inhaled sharply and Sasuke’s face whipped toward the Senju Head, eyes wide. It contorted into an ugly expression before his husband managed to school it.

« Obey, » he just ordered, glaring at Kaeto. He then stood up briskly and exited the room before the young omega could say anything.

The Senju watched him go, humming and playing with Kaeto’s hair, which made the young omega unable to dissociate from the situation he was in. He wondered if he hadn’t made the worst mistake of his life.

(« Keep your ears and your eyes open at all times. »)

Haruto’s words slapped through his mind, and he understood, that despite the direness of the situation, it was an opportunity. The Senju clearly had no esteem or respect for omegas, he didn’t consider Kaeto like a worthy interlocutor, or even like a person. Which meant that he might not to be careful with what he said or did in front of Kaeto.

The young omega just had to confort him in his impression, play dumb and naive little broodmare, do whatever the alpha asked him to do and even pretend to like it. And all the while, he would listen and watch. He had come here for a reason, and he would listen and watch. He had come here for a reason, and he would reach his goal no matter what he had to do for that.

Sasuke hadn’t managed to protect their son.

So Kaeto would do it.

« What is your name ? » the Senju asked.

« This lowly one’s name is Kaeto, Senju-sama, » he answered.

« A pretty name for a pretty face, » the alpha growled lowly, giving an insistant onceover.

« This lowly one thanks Senju-sama... »

The alpha snorted, still playing with Kaeto’s hair. The young omega stayed still and silent through it.

« Come with me, » the Senju ordered, standing up.

Kaeto obeyed, following the alpha into what looked like a bedroom. He felt a shiver run down his back as he saw the Senju shoulder his yukata off. The fabric fell and pooled on the wooden floor around his feet, leaving him entirely bare. A large portion of his back and torso, as well as both his arms were covered in the same bark-like scar-tissue as his face and hands. He turned to face Kaeto and the young omega suddenly understood that his horror could probably be read on his face, because the Senju snorted.

« I bet I disgust you, don’t I ? » he growled.

Kaeto gulped, hanging his head down.

« This lowly one is admirative of what Senju-sama is ready to go through for the good of his people, » he said, forcing his tone to stay even.

He glanced up for a second, just enough to see the alpha’s mouth twist into a satisfied smile.

« You’ve been raised well, » he chuckled, approaching and grabbing Kaeto’s chin, tilting his head up, « now strip. »

Kaeto blinked, blushed and complied, trying to stay as sophisticated as he could, since that apparently pleased the Senju. What happened next happened, it was neither painful nor pleasant and Kaeto dissociated through most of it. The Senju’s hands on his skin were barely warm and rough, leaving bruises and small cuts on his hips.

He didn’t come, and didn’t felt any pleasure, but at least he didn’t bleed. As the alpha took a nap, Kaeto laid on his back at his right, unmoving, staring at the ceiling. The only thing he was able to hear was his own heartbeat.

And suddenly, he felt something touch his hand. Startled, he sat up in a rush, pulling his hand to his chest, panting.

What he saw was quite unexpected.

A single strawflower was struggling to move in his direction, as if animated by a higher power. It swayed and swayed, and Kaeto wondered if this was a sick joke from the Senju, a way to flaunt his power and to scare him. But when he looked back, the Senju was clearly sleeping and Kaeto didn’t think he was faking it. The flower kept pulling on its stem and the young omega took pity on it. He put his hand flat on the ground, palm up, and the flower’s head crawled on it, gently brushing its petals against Kaeto’s skin. It was almost as if he was trying to soothe him.

And then his heart jumped in his throat when he heard the alpha shuffle behind him. As discreetly as he could, he laid back on the futon, pretending to sleep. He felt and more or less saw through his eyelashes the Senju sitting up and bending over him, his hand dashing through the air. He crushed the flower between his fingers, with an animalistic growl.

« Stop doing that, » he snarled, and Kaeto had the impression he was speaking to the flower or whatever power was behind it, « you are mine, I control you. Whatever you try, it’s useless. »

Terrified, Kaeto watched the floor break under the alpha’s hand. Yet he pretended to still be sleeping. When the alpha went back to sitting, he pretended to wake up, batting his lashes and looking around.

« Is Senju-sama okay ? » he asked.

The alpha looked at him with a scary intensity and for a moment the young omega thought he was about to die. But then the alpha pushed him back on the futon and slipped a hand between Kaeto’s legs.

« Senju-sama is very much okay, » he rumbled, lavishing Kaeto’s neck with kisses.

The young omega didn’t resist. He pretended to like it, he embraced the Senju, moaned through his thrusts and praised him through it. It worked with Sasuke, there was no reason it wouldn’t work with the Senju.

And it did work.

The Senju kept him through the afternoon and the evening, taking him whenever he pleased. The young omega followed him in the bath, washing him and drying his skin, brushing and braiding his hair. He fed him when a second servant brought the evening meal – fatty salmon and mackerel, perfectly cooked rice, pickled vegetables, fresh fruits and fine sake.

And he listened, he listened, he listened.

The Senju was chatty, and Kaeto found that surprising. But he wasn’t about to tell him. After all, even the tinest detail about the alpha’s powers could help Kaeto’s endeavours.

Finally, he sent Kaeto away as the night was falling, with words that froze the young omega’s blood.

« I did appreciate you company. I’ll ask for you again. »

Kaeto bowed and left as slowly as possible, not to look like he was fleeing. The gazes of the guards at the door, heavy with contempt and reprobation, hunted him down to his quarters. But despite the disgust he was feeling, despite the deep need to sink in burning water and scrub himself bloody to erase the feeling of the alpha’s hands, he held close to his heart the memory of that tiny strawflower trying to soothe him.

The key was here.

He just needed to understand it.

************

Haruto hadn’t expected his husband to show up on his doorstep this evening. It had been years since Sasuke had last shared his bed, since his wedding with Kaeto. He had forgotten the feeling of an alpha’s hands, too proud to beg his husband and too aware of the consequences to take a lover.

(Not that he hadn’t looked, and hadn’t thought about it. Sasuke had been handsome during his prime, when Haruto had married him. But he was far past it, his castration almost three years ago having taken quite a toll on him. And some times ago, Haruto had noticed he held no desire for his husband anymore.

Yet he longed for the contact of an alpha, for the embrace of strong arms and the warmth of a rough skin. He perfectly knew what the majority of the alpha shinobi and even civilians thought of him, that he was an arrogant bitch who had fallen in disgrace, and that it was well deserved. He had been called defective because he had produced only omega offsprings (and this was probably what had angered him the most, because his daughters were the best things that ever happened in his life and he loved them to death).

But he knew they weren’t all like that. There was an old alpha guard who was kind and looked at Haruto like he was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Some nights he thought about granting the guard his favors, just to feel important to someone.

But he didn’t.)

« Lord Husband, » he said coolly, setting his ink brush on the stone, « to what do I owe the pleasure of your presence tonight ? »

« I don’t have time for your sarcasm, » Sasuke growled, grabbing him by the shoulder, pulling him on his feet and dragging him toward the bed.

Haruto struggled, but this was no use. Sasuke was way stronger than him.

« What are you hoping will happen anyway ?! » he snarled, resorting to sarcasm once again, « you don’t have a knot anymore, don’t you remember ?! There is nothing you can do ! »

This got him a slap that threw him on the bed, cheek throbbing and breathless.

« Didn’t I order you to stop with the sarcasm ?! » Sasuke roared, kneeling on the futon, « why rsist so much when you spent the last years whining I didn’t give you any attention ?! You omegas are just unable to make up your mind ! »

He pushed Haruto on the bedding, tearing his yukata open to expose the omega’s chest.

« Ungrateful bitches who can’t stay in your place, you whole lot, » he rumbled to himself, grabbing one of Haruto’s breasts and squeezing it to a painful level.

Haruto stopped struggling, figurng it was better to lay lifeless and wait for Sasuke to calm down. But at the same time, the gears in his head were fuming, trying to figure out what had gotten his husband into this state. Given the alpha’s comments, he wondered if this hadn’t something to do with Kaeto.

Had the boy done something foolish ?

Would this have consequences on their escape plan ?

He needed to make sure, for the good of his children.

************

Keiko carefully glanced around the corner and saw the guards hadn’t moved since they had spotted them earlier. She activated her Sharingan and nodded at Takahiro, who had imitated her. They both activated the mechanism of their tessens, freeing the blades hidden in the fans’s skeletons.

And they rushed to their targets.

The guards didn’t stand a chance. The first one died before he even understood what was going on, throat open and blood spraying everywhere. The second one took a step back but fell under her brother’s blade. The third and fourth barely had the time to get their hands on the handles of their weapons before Keiko and Takahiro ended them.

They waited for a heartbeat, to see if somebody was going to show up. When it became clear they were truly alone, Takahiro attacked the lock on the door while Keiko guarded his back. The mechanism cracked quickly, and they opened the door. When they entered, they saw a young omega woman chained to the ground, disheveled and gagged, wearing only a rugged yukata.

Her brown eyes widened when she saw them and she rushed toward them with a wordless gargle, stopped only by the length of her chains.

« Lady Kanagawa, » Keiko said, « we are sent by your father to free you. »

Takahiro got to work on the locks of her shackles and quickly got her out of them. She tore the gag out of her mouth and spat on the ground.

« Thank you Uchiha-san, » she said, « may I ask for a kunai so I can stab one of these pigs should I see one ? »

Amused by the young woman’s fierceness, Keiko handed her a kunai.

« We’re getting you out of the palace, » she said, « stay between us and stayed on your guards. »

The young Kanagawa nodded, holding the handle of the kunai tightly.

They had barely exied the cell that a gasp got Keiko’s attention. At one end of the corridor, a petite omega with long dark blond hair put up in an elaborated hairdo and clad in an expensive green silk kimono was standing, mouth slightly agape.

« You’re against the Daimyo, » she heard him breathe.

Before Keiko could even think about putting them into a genjutsu, they had dropped on their knees and prostrated themselves, which allowed the Uchiha to catch a glance of the Sarutobi mon on their back.

« Shinobi-sama, I beseech you, » they pled, « I need your help. My little brother is pregnant with the Daimyo’s seed, and that pig wants to force him to get rid of the baby. Help him escape and I’ll do whatever you ask of me. »

Keiko blinked, taken aback. She looked at her brother and the young Kanagawa, who were looking as surprised as she was.

Oh, this was about to become a mess.

Chapter Text

Gengetsu Hozuki, fifteen years old, one of the last seven survivors of the Hozuki Clan, was sitting with his back straight and his hands perfectly still and visible. He was answering truthfully to the questions of the Uzumaki interrogator – a lean omega man in a black and blue kimono, wearing his blood-red hair up in a strict tight bun – since his life and his clanmates’s lives depended on it.

The Uzumaki had wanted to know what had brought the here and had made it very clear that they had means to know if they were telling the truth, and that they wouldn’t hesitate a second to consider them invaders and sink the whole float if any of them lied.

(Given the fucking chakra monster that had greeted them yesterday, the young alpha had no doubt they could execute that threat in a snap of their fingers if they ever wanted to.)

So he told them everything he remembered in as much details as he could bear, even when the memories hurt him. He told them about the sudden attacks on the shinobi ghettos of all the big cities of the Water Islands, in the middle of the night. Of the slaughter of alphas and omegas, elders, adults and children alike, without any ounce of mercy.

He told them about their desperate flights to their ships, only to discover that their aggressors were waiting there too, and setting fire to their only mean of escape. Of the gruesome battle that ensued, the water of the ocean red from all the blood shed this day. Of how they finally managed to escape on the few ships they had salvaged from comlete destruction.

He told them about their flight access the ocean, meeting survivor groups from all corners of the country, hunted down by warships full to the brim with their aggressors. How they had managed to loose them in the smog waves in the middle of the sea, before deciding to set direction toward Uzushio and Fire Country, praying to find allies or help here.

When the young Hozuki stopped talking, he stared at the Uzumaki interrogator, whose beautiful face was completely blank (but there were sparks of sympathy in his turquoise eyes). Gengetsu prayed the gods hidden in the depths that he had been convincing enough, that all the others had been convincing enough. That their ships wouldn’t be sunk and their corpses left to feed the monsters under the surface. The interrogator stood up after thanking him, and left to question someone else.

And Gengetsu was left alone with his thoughts and his prayers.

************

Mito was sitting next to her mother in the war room, listening to their interrogators’s reports. All the testimonies they had gathered were more or less the same. The refugees all told about nightly attacks on shinobi ghettos, resulting in slaughter facilitated by the darkness and the surprise, as well as the sheer number of their assaillants.

Thousands had died, almost halving the shinobi population in a single night. The survivors had managed to escape on their ships, followed by their aggressors on their own ships, that were much better and much fasters, armed to the teeth with weapons made to destroy shinobi ships. They escaped by the skin of their teeth, thanks to their incredible mastery of Suiton and the unforeseeable smog waves of the seas around the Water Island.

« Do we know who attacked them ? » Sakuhana asked, sounding deeply tired.

(Mito was staring to really worry about her mother’s health. Each time she saw her, Sakuhana was looking more and more tired. She hesitated talking with her about that subject, but the moment wasn’t right, the situation too urgent to ignore. She would wait till it was the right time, when they would have figured out what was going on with the Water Islands and planned accordingly to protect Uzushio.)

Mari, the Head of the Interrogators, seconded by her son Meguru, nodded with a grim face.

« Most of them did not see who attacked them, » she reported, « the aggressors were hiding their faces and weren’t wearing any distinctive signs or mons. To make things more difficult, in some areas, especially the big cities, the local population joined the slaughters. »

Mito licked her lips, feeling restless. By interrogating the refugees, they had learned a lot of things about the way shinobi were treated in the Water Islands. And if Mito was honest, this was the stuff of nightmares.

She rationnally knew that Uzushio was an exception when it came to the treatment of shinobi. The island being the only shinobi country (the only place in the entire known world where there was no civilians) in the known world surely contributed to it. Fire Country, on the other hand, treated its shinobi as second-class citizens, withholding rights from them and chaining them down with stupid rules.

But it was paradise when compared to the Water Islands.

While in Fire Country shinobi were relatively free (even if they were being exploited as cheap cannon fodder by every noble with enough gold to do so), in the Water Islands, they were litterally less than slaves. Parked into unsalubrious ghettos at the edges of the cities or villages, exploited like cattle or cannon fodder without any pay or reward, except the right to stay alive to be used another day. They were starved and abused, sometimes during the harshest seasons, forced to consume the corpses of their deceased family members to survive, which only contributed to their reputation of subhumans.

Their children were often kidnapped right off the street to be raped and abused in horrible kinds of ways, before being spat back, bloody and traumatized (when their martyrized bodies weren’t just hung in some public place to taunt or mock the shinobi of the city) on their parents’s doorstep.

Just thinking about it disgusted Mito to her very core.

« However, » Mari continued, « some of the refugees testified that they managed to fight and kill some of their aggressors. And that they recognized city guards or Daimyo’s soldiers they had already crossed path with. »

Sakuhana exhaled, closing her eyes.

« They are saying the truth ? » she asked, linking her fingers together and setting her elbows on the table.

« They are, » Meguru confirmed, « we ran all the checks. They are all saying the truth. They are desperate. »

There was a long silence weighting on the war room. The fact that almost forty thousand people were telling the same kind of story was slowly starting to sink in, and every person in the room was starting to realize that something big was going on in Water. Something somehow involving mass slaughter of shinobi.

They needed to figure out exactly what was happening there.

« So the Water Daimyo tried to wipe out the shinobi of the islands, » Hikaku said lowly, « do we have any idea why ? »

« I’m afraid we don’t, Uchiha Hikaku-sama, » Mari said, « none of the refugees had any clue on the reasons of this attack. There hasn’t been any warning sign. »

Hikaku looked into Mito’s eyes, and she quickly understood his intentions. She wasn’t the only one apparently.

« We need to spend spies at the Water Islands, don’t we ? » Toka said calmly.

Mito inhaled. She already knew what Toka was thinking, and what she was going to propose.

« I’ll go, » Toka said, not waiting for an answer, uncrossing her arms.

« I’m coming with you ! » Mito and Hikaku exclaimed at the same time.

« No, » Toka retorted firmly, « you have to stay here and protect the island. That’s why we came to Uzushio in the first place. »

Hikaku was looking ready to explode in anger.

« I refuse to let you risk your life in a foreign land ! » he snarled, showing teeth.

That made Toka’s hackles rise.

« Okay, » she growled, getting into a fighting stance, « now listen... »

Mito stood up to get between them, but they were interrupted by Sakuhana, who cleared her throat loudly and pointedly.

« Mito, » she said (ordered, actually), « take you lovers out of here. We do not have the time to manage a couple’s quarrel. You will come back when they will have calmed down. »

Blushing in embarrassement, Mito grabbed Hikaku by the shoulder and Toka by the wrist, and dragged them out of the war room and into their quarters. She slammed the door behind them to show her irritation, and sealed it close for good measure, letting her chakra make it shine golden. She then joined her hands in front of her face, inhaled and exhaled deeply.

« What the fuck was that ? » she snarled, « we are about to face one of the greatest threats in our lives and you are acting like a pair of fools ! »

« Excuse you ! » Toka snapped, « my proposition was perfectly logical and you both know it ! »

« It was suicidal at best and I won’t allow it ! » Hikaku roared.

« I’m not asking for your permission !! »

« ENOUGH !! » Mito thundered.

They both lokked at her, eyes wide, teeth bared, ready to jump onto one another. The princess let her chains spread behind her, glowing threateningly gold.

« Enough, » she repeated, « Hikaku, get a grip. »

The alpha’s handsome face contorted in a grimace, before he fisted boh hands in his hair and pulled sharply, exhaling.

« I don’t want to loose you, » he admitted, « I don’t… I’ll go mad if that ever happened. Any of you… or both… just thinking about it… I’ll go mad. »

« Hikaku, » Toka started, looking and sounding calmer, « we are shinobi. Death is unavoidable and we know it. »

He looked at her with eyes full of distress.

« But... » he started, but Toka cut him off.

« Stop. I am a shinobi. I fought teeth and nails to get where I am now, to be who I am now. I cherish every scar and every near death experience I’ve ever had, because they made me, because they proove I am a warrior, a survivor. A shinobi. And no matter how much I love you, I won’t let you take that away from me. »

Mito felt her throat dry, a familiar yet still burning desire slowly spreading in her veins.

« And this is why you love me, don’t you ? » she continued with a smirk, adressing both of them, « you love me as a warrior, not as a delicate doll. So don’t try to change me. This is my life and I will live it to the fullest. And this is my duty and I won’t shy away from it, no matter how easy it would be. »

Hikaku stood there speechless for a second.

« And if you die ? » he finally croacked.

Toka cupped one of his cheeks, gently rubbing her thumb under his eye.

« Then go mad, » she said, « drown the world in flames and blood in memory of me, because I love a good old battlefield, especially when you are on it. »

The Uchiha alpha couldn’t help but laugh.

« You’re cruel, » he said.

« Aren’t we all ? » Mito said, embracing them both, with her arms and her chains.

************

Daichi sat next to the kid, handing him a biscuit. Bekai took it and ate it in one go with a blinding smile.

« Thank you, shinobi-sama ! » he exclaimed.

« Call me Daichi, kiddo, » the young man chuckled.

« Daichi-sama ! »

« Just Daichi. »

« Daichi… nii-san ? »

That made Daichi cackle.

« If you want, kiddo, » he snorted, ruffling Bekai’s short hair, « I have news of your mother. »

Bekai lighted up, listening intently.

« She is stable, » he said, trying to sound as reassuring as possible, « Meiko gave her a blood transfusion. She hasn’t woken up yet, but it shouldn’t be long before she does now. »

At these words, the kid started tearing up and sniffling. Daichi gave him a comprehensive smile.

« Wanna go see her ? » he asked.

The kid nodded shakily, so Daichi grabbed him under the thighs as Bekai looped his scrawny arms around his neck. He then carried the boy to the sick room his mother was currently occupying. She was the only patient in the newly built hospital. A Shimura woman, with long dark hair and pretty brown eyes, wearing a brown yukata, was gently sponging her forehead with a wet rag.

When they entered, she startled, eyes wide. She stood up and bowed hastily.

« Shinobi-sama, » she said.

« Shimura-san, » Daichi said, setting Bekai on the ground, « you’ve been appointed to take care of her ? »

« Indeed, shinobi-sama, » she answered, « my name is Sumiko. »

There was a noise behind her and Daichi noticed the toddler playing with wooden cubes. Sumiko blushed slightly.

« This is my son Shoto, » she explained, « Hebihime-sama allowed me to keep him by my side while I work. »

« No need to justify yourself, Sumiko-san, » Daichi said with a charming smile, « we Hatake aren’t ones to separate a mother from their child, no matter the reason. »

She blushed even more.

« Thank you for your kindness, Hatake-sama, » she bowed, « I will take my leave. »

Swiftly, she hauled her son and toys in her arms and trotted out of the room, leaving Daichi and Bekai alone.

« She is pretty, » the boy piped up after the door closed.

« Isn’t she ? » the alpha chuckled as he sat next to the bed.

He gave a look at the boy’s mother. She was still senseless, but her round face had lost that deathly pale hue, her smell was slightly healthier and the sound of her heartbeat was strong and regular. He watched as Bekai gently touched her forehead.

« Bekai, » Daichi said softly, « I’m going to need your help with something. »

The boy looked at him with wide eyes.

« How ?! » he exclaimed, « you are so strong ! How could you need my help ? I wasn’t even able to protect my own mother. »

« I may be strong, » Daichi said earnestly, « but that doesn’t mean you are weak. Listen attentively Bekai, I’m going to teach you something you need to remember. »

The kid looked at him with his big round eyes, drinking his words.

« Though that helps, being strong isn’t just being able to beat someone in a fight, » Daichi explained, « the true essence of strenght is being willing to stand between a victim and their aggressor even if the odds are against you. Believe me, Bekai, you are strong. »

The boy’s lower lip trembled.

« But I don’t know how to fight, » he said in a teary voice.

« It’s not a problem, » Daichi assured with an absolute certainty, « you have the spirit. I will teach you how to fight, but you already know how to be strong. »

Bekai blinked, sniffled, and then nodded firmly.

« I will help Daichi-nii-san, » he said.

« Good boy, » the alpha chuckled fondly (damn, he was starting to like the kid), « okay, Bekai. I need to know how you and your mother found yourself on Hatake territory. »

************

Bekai had been born almost eight years ago in a small village, craddled in the mountains north-east from Edo, the capital of Fire Country. His mother was an orphan of dubious descent, and Bekai didn’t know who his father was. There had been rumors that he was the bastard son of the chief of the village, but his mother had never confirmed or denied it.

She had always been kind and loving with him, despite being mocked and ridiculed at every turn by the other villagers. She cooked the best dumplings and made sure his clothes were always clean. She let him have the warmest blankets during winter and never was reluctant to cuddle when he was feeling down.

She had told him once that he only had one life, and shouldn’t waste his time or energy hating on others. No matter what he did, he couldn’t control how the others acted, but he would always be able to control his own actions. Hating was easy, she had said, hating because someone had told you so was even easier. But smiling and standing proud in the face of adversity was a proof of true character.

His mother worked as a servant for the chief of the village, and both Bekai and her lived in a tiny house next to the chief’s huge home. The boy remembered the Daimyo’s envoy and his escort – the boy had always admired them, with their pristine clothes, their shiny weapons and their huge horses – coming to the village every year at the same date to collect the taxes.

He had daydreamed about becoming part of the Daimyo’s army when he would be older, to become, like these men, strong and righteous, with an armor and a sword. When they were here, the chief of the village – who usually was loud and cruel and looked down on everybody (especially Bekai’s mother) with contempt – became excessively polite and obseqiuous when they were here.

So the boy had logically deduced that if these men scared the man who was cruel to his mother, that could only mean that they were good people.

(How wrong he had been.)

This year, however, the Daimyo’s envoy had come with many more soldiers than usual. And they had demanded more than usual too. They had taken the tawes and then had announced that they would be taking with them all the alphas between seven and fifty years of age. They had said the Daimyo needed soldiers for his army, since a war was about to blow.

The chief of the village had protested, had tried to reason with the Daimyo’s envoy, to tell them that it would mean the death of the village. He had been struck dead before he could even finish his sentence. This had started a crowd panic, the villagers screaming and fleeing in every direction.

At this moment, Bekai’s mother had seized the opportunity. She had grabbed the boy in her arms and had run. She had run for gods knew how long, hours, days it had seemed. Soldiers had been sent after them, and after some times they had been caught. And this had been at this moment that Daichi had found them.

Bekai looked up at the older alpha with expectative, hoping he had managed to help him.

« They said that a war about to blow... » Daichi said pensively, « did they mention against who ? »

Bekai shook his head.

« Did I help, Daichi-nii-san ? » he asked, worried.

« You did, kiddo, » Daichi confirmed, ruffling Bekai’s hair, « you did. Rest. Eat. Stay with your mother. I will start training you tomorrow. »

Bekai lighted up in hope.

************

Tobirama was completing his morning routine of katas on the compound’s training grounds, when he sensed Izuna nearing the gates. Smiling, he grabbed his yukata, put it on, got Kagami back from his clone, before thanking and dispelling it. He kissed the boy’s forehead and set him in his sling on his back.

And he set off to the gate.

He let himself fall in front of it just as his friend passed under it. Izuna grinned, before dragging him in a tight hug.

« Damn ! I’ve missed you ! »

« You were gone for three days, » Tobirama teased.

« Still ! I missed you ! »

« Missed you too, » the young omega snorted, kissing Izuna’s brow.

He then noticed the fang hanging around Izuna’s neck, from a silver-grey thread. He smirked, gently holding it between two fingers.

« I see the courting is going well, » he teased with a grin.

Izuna blushed, before grinning from ear to ear.

« It is, » he said, « I might ask you for a few pieces of advice. »

« Anytime you need. »

Izuna sobered up quite quickly though, which alerted Tobiramaimmediately .

« Something wrong ? » he asked.

« Difficult to say, » his friend admitted, « something odd happened at the stronghold just yesterday. I need to talk about it with you and Madara. Probably with Chihiro too. »

Frowning, Tobirama nodded and the two of them dashed toward the Head House. A few moments later, after Izuna entrusted the scroll containing all the gifts for Setsuna and his baby to Kagome, the four of them found themselves in the main room of the Head House around a cup of tea.

Izuna told them about the woman and the child Daichi had brought to the stronghold the day before, the circumstances and the state in which they had been found. When he finished, the silence was deafening. Tobirama exhaled slowly, noticing Madara’s hands fisted tightly onto his lap.

« Are they dead ? » the alpha asked in a toneless voice, « these fuckers, are they dead ? »

« They are, » Izuna confirmed grimly, « Daichi killed them all. »

« Good, » Madara rumbled.

Tobirama echoed the sentiment. Madara then turned to him.

« Check on Tou-san and his teammates, » he ordered, « even if nothing is going on with the Daimyo, I don’t like they’re at the heart of the capital with missing intel. »

The young omega, who had already started spreading his senses before Madara even finished his sentence, hummed. He closed his eyes to better concentrate. And when he reached the capital, he was slapped out of his concentration by several large explosions of chakra happening all at the same time inside the palace.

« Fuck !! » he exclaimed loudly, startling everybody.

« Ma ?! » Kagami cried, his tiny hands grabbing the hem of Tobirama’s yukata, « mama ! »

« Tobirama, is everything okay ?! » Izuna and Madara asked, both of them already in fighting position.

« I’m okay, I’m okay, » Tobirama reassured them, craddling Kagami in his arms and kissing his brow.

He looked at the two alphas.

« Something his happening in the capital, » he said, gently passing Kagami to Chihiro, « I don’t know what exactly, but several powerful shinobi have just started fighting inside the pallace. »

Madara got on his feet immediately.

« Chihiro, » he ordered, « get your team of healers ready. Izuna, grab a weapon, I’ll go get my gunbai. Tobirama, you gave a hiraishin marker to Tou-san, didn’t you ? »

« I did, » Tobirama confirmed.

« Good. Arm yourself and get ready to get us here. »

Tobirama bit his tongue before adressing the elephant in the room.

« You are aware that appearing from nowhere in the middle of that battle might be taken as a declaration of war by the Daimyo and his lot, » he said.

« I don’t give a damn what that lazy fucker think, » Madara snarled, showing teeth, « if he threatens my clanmates when they came to him in good faith, then he is the one making a declaration of war. »

Tobirama smiled and stood up.

« Oh, this is going to be quite a mess, » he chuckled as Izuna snorted.

************

Mamoru had only been thirteen years old when he had been sent to the capital. It had been right after the birth of his second half-sister, Mona. The Elders had started a campaign of harrassement against his father when the news of the baby not being an alpha had spread in the compound.

It had been two years at this moment since Akira and Sakuya had died, slaughtered by two of their mother’s cousins, who hadn’t accepted (even after all these years) to see the last member of the main line of their family bartered off to a shinobi clan as a broodmare. The two men had been caught and executed, and tortured for information beforehand. But it had already been too late. The clan had lost its alpha heirs. The attack had left Mamoru traumatized, as he had had to hide in a closet with Sae and Tsumo, holding them against him to block off the sound of their brothers being murdered.

The Elders had been angry that the only remaining heirs of the clan were all omegas, and they had been agitating the shinobi to get their way. In order to protect them, Sasuke had decided to take the matter into his own hands.

He had organized the bethrotal of Shitara with the eldest son of the Imemoto clan, a powerful civilian merchant family, thus effectively removing her from the line of succession. He also sent Sae as Shitara’s handmaiden, their sister way too happy to go live with this older half-sister she admired.

At this moment, Mana and Mona were way too young to be involved in any political machination, and Haruto-okaa-sama wouldn’t have allowed it. But Mamoru and Tsumo had no mother to protect them, so they had been sent to their aunt in the capital, Minami Sarutobi, the wife of the Daimyo.

It had been a complete disaster.

Their aunt had never been really family-oriented. Power and status were way higher on her list of priorities. She had been married at sixteen, as the third wife of the Daimyo. She had quickly climbed up in the hierarchy of the wives, when, at twenty-six, she gave him an alpha son, Masamune. He was the only child and the only heir of the Daimyo.

After that, her rivals had suffered quite unfortunate accidents.

But despite that, despite standing alone at the top, she lived in constant fear one of the numerous concubines, servants or even slaves her husband spent his free time ‘honoring’, gave him another child that could threaten her son’s position.

The Daimyo liked them young, this was something Mamoru had painfully experienced a few weeks after his arrival at the capital. After understanding he had no help to expect from anyone, he had done his best to keep the old fucker’s eyes off Tsumo, and while it had worked for a few years, it hadn’t lasted long.

When he had discovered poor little Tsumo curled into a ball in his bed, trembling and crying, he had understood what had happened. He had gone to his aunt, had begged her to do something. She had slapped him and chased him from her quarters, calling his a whore and ordering him to teach Tsumo to keep his thighs close.

He had decided he would see her and that pig husband of hers fall from their pedestal, no matter what it would cost him. So he had started listening and spying, to gather as much dirt as he possibly could on both of them. And just as he had finally gotten his hands on an information that would set the capital on fire, Tsumo had gotten pregnant after yet another rape.

Their aunt had lost her mind and demanded that the pregnancy be terminated. Not wanting to anger his only wife left., the Daimyo had accepted.

Which had led Mamoru to a desperate attempt to get allies to save his brother from that fate, by rushing to free the Kanagawa princess from her prison to get her father on his side. So when he had seen these obviously very skilled shinobi with the free Kanagawa princess, and the guards dead on the ground, he had tried his luck.

And it had payed.

« He’s here, » Mamoru said, pointing at a large and heavy door, guarded by heavily armed guards, « my aunt and the angel-maker are probably there too. »

« Okay, » the alpha man said, gently pushing Mamoru and the Kanagawa princess into an alcove, « stay hidden here while we... »

He didn’t have the time to finish his sentence before a huge ball of brownish red spikes crushed through the walls of the corridor separating them from the door.

Chapter Text

It had been a long time since Tajima had seen the Daimyo in person, but the man was even uglier than he remembered. The Throne Hall was full of people, sitting seiza in rows, facing the Daimyo on his stage. The man was bundles in layers and layers of silk and brocardes. He was probably trying to look regal, but in Tajima’s eyes, he was just a pig in satin.

There was an underlying tension in the hall, probably due to the numerous armed guards placed everywhere. Tajima noticed the Hyuga Clan Head, Hiroto, and his brother Hafumi, seated not far from the Daimyo’s throne. Despite the law banning shinobi from wearing colorful clothes, they had adorned their garments with jewelries, probably to flaunt their wealth and status.

(This made Tajima entertain some thoughts of violence.)

The Akimichi Clan Head, as well as a few of his clan members, were making up the entire second row of the assembly. There were also several members of the Nara, including the Clan Head, Shikako, and of the Yamanaka, Inosaka, behind the Akimichi row. He also noticed the Shiranui Clan Head, as well as the Kedoin Clan Head. There were also members of the Kurama and of the Hagoromo, who were glaring at Tajima.

He saw the Masamichi Lord, with his eldest daughter, the Minamoto Lord and his son, the Sayuri Lady with her twin sons. All the prominent noble Lords and Ladies from the country and their offsprings were gathered here, and the move he thought about it, the more the old omega was feeling deeply uneasy.

Something fishy was going on here, and Tajima hoped Keiko and Takahiro would manage to get Eiji’s daughter out of danger without too much troubles.

Next to him, Eiji was glaring heatedly at the Daimyo, hands fisted on his lap. Keigo was looking around, on his guards. There were no traces of Senju, Shimura or Sarutobi in the assembly, which was kinda expected, just like the absence of any Hatake, Aburame or Inuzuka.

The last nobles arrived and sat in the last row, and the brouhaha echoing between the walls stopped alltogether. A few tense seconds passed, before the Daimyo cleared his throat, the attention of all people present zeroing in on him.

« Noble Lords and Ladies of Fire Country, » he started, voice high and throaty, « we thank you for your presence. »

He coughed, and took a sip of tea. Tajima bit his tongue, feeling disgust rise in his throat.

(Pig. And to think they had been bleeding themselves dry to pay the tithes this fucker demanded.)

« We summoned you here to inform you of a decision we have taken for the good of our great country, » the Daimyo continued.

Tajima frowned, on his guard. The tension in the room had reached a peak. He peeked around, noticing Sarutobi shinobi also armed to the teeth, hidden everywhere all around the room.

It was clear the Daimyo was expecting them to take his announce badly, maybe even for them to rebel. Tajima glanced at Eiji and Keigo, who were tense and attentive. He had armed them before they had reached the Throne Hall, but while he knew they were more than perfectly able to stand their own against civilian guards, they were no match for shinobi.

« I anything happens, stay by my side, » he whispered, « I can’t protect you if we get separated. »

The two alphas nodded grimly. Even civilians like them were feeling the tension.

« As each of you might have noticed in the past months, » the Daimyo continued with his grating voice voice, « tensions have arisen between shinobi clans around the capital. »

Tajima felt more than he saw the Daimyo’s gaze seeking him in particular, and he thanked Amaterasu that the Akimichi Head’s huge bulk was mostly hiding him from view.

« We are worried this might unsettle the country’s stability, » the fucker kept blathering, « and lure the neighbouring Lords’s eyes on us. We are worried they might percieve this unrest as weakness, and start hounding our borders like during the Great Rebellion two centuries ago. »

« Looks like someone is afraid for his head, » Keigo snorted lowly.

Tajima didn’t smile, but it was a close thing. But the Daimyo’s next words wiped away any trace of mirth he might have felt.

« So, to counter and appease these tensions, to kill this unrest in the egg, we hereby edict the following order to all shinobi clan heads of the country. Starting this instant, you have a month to send your direct heir to the capital. »

Feeling his ears buzz, Tajima almost missed the old pig’s next words.

« They will be well taken care of, » the Daimyo finished, « as long as their respective clans behave. Should a clan refuse or fail to comply to this order, they will be stripped of their noble title and priviledges if they have them, and in all case, will be considered as intruders on this land and killed on sight. Never forget, shinobi, that the Tokugawa line made this great country and only let you benefit from its largessess from the goodness of our hearts. »

Tajima felt the familiar tang of iron and salt in his mouth and only distantly noticed he had bitten his tongue to blood. Did that lazybone pig just said that ? For real ? Oh, this was a master move from the Sarutobi, no doubt about that. Infiltrating the Daimyo’s court and then arranging to virtually have all the shinobi clan heirs in the country taken hostages.

The old omega wanted to scream. Did they seriously think he would allow any of his sons to be taken away from him, that he would allow his clan’s honor to be trampled so easily ?

« My Kakuzu is only two, » he heard Keigo whisper in a gaunt voice.

Fury rising in him, he was about to jump on his feet to protest but was quite loudly preceded by the Akimichi Clan Head.

« Have you lost your mind, Tokugawa ?! » Choma erupted, making the walls of the castle shake.

Several other shinobi had stood up, some – the Nara and the Yamanake especially – clearly siding with Chouma, and others, like the Hyuga, were standing between them and the Daimyo. The civilian nobles squawked and scrambled to the corners of the Hall, terrified out of their wits.

« Have you lost your mind, Akimichi ?! » the Daimyo accused in turn.

« The people, our people, made this country ! » Choma snarled, « the very people you spend your time oppressing, enslaving, disparaging, your fucking leech ! And we have allowed this like fools, all in the name of that so-called ‘stability’ ! »

Tajima blinked in surprise. Choma’s usually jovial face was twisted in fury, his full lips pursed on his teeth. It was at this moment the old omega remembered Choma’s current heir was a little omega girl, barely five years old. No wonder he was so furious. The very idea of entrusting his child to the Daimyo’s questionnable charity had to be absolutely disgusting to him.

« Do you really think we will send our children to you ?! » Keigo roared, pointing an acusing finger at the Daimyo, « we know what you do to children, Tokugawa ! »

« Enough !! » the Daimyo squeaked, his face beet-red.

He was sweating and trembling, and a part of Tajima was hoping the pig’s heart was going to stop. It didn’t, unfortunately.

« Akimichi !! You are this instant stripped of your noble title !! The same fate awaits anybody who sides with that traitor !! »

Tajima rolled his eyes, a smirk spreading on his lips. Madara was going to kill him, but he was pretty sure his son would have done the exact same thing had he been in his shoes. He stepped next to Choma, speading his tessen and letting the blades gleam in the light.

« Then count the Uchiha among the traitors, Tokugawa ! » he thundered, « because there is no way in hell I will give you my sons !! »

And just like that, all hell broke loose.

The Sarutobi were the first to attack, probably responding to the Daimyo’s incoherent shrieking. They were met with stark resistance, Choma litterally slapping one of them through a wall. Fights erupted in each corners of the Hall as the civilian nobles tried to escape. Tajima placed himselfin front of Keigo and Eiji to protect them from the Sarutobi’s attacks. A curtain started burning. Guards swarmed the place. A Akimichi crashed through a wall, followed by two Sarutobi. The old omega stabbed a Sarutobi in the throat with his tessen and burned a pair of guards to crisps with a Great Fireball.

« We have to get out, » he said to Keigo, Eiji being busy hacking his way through guards, « the situation will become untenable otherwise. »

« Aye. Seeing a way out ? »

Tajima kicked a Hagoromo (of course these fuckers would choose to side with the representants of the seemingly strongest side) in the chest, looking around, Sharingan blazing.

« I’m afraid we will have to fight our way through it, » he gritted, punching a guard and crouching to dodge a desarticulated Sarutobi a Akimichi had sent flying, « we have to reunite with Keiko and Taka... »

At this moment, there was a bright flash of light right next to him. And to Tajima’s great delight, he saw a familiar trio of people surge from litterally nowhere and placed themselves around Tajima, blades shining and ready to drink blood.

Tobirama was barefoot, his signature furpelt on his shoulders over a simple indigo yukata, holding a wakizashi, teeth bared. Madara was bare-chested, Sharingan blazing, growling as he flung his gunbai threateningly. Izuna was also bare-chested, the blade of his katana resting on his shoulders, Sharingan shining as he cracked his neck cheekily.

« You’re late, » Tajima teased.

« Oh shut up, » Madara groaned.

************

Mamoru squeaked in fear and surprise. The older alpha man had pushed him and the Kanagawa princess against the wall to protect them from the wrecks. The spiked ball unfolded into a huge man who roared and punched someone the young omega recognized as Shimizu, one of the Sarutobi shinobi present in the pallace, lent to the Daimyo by the clan, for the old fucker’s protection.

« Well, fuck discretion, I guess, » the alpha woman sighed, « let’s go ! »

The man grabbed Mamoru by the wrist and dragged him and the Kanagawa princess toward the door, bypassing the huge man who was pumelling Shimizu into the ground, and following the alpha woman, who opened the door by jumping, planting her feet into the biggest guard’s face and kicking with all her might.

Which made the door blow open, and killed the guard on the spot. The group rushed inside, and the alpha woman immediately kicked open another door, unfolding a scene that made Mamoru’s blood boil in fury.

Little Tsumo was almost naked, wearing only a torn yukata, his long blond hair spread on the bed, on which he was maintained by two servants, one holding him down, the other forcing his legs open. The boy was crying and pleading, tears rolling on his round cheeks, as the angel-maker, an old and frail omega woman, was crouching between his legs and preparing long, thin and threatening needles.

His aunt, wearing a rich purple kimono and a golde headpiece, was standing near the bed, her face twisted in a grotesquely satsified expression.

This made Mamoru snap.

With a roar, he rushed forward. The two shinobi had already preceded him, the woman grabbing the angel-maker by the neck and throwing her through a window like a ragdoll, the man pulling the two servants off Tsumo while the Kanagawa princess embraced his trembling brother, trying to reassure him.

This allowed Mamoru to focus his rage on his aunt. With a scream, he bodyslammed into her, pushing her on the ground and straddling her.

« You little.. ! » she started, but was interrupted by the slap he gave her, tearing her headpiece and strands of hair off of her.

« Shut up !! » he snapped, « shut up, you fucking hag !! »

He slapped her again and again till she stopped moving, her face swollen purple. Heaving, he was pulled off his aunt by the alpha man, who gently held him.

« We’ve got to go, kid, » he started, « something happened and we have to put you and your brother... »

He didn’t have the time to finish, as a group of warriors Mamoru recognized as mercenaries the Sarutobi used to hire swarmed into the room, blocking the only exit. Mamory gritted his teeth, adrenaline spreading in his veins.

« As a Sarutobi heir, I order you to move ! » he snarled.

« Shut up ! You traitorous bitch ! » the mercenaries boss growled back, « we.. ! »

And just like that he stopped speaking, his eyes widening in surprise, then fear, then unspeakable pain, as his face became first white as a sheet and then brickred, his eyes rolling in their sockets and blood gushing from his mouth, nose, ears, eyes and even skin. He fell like a stone on the ground, dead.

And so did the other mercenaries, having fallen prey to the same phenomenon. Only now did Mamoru noticed the omega standing behind them, a hand raised in front of their face in a half-rat sign.

And Mamoru was completely awestruck.

He had never seen such an omega before, an omega so strong, beautiful and unapologectic in their omegahood. They were tall, almost a giant, lean and muscled like a prowling predator. Their was pale and smooth as alabaster, their face had the noblesse of a wolf’s, their hair silver-white like the purest silk, and their eyes red like rubies.

They seemed like a god descended from the skies.

« Good timming, » the alpha woman commented flatly.

« Thank you, » the demi-god said, « weren’t you just supposed to rescue the Kanagawa princess ? »

« We went overboard, » the alpha man answered.

The demi-god shrugged.

« I’m sure you had good reasons, » they said, « let’s go. We reunite with the others and I hiraishin us all back to the compound. »

The two shinobi nodded, and the man hauled Mamoru up bridal style, while the woman did the same thing with the Kanagawa princess. The demi-god trotted to their level with a grace Mamoru had only seen in big cats, before crouching next to Tsumo and whispering something to the boy, who weakly nodded. The demi-god then gently hauled him up in their arms, Tsumo looping his frail arms around their neck.

« The way is clear, » the demi-god said, « let’s go. »

************

Madara inhaled to fight the nausea that invaded him after each hiraishin jump. How Tobirama did it so effortlessly would forever be a mystery to him. He swung his gunbai to breath fresh air, and took in the details of the situation, his Sharingan carving them into his memory.

« You’re late, » he heard Tajima chuckle behind him.

« Oh shut up, » he groaned, rolling his eyes.

The silence in the room was deafening, as if the people in presence couldn’t believe their eyes.

« Situation ? » he asked.

« Opponents are the Daimyo and his lot, Sarutobi, Hyuga and Hagoromo, » Tajima answered imediately, « Inoshikacho are allies. The others didn’t take a side for now. »

« Keiko and Takahiro ? »

« Somewhere in the castle, » his father said, « rscuing Eiji’s daughter. Not sure of their exact location. »

« Tobirama ? » Madara asked then.

« I’m sensing them, » the omega answered, « three furlongs from our position. Several citizens with them. »

« Okay. Get them and bring them back here, » Madara ordered.

« Aye, » Tobirama answered, immediately rushing through the enemy ranks like a white arrow, quickly disappearing from view.

Madara then smirked ferally and cracked his neck.

« You know, » he said with a disdainful snort, looking straight at the Daimyo (who was doing his best to escape his gaze) and at the Sarutobi shinobi (the number three of the clan if Madara wasn’t mistaken) standing beside him, « if you want to surrender, I’m willing to consider it. »

He distinctly heard someone – probably his father – facepalm loudly.

« Why are you like this ? » Izuna groaned behind him.

« That’s enough !! » the Daimyo screeched red in the face like a boiled lobster, « who do you think you are, you lowly shinobi ?! »

Madara rose an eyebrow, unimpressed. But the Daimyo wasn’t done and kept squeaking.

« You and your people would be nothing without me ! You’d be still grovelling in the street without me !! I gave you everything everything, your wealth, your priviledge ! And I can take it back ! »

Madara stopped listening, concentrating on the enemies in presence. The Sarutobi and the Hyuga were the most numerous, thrice as many as the Trinity Clans members in presence. And there were quite a few powerful shinobi among them. To that, you had to add the Hagoromo, who, while not as many as the others, were quite fucking vicious.

And of course, there were the uncountable Daimyo guards and mercenaries for hire Madara could sense all around the Throne Hall.

« And I will do it !! » the Daimyo kept ranting, « I hereby strip the Uchiha Clan and all their allies of their noble title, and of all their priviledges !! I declare them traitors to Fire Country, and allow their people to be... »

The Shiranui had used the opportunity to escape, and the Kurama – like it was expected – had sided with the Hagoromo. As for the Akimichi and their allies, they were around twenty, and while they were no doubt powerful (Choma had quite a reputation, and he was obviously furious), there was also no doubt they would end up crumbling under the sheer number of enemies one moment or another.

« … and their children to be sold as slaves and who... »

Madara’s head whipped toward him, Sharingan blazing.

« Shut your mouth, pig, » he ordered, raising his chakra.

The Daimyo paled quickly, and a dark spot spread on his kimono at crotch level. Madara sensed Tobirama in company of Keiko and Takahiro, and took a quick decision.

« Akimichi, » he said, keeping an eyes on the Sarutobi shinobi, « take your people and leave. »

Choma blinked in surprise.

« Are you sure, Uchiha ? » he asked.

« I’ll buy you time, » Madara chuckled, swinging his gunbai and licking his teeth, « you’ll pay me back later. »

« Do you intend on fighting the Daimyo’s army on your own, Black Dragon ? » the Nara Head asked.

Madara let out a bark of laughter.

« Not this time, » he snorted.

He saw Choma gesture discreetly at his people and his vassals. The tension rose to a peak.

« Izuna, » he said, slowly infusing chakra in his gunbai, « watch my back. »

« Always, » Izuna smirked.

And things went immediately south.

Choma and his younger sister Choukami used their special clan jutsu to crush their way through the walls of the Hall, opening an exit for their people to follow. At the exact same time, the Sarutobi number three attacked Madara head on, which the young man could only admire, given the obvious differece in level between the two of them. The Yamanaka Head crumbled into the Nara Head’s arms, just as a Hyuga gasped before siding with Izuna.

« I’ll cover your back Uchiha ! » the Yamanaka possessing the Hyuga’s body claimed.

« Oh, I like you already, » Madara’s broter chuckled, using the opportunity to jump on a group of unsuspecting Hagoromo while Madara flung his Sarutobi assailant through a window with his gunbai.

The Hyuga brothers attacked in turn, forcing the young Uchiha Head on the defensive for a second , before he easily read through Hafumi’s (honestly predictable) moves and round-house kicked the alpha in the chest, sending him flying in the air like a grotesque desarticulated doll bundled up in too many layers of silk. He crashed heavily on the stage right next to the Daimyo, who screamed in horror.

This infuriated Hiroto.

« You animal ! » he roared, aiming for Madara’s face.

The young alpha caught the hand before it reached him, and despite the Hyuga’s chakra spearing through the tenkentsu point in his own hand, effectively rendering it useless, he squeezed with all his consequent might, had the satisfaction to hear a painfully sounding crack and to see Hiroto scream in pain.

He twisted the man’s wrist, forcing him on his knees.

« I’d rather be an animal than a slaver, » he spat in the man’s face, before hauling him up by his broken hand and throwing him to the opposite side of the Hall.

He turned to face a Sarutobi who had been trying to impale him from behind, but the man pitifully faceplanted on the ground with a bloody gurgle when his aunt Keiko violently landed on his back, the Kanagawa princess in her arms.

« Perfect timing aunty ! » he exclaimed with a grin.

« Of course it is, » she said with a fond smile.

The Kanagawa princess gasped and wriggled out of Keiko’s hold, rushing to her father.

« Otou-sama ! » she cried, which made Eiji Kanagawa whirl on his heels with wide eyes.

« Hanako !! » he exclaimed, opening his arms right as she threw herself in his embrace. Keigo Ide punched a Daimyo guard who was trying to attack them.

Madara then noticed quite a number of guards, mercenaries and enemy shinobi had been rendered completely still, in unnatural poses, their faces twisted in pain. Takahiro and Tobirama were walking among them, the young omega holding his right hand in a half rat sign, both of them carrying someone in their arms.

Madara snorted. The omega was clearly showing off, and the Uchiha would lie if he said his inner alpha didn’t appreciate the show.

« Weren’t you supposed to only rescue the Kanagawa princess ? » he asked, a little confused at the two – clearly Sarutobi, clearly omega – people they were carrying.

« Long story, » his uncle sighed, « we’ll tell you at the compound. »

Madara shrugged, before spitting fire on a Sarutobi shinobi who was getting too close for his tastes.

« Tobirama, » he asked, « can you tell me where are the Akimichi and their allies ? »

The omega nodded, released his control on the guards, who fell on the ground breathless, and closed his eyes.

« They have just reached the edge of the city, » he announced.

« Perfect, » he said, « get everybody around you and get ready to flash us back to the compound. »

« Aye. »

As the others gathered around Tobirama, Madara rose his chakra to murderous leves, making every enemy in the Hall take a step back and the Daimyo piss himself a second time. He rose his gunbai, concentrating his chakra in it. And he let it fall, freeing all the energy it contained.

The chakra blade bissected the castle in half. Rubble fell from the ceiling with an apocalyptic groan, fire starting to eat the windows. The light of the sun pourred through the crack, illuminating the entire Hall. The Daimyo had fallen on his ass in a puddle of his own urine, covered in Hafumi’s blood, the Hyuga Heir having been reduced to a pulp by the Uchiha hit.

Madara pointed his gunbai at the shaking Daimyo, sensing every shinobi and mercenary in the castle rush their way at full speed.

« Threaten my people once again, pig, » he snarled, showing teeth, « I dare you. Shall you try anything against them, any of them, I will raze this city to the ground and bath in your guts. »

The Sarutobi shinobi and the mercenaries started swarming the Hall.

« Madara ! » Tajima cried behind him.

« If you want a war, I will give you one ! » Madara roared, « and you will regret ever starting this ! »

With that said, he whirled on his heels, jumped and grabbed Tobirama’s shoulder. The last thing he heard before being sucked into nothingness was the crack of the ceiling falling.

************

Tsumo had thought his lefe was over when his uncle had cornered him in a bedroom three years ago, as he had just turned twelve. He knew what his uncle did to children, Mamoru had warned him time and time again about the man. Tsumo knew their uncle had hurt his brother.

He hadn’t thought it hurt so much.

If Mamoru hadn’t been here to hold him, to reassure him, to stand between him and his uncle as frequently as he could, the young boy knew he would have killed himself, would have jumped off a window praying it would end his suffering.

When he had discovered he was pregnant, after… he had thought once again his life was over, especially after he had been dragged into that room and violently stripped of his clothes by the two servants. He had thought he was going to die, his core pierced by the angl-maker’s needles, left to bleed out on this bed.

But Mamoru had saved him.

He had found these incredible shinobi who had saved both of them, who had taken them away from this hellish castle. So despite the aweful nausea he was feeling, he wanted to laught till he cried. He was kneeling over a bassin, heaving his guts into it. An omega woman with curly dark hair was holding Tsumo’s hair out of the way, gently rubbing his back.

He wasn’t the only one in that predicament, as most of the people who had been with him were currently retching, with the exception of the superb white-haired omega – who was looking like nothing had happened, and whom Tsumo suspected to be the one at the origin of the phenomenon that had brought them here – and a tall and young dark-haired alpha, a little green around the edges, but too busy smacking the lion-like alpha, who had threatened the Daimyo and cut the pallace in half, behind the head and calling him an idiot to empty his guts.

The dark-haired woman gave him a cup of water so he could rinse his mouth, and then gently set a heavy woolen yukata on Tsumo’s shoulders. The boy thanked her weakly. He watched as the old dark-haired omega had joined the young dark-haired alpha – probably their son, given the likeness between them – with beratting the lion-like alpha, who was trying to weakly defend himself, all of that under the white-haired omega’s red gaze (and amused smile).

And as Mamoru crouched beside him and embraced him, he laughed. He laughed and he cried.

Chapter Text

Mamoru was feeling a little restless. After their eventful escape from the Daimyo’s castle, and their arrival at their savior’s compound, Tsumo and him had been brought into a large building filled with omegas (to his great regret, the demi-god hadn’t come with them). They had been allowed to bath, and had been given clean yukata (way less luxurious than Mamoru’s previous garb, but lighter, functionnal and less constricting).

A tiny – and very old – omega woman with a fuzzy bun of white hair bobbing on top of her head had made them them sit around a low table on comfortable cushions, and had given them cups of ginger tea as she examined their wounds (that were thankfully surperficial). She then did something that made her wizened hands glow green and to Mamoru’s amazement, the bruises and small cuts on Tsumo’s pale skin slowly disappeared. His little brother let out a hiccup of surprise.

The old woman – who had presented herself as Chihiro – then asked Mamoru’s little brother if he was okay answering a few questions.

« This lowly one will andswer, Chihiro-sama, » Tsumo answered after an hesitation, looking at his hands, joined on his lap.

Mamoru was about to interrupt, to tell Tsumo he didn’t have to do anything, uncaring if this earned him scorn or a hit. But the old woman beat him to it.

« No need to speak to me like that, kiddo, » she said, gently, but firmly, « you are not a slave and I am not your master. My ego won’t crumble if I don’t get called sama. And nothing will happen to you if you don’t call me sama. »

Mamoru gaped a little. And almost immediately, little Tsumo started crying, as if a dam had broken, sobbing his eyes out. And Mamoru followed him not too long after. He understood perfectly what his brother was going through.

Because he remembered in painfully excruciating details all the times the old pig had raped him while making Mamoru call him Tokugawa-sama. And he had no doubt that little Tsumo had undergone the exact same thing.

Several omegas rushed to their side, to comfort the both of them. An old man gently smoothed a blanket on Mamoru’s shoulders, while a woman sat next to him, taking one of his hands to rub little cricles on the back of it. A young boy – younger than Tsumo – with a baby sleeping in a sling on his chest, with large brown eyes and short brown hair haloing his heart-shaped face, had knelt next to Mamoru’s brother and was whispering what was sounding like reassurances.

« Cry, kiddos, » Chihiro said gently, « you are safe here. So take your time and cry. »

It took Mamoru and Tsumo a long moment to calm down and stop crying. The omegas had stayed by their side all this time, standing around them like a wall to ward off the shadows of their agressors. Despite being in the middle of a group of people he suspected were all very competent killers, the young man had never felt safer in his life.

« Feeling better, kiddo ? » Chihiro asked kindly.

Tsumo nodded shakily, sipping tea, while the boy, who hadn’t left his side since the beginning of their breakdown, was braiding his long blond hair.

« Still okay answering my questions ? »

« I… yes... »

« Good. If you feel uncomfortable, or if this is too much, we can stop. We have all the time needed. »

Mamoru wished he had half the charisma of that woman.

« I understand, » Tsumo said hesitantly.

« Very well, » Chihiro said, « first question then. Are you aware that you are pregnant ? »

Mamoru watched as Tsumo shuddered. He threw his arms on his brother’s slim shoulders.

« I am, » Tsumo answered in a weak voice.

Chihiro’s wrinkled face twisted in an angry expression, one that probably matched the one of regret and rage on Mamoru’s own face.

« I am going to make an assumption, » the old woman said slowly, « that this pregnancy wasn’t desired. »

Tsumo nodded shakily, tears pearling at the corners of his honey-colored eyes.

« Can you tell me who the father of this child is ? » she asked.

Mamoru bit his lover lip, as Tsumo hesitated, fiddling with his cup. Exhaling shakily, his brother set his cup on the low table, chewing on his lips.

« I’m not sure, » he admitted, twisting his fingers and looking deeply ashamed.

Mamoru blinked, surprised for a moment, before rage started filling his heart once again when he realized what his little brother had just implied. The Daimyo wasn’t the only pig who had abused little Tsumo, someone else had done it. Someone else was guiltly, there was someone else on Mamoru’s list of people to destroy. He wasn’t the only one having reached that conclusion, apparently, giving the subtle whispers spreading among the crowd of omegas around them. Chihiro’s expression was somber.

« Kiddo, » she said carefully, « maybe you only want to talk about it with your brother... »

Tsumo shook his head almost angrily, sniffling.

« It is… it is either the… the Daimyo or Nobutaka, » he spat, lower lip wobbling, « it… it happened right after Nobutaka’s birthday… the Daimyo said that he should become a true alpha and he… he… called for me and... »

The tears started flowing and Mamoru reflexively took him in his arms to comfort him, shaken. Nobutaka was their cousin, the son of their aunt. He was a few weeks younger than Tsumo and when Mamoru and his brother had first arrived in the pallace, the boy had been quite curious about them, had been friend with Tsumo for a few months before growing distant.

Mamoru hadn’t paid attention to it at the moment, too busy managing his own recent trauma. But maybe he should have. After all, their cousin was their aunt’s only son, her favorite, probably the only person on this earth – except her own self – that she loved, and it was not so stupid to think her personnality might have rubbed off on him.

But if that was true, if Nobutaka might be Tsumo’s child’s father, then it put everything he had discovered into a new perspective.

And Mamoru had no reason to believe it wasn’t true. Tsumo wouldn’t lie about that.

« You seem to be thinking about something, boy, » Chihiro said firmly, looking straight into his eyes, which made Mamoru startle.

He bit his tongue, hesitating. A part of him wanted to keep the information he had secret, as leverage. But at the same time, these people had saved him and Tsumo, had risked their lives doing so when they could have just not cared.

« I know something about the Daimyo’s family, » he said with a slight tremor in his voice (it was not the excitation about knowing revealing this would ruin the pig’s and the hag’s lives and reputations, he told himself, he was better than that), « I… the Daimyo raped me too, but… I couldn’t forgive the abuse he put Tsumo through, and my aunt’s inaction on the matter. »

He licked his lips, febrile.

« I sought a way to get revenge for that, » he explained, « and some weeks ago, I found a letter from my aunt in the bedroom of Lord Hanami. »

Lord Hideki Hanami was one of the wealthiest lords of the country, and a fervent supporter of the Daimyo. At least in appearance. Because the letter Mamoru had found told another story entirely.

(Chihiro didn’t ask what he had been doing in Lord Hanami’s bedroom, as if she had already guessed, and Mamoru was grateful for that. Because when the pig had become tired of him and had thrown him away to turn his sick attentions on Tsumo, some other noble Lords had taken this as a permission to start using him as they wanted.

After the first few traumatic occurrences of that, he had decided to make the most of it. He had started using these encounters to dig up as much dirt as he could on each one of his abusers (noble lords had an odd tendencies to keep compromising letters or objects inside their private quarters, and the young man had become an expert at finding them), hoping to find something bad enough to send them straight to the gallows.)

« They have a liaison, » he revealed, « it has been going on for years, maybe decades. And I think they are planning to overthrow the Daimyo. »

Around him, the omegas seemed to be looking at him thoughtfully, almost gauging him. Tsumo had stopped crying was looking at Mamoru with stupefaction.

« Do you have this letter, boy ? » Chihiro asked.

« I… no, » Mamoru admitted, a little discomfitted, « I didn’t want risking being caught with it. But I came back later to replace it with a copy. I hid the original in a false bottom of a jewelry box our aunt had requested to be sent to one of her friends, Lady Hinako Hiramoto. »

He licked his lips, took a sip of tea to wet his mouth.

« I wanted to start a rumor in the castle, » he continued, « to force the Daimyo to take action. And then direct him toward Lady Hiramoto. I was hoping it would be enough to lead to my aunt’s and her entourage’s executions. »

He exhaled, feeling weightless, relieved to have finally gotten it off his chest.

« Have you been trained as a shinobi, boy ? » Chihiro asked suddenly.

« I… uh… no, » Mamoru answered, taken aback.

« Shame, » Chihiro said, and several older omegas nodded along, « your father really messed up by not seeing your potential. »

Mamoru blushed deeply, looking at his hands, feeling suffocated by a feeling he was unable to name.

« This is not the only thing I discovered in that letter, » he croacked, trying to regain his composure, « at one moment, my aunt mentionned Nobutaka in the letter. But she wrote ‘our son’ rather than ‘my son’. »

The silence that fell on the room was deafening.

************

Tobirama nuzzled Madara’s hand, breathing in the musky scent of the alpha, nibbling on the raised scars and licking between the thick fingers. He let out a low moan and gently bit the index’s pad, feeling the callous under his tongue. It made him purr in delight and he arched his back, rubbing his thighs together.

Madara’s voice curled into a deep chuckled. Tobirama hummed in pleasure and…

Woke up.

He blinked, a little beffudled, before blushing spectacularly and hiding his flaming face behind his hands. On his chest, Kagami babbled in his sleep. Carefully, Tobirama sat up, gently laying his sleeping baby on his lap. After making sure he hadn’t woken up his son, the young omega proceeded to have a mental breakdown.

The moon was still up in the sky so he had all the time in the world to curse his own brain.

He couldn’t believe this had happened. He never had that kind of dream before, but at the same time, he had never found any alpha… attractive before Madara. A part of him wanted to hole up somewhere and scream in a pillow. Yet, he was not entirely surprised.

Seeing Madara cutting the Daimyo’s pallace in half and threatening the old fool had been… something to say the least. Witnessing the scene had lighted up an inferno in Tobirama’s guts, that had yet to reduce to ambers. A part of himself, deep and primal, wanted, desired with an endelles hunger.

He exhaled deeply, trying to push these thoughts at the back of his mind. There were more urgent things to focus on at the moment, like the imminent country-wide (and maybe continent-wide, Tobirama had a bad feeling about that) conflict. But despite his best efforts, he was unable to do so.

Tired of ruminating, he stood up as silently as he could, Kagami in his arms, and tiptoed his way out of the dormitory and into one of the communal kitchens. He started a little fire, filled a keetle with watr and a flick of his chakra and set it on the fire.

He was searching in a cupboard to find tea and giger, when he heard a little sniffle coming from under a table. A little curious, he crouched near the table to discover the youngest of the two Sarutobi omegas they had brought back from the Daimyo’s pallace. The boy was curled into a ball under the table, sobbing, tears streaking his face. His long blond hair was mussed and his eyes red-rimmed. Tobirama felt his heart hurt for the kid.

(Chihiro had told them what had happened to the kid, but that hadn’t been difficult to guess. Especially considering the scene Tobirama had walked in on when he had gone to retrieve Keiko and Takahiro. He unfortunately knew what civilian abortions looked like, and this attempted one more than probably hadn’t been consented to, which Chihiro had confirmed.)

« Kiddo ? » he said gently.

The boy startled, looking at Tobirama with big tearful honey-colored eyes.

« Sssh, » Tobirama said, offering his hand, « everything his fine. You’re safe. »

The kid hesitated for a second, before taking Tobirama’s hand and letting himself be coaxed from under the table. Tobirama made him sit on a large and soft cushion and gave him heavy blakets to hide uner, letting only his head show. The young omega took the time to make ginger tea and offered the kid a cup, before sitting next to him, arranging a makeshift craddle on another cushion for Kagami, who was still sleeping deeply.

He sighed and took a sip of scalding ginger tea.

« Couldn’t sleep ? » he asked.

The kid nodded shakily. Tobirama bit his tongue. He knew, intimately, what the boy was going through.

« Nightmares ? » he asked again.

Once again, the kid nodded. Tobirama sighed.

« Do you want to talk about it ? »

The boy chewed on his lower lip for a moment, before speaking hesitantly.

« I thought I was back in the castle, » he whispered, and Tobirama let him speak, « I was so scared. And I… got ashamed, because… I am out of danger, I shoudn’t be so... »

He sniffled, tears welling in his eyes.

« You don’t have to be ashamed, kid, » Tobirama said softly, « you went through hell. It’s normal to be scared. »

He didn’t know how the kid had been raised, even if he could imagine. And he could also imagine what was going through his head, because he had been in his shoes not so long ago. He was probably thinking it was his fault, that he had somehow provoked it, simply by virtue of existing. That his omegahood made him guilty of any crime an alpha had perpetrated against his person, because somehow he had to have wanted it. It was known.

« But I... » the boy sniffled, « I couldn’t… it’s my fault, I should have been able to resist. »

« Were you taught how to do so ? » Tobirama asked gently.

The boy – Tsumo, if he wasn’t mistaken – blinked owlishly at him.

« No, » he admitted.

« Then it’s not your fault, » the young omega said, « and to be honest, even if you had been able to resist, it wouldn’t have been your fault. The fault entirely lies at the feet of the fuckers who hurt you. »

Tsumo sniffled, before letting out a little sound of disappointment.

« I wish I were as strong as you, » he confessed in a little voice, « it wouldn’t have happened to me if I were. »

Tobirama inhaled slowly. Barely a year ago (it felt as if it had happened in another life), Tajima had set him on the path to recovery, by revealing his own ordeal. The young omega guessed that it was now his turn to do so. He chewed on his tongue, seeking his words.

« It woud have changed nothing, » he finally admitted.

He heard a little hiccup, and looked at the kid who was gaping at him, before his mouth snapped shut and his lower lip started to wobble as he understood what Tobirama meant.

« You… » he whispered, blinking away the tears that rolled on his cheeks.

Tobirama nodded.

« No matter how strong you are, » he continued, « there will always be moments when you will be weak. Because you are sick, or tired, or wounded or MotherStorm knows what else. You will be weak for a minute, maybe even a second, and a predator will use the opportunity. »

Tsumo was looking into the void, as if Tobirama’s words had just crushed his last hope.

« But you are so strong, » he whispered, « if even you... »

He shook with a sob, and Tobirama awkwardly patted his head.

« It happened, » he said, « you have to accept it and make your peace with it. Don’t let it burden you. You have been the victim of a hellish crime, but you don’t have to stay a victim. »

Tsumo sniffled.

« I don’t understand, » he whispered.

« You are alive, » Tobirama explained, « you survived. You’re a survivor, not a victim. And you now have agency over what will happen to you. I’m not going to lie, kiddo, it’s going to be hard and painful. These moments will haunt you for a long time. »

« Do you.. ? » the boy asked shyly, before interrupting himself.

Tobirama nodded.

« I spent months dreaming about that moment, » he admitted, « I thought I would never be free of them. But I met people who helped me and set me on the path to recovery. And I have no doubt they will help you the same way. »

The boy looked at him with wide eyes.

« You won’t force me to keep the baby ? » he asked, his voice heavy with disbelief.

Tobirama inhaled. He understood what the kid was thinking, and what he was fearing. That while he wasn’t going to be sexually exploited and abused anymore, they were going to force him to bear the child of his agressor to term, just so they could get one over said agressor.

« I can’t promise you nobody will propose that, » he sighed, « but what I can promise you is that I will support your choice no matter what you choose to do. »

« You mean… even if I decide to get rid of it ? »

« Yes, » Tobirama confirmed.

Tears rolled again on Tsumo’s cheeks, but this time he was smiling weakly. He shuffled to huddle next to Tobirama, who threw an arm on his shoulders.

« Could I become like you one of these days ? » he asked in a mumble, « as strong and resilient as you, I mean. »

« I don’t see why not, kiddo, » Tobirama chuckled, gently threading his long fingers through the boy’s long blond hair, « but for now rest. Don’t fear the nightmares, I’m here. »

He stayed here till the morning, the boy sleeping peacefully on his lap.

************

Toka was doing her best not to shiver. She was sitting in a small barque, a heavy blanket on her shoulders, but that was barely enough to stop the cold from seeping deep into her bones. Behind her, a young refugee from the Water Islands named Gengetsu Hozuki, who had volunteered to be her guide during this mission, was manoeuvering the boat with a Suiton jutsu, while Toka was maintaining a version of her invisibility genjutsu that Mito had modified so it could cover a nine feet radius around her.

(Which conveniently covered the whole barque.)

After a few days of negociations and preparations, Toka had finally convinced Sakuhana, Mito and especially Hikaku to let her go to the Water Islands to discover what the Water Daimyo was plotting, and what had triggered the slaughter of the shinobi clans. They had devised a plan, and Hikaku had particularly insisted on the escape component of it, that would be executed if Toka and her guide found themselves in trouble.

Which was why both Toka and the Hozuki boy were carrying two strips of seal paper with the hiraishin seal, and also had it drawn on their bare skin, just in case they somehow lost the paperstrip (which was unfrtunately not an improbable possibility). She also had a warning alarm, a pearl ball covered in seals that she would just have to feed with chakra to trigger it.

Once triggered, it would start an alarm in a special room in the Uzushio castle. And a rescue party would be sent immediately. She knew two sealmasters had been put on wait, just to be available in case Toka needed help (and she was sure Hikaku harrassed them relentlessly to be sure they would be ready to answer any call).

She shivered once again. They had been sailing for three days now, and if Gengetsu was to be believed, they should reach the main Water Island – Wadashima – in a few hours, which was why Toka had activated her genjutsu. Being spotted now would do them no good.

(Every night before she left Uzushio, Hikaku and Mito had made love to her, ferociously, intimately, living her exhausted and sensitized, all her nerves vibrating. It was as if they had tried to brand themselves into her skin, to give her a reason to come back home.)

« We are almost there, » Gengetsu said behind her, his voice cracking a little bit, « my clan’s ships used to be mooring not far from here. We should soon see the island’s mountaintops. »

And indeed, barely a handful of minutes later, two large mountaintops crowned in shimmering white emerged from the sea of grey fog, thanks to a rare sunray piercing it.

(According to the crashcourse on the Water Islands’s geography she had been given a few days ago by an old shinobi woman named Hoshi, from the Karatatchi Clan (assisted by Meguru Uzumaki, who had been tasked to ensure Toka wasn’t being lied to and led straight into a trap), the eastern mountaintop, the highest one, was the Snow Bird Mountain.

An old legend said that in ancient times, a mystical creature lived atop this mountain and helped villagers of the neighbouring town. The Yuki Clan had lived on the foothills of this mountain for centuries – and were reputed to have gotten their Hyodon from the Snow Bird itself – before being chased from their ancestral land and forced into ghettos by the Daimyo.

The western mountaintop was the Red Peak, its crests as sharp as razorblabes. Its name came from an old incident that had happened three centuries ago, where a sect had killed dozens of people on this very mountain, that had stayed red for days. The Daimyo of that time had then decreed that place cursed land and had forbidden his people from setting a foot on it. The story had to have deeply scarred the people of Wadashima, since the decree was still respected to this day.

The Water Islands were in fact an archipelago, composed of twelve large islands – Wadashima being the main one, with the capital Butaichi built on its shore – as well as countless little atolls and reefs disseminated between them like crumbs.

The eleven other islands of the country were named Aoshima, Torayama, Murasakin, Sameumi, Sankiru, Bake, Umashima, Tetsuyama, Mirinshima, Kishima and Komugiyama. With the exception of Bake and Sameumi, they were all ruled by local lords who were either cousins of the Daimyo, or married to one of his numerous omega daughters and sons.

Bake, that once had been an inhabitated and fertile island, had overnight, barely a century ago, become a wasteland, only populated by shadows of human beings that would eat you before they even talked to you. Nobody knew what had happened on the island, and nobody wanted to know. Since whatever had happened there hadn’t spread in the years following the event, the Water Islands’s population and ruling class were perfectly happy pretended the island didn’t exist and it had been removed from most maps.

Sameumi was another story entirely. It was located northwest from Wadashima, between the main island and Lightning Country. And it was the homeland of a small but fearsome ninja clan the Daimyo had never managed to dislodge, no matter how hard he had tried.

The Hoshigaki.

They were told to be deep sea monsters who had risen from the abyss to invade the surface. Like the Hatake with the wolves, they had a symbiotic relationship with sharks. Some even pretended they slept with them and bore their children.

(More or less the same kind of slander and bullshit the Hatake – and some other clans too – underwent on the continent.)

They were known to be extremely dangerous, bordering on feral, territorial to a fault, with a taste for human flesh and a mastery of Suiton reputed to be on par with Tobirama’s. Which made Toka slightly more curious than wary. She was pretty sure she would like meeting one of them.

Fortunately for the Daimyo, they kept to themselves on their island, rather than trying to overthrow him.

But now that the old fucker had apparently started a genocide on the shinobi population of the islands, there was no guarantee he would not then set his eyes on the only island still escaping his control in the archipelago. For now, the Hoshigaki’s fearsome reputation – as well as their tendency to throw large scale water jutsu full of sharks in the face of any perceived invader – preserved them.

But nobody knew how long it would last.)

« It’s beautiful, » Toka said sincerely as the fog erased the Snow Bird Mountain from view.

« If not for this fucking fog, the Water Islands would be the most beautiful country of the world, » Gengetsu boasted.

Toka snorted. In these three days of travel, she had come to appreciate her young team mate. He had a good head on his shoulders, was funny and snarky, and despite the horrible ordeal he had undergone, he hadn’t crumbled like he had every right to do. She was sure he would become a great shinobi if he survived till adulthood. And she was happy he was here, if only because she had someone to talk to.

« Wait till you see Fire’s forests before you say that, kid, » she chuckled.

And then she heard the sound of clinking metal a few furlongs away from their current position, and she frowned, pointing in the direction of the noise and making a sign of alarm. The kid immediately modified the Suiton jutsu he was using to make it noiseless and combine the trail of the barque with the waves around.

In a few minutes, they were seeing three large and dark silhouettes appear a few meters in front of them. Patrol ships, sailing along the borders, probably to hunt any remaining shinobi trying to escape (in case some of them had managed to escape the slaughter but not to leave the island), or anyone trying to enter.

Toka bit her lower lip, her knuckles turning white around the handle of her naginata. But her genjutsu made them invisible, and they silently passed between two of the ships, capting snatches of the crew’s conversations. They seemed to be tired of the fog, and thinking that no shinobi would show themselves today. Apparently, they had killed two the day before, and were disappointed not to have killed any today. Toka gritted her teeth and forced herself to keep her head clear.

They passed the ships, and sailed for one more hour before reaching a tiny creek hidden between two imposing dark cliffs. They hid the barque in a cave, and climbed the cliff. Once at the top, thanks to a sunray piercing through the thick fog, Toka finally laid her gaze on the capital, Butaichi.

The wind breathed a deep smell of rotten fish, old blood, human waste and so on right in her face. To her own surprise, overtaken by a sudden nausea, she got on a knee and emptied the contents of her guts on the ground.

Chapter Text

Gengetsu was worried.

It had been thirty-six hours since they had berthed the shores of Wadashima, and Toka-san had already thrown up three times, four now. The young man feared she had caught something during the trip, but Toka-san assured him it was only the smell of the city that made her sick.

Gengetsu, who had born in Butaichi, and had lived almost all his life here, didn’t really understand what was annoying her. But then, he was so used to the smell of mass grave of the capital that he didn’t even notice it anymore.

But it was clear the whole city stank like hell, and that it was probably unbearable at first for foreigners. Yet, the young man couldn’t help but feel like there was something more to it. If Toka-san ahd somehow fallen sick, it would either force them to give up the mission alltogether (which would anger the Uzumaki queen) or to take more time to complete it (which would make Shokushu-kami-sama go completely mad).

(The alpha had left quite an impression on the refugees.

On the one hand, because of th incredible power he had displayed when they had first seen him on the border of Uzushio’s territorials seas.

On the other hand, because once they had seen him in person, he had looked perfectly normal, a little puny even. He was barely taller than Gengetsu, and while he was obviously strong, it was in a sleek kind of way, like one of these cats the young Hozuki sometimes saw on the roofs of the ghetto. An ambush predator in all its glory.

The alphas from the Water Islands, on the other hand, could only be described as huge. Whether civilian or shinobi (even if it was more visible in shinobi), they often towered at seven feet tall or more, they were build like fucking bulls and displayed incredible physical strength.

(Their omega shinobi, while built to match their alpha partners’s size, were usually leaner and smaller – with some notable exception, especially in the infamous Hoshigaki Clan, where the omegas were known to be bigger (and more agressive) than the alphas – and more agile, leaving the alphas to do the heavy lifting while they lurked in the shadows, waiting to deliver the killing blow.)

Actully, when Gengetsu had first seen Shokushu-kami-sama, he had thought him to be an omega.)

« Are you okay, Toka-san ? » he whispered hurriedly, as he held Toka-san’s hair out of the way while she retched at the back of a shady alley, near a brothel.

She nodded shakily, a little green around the edges, sweat beads gathering on her brow.

« Could be better, but that will have to do, » she said, spitting on the ground and straightening up, « thanks. »

She wiped the sweat off her brow.

« We need to get into the pallace, » she said, « got any idea on what awaits us inside ? Guards ? Defenses ? Anything like that ? »

Gengetsu bit his tongue, bad memories resurfacing.

« Can’t say that a lot of shinobi got inside that pallace and came out alive, » he admitted, « even before the current Daimyo’s rise to power. But I know the passage the whores use to get inside and outside the pallace. »

Toka-san blinked and Gengetsu blushed despite himself.

(In the Water Islands, when you were born into a shinobi family, you quickly learned what sex and prostitution were. Your parents taught you as soon as you were able to walk and wander off on your own that you were at risk of being taken by people from the High Town, and hurt or killed.)

Toka-san dragged a hand down her face.

« Hikaku is going to spontaneously combust if he ever learns about that, » she chuckled nervously.

************

Kaeto was almost naked, wearing only a thin yukata, green as fresh leaves, on all fours, his mouth spread around the consequent girth of Hashirama Senju’s cock, when his husband bursted through the door, obviously furious. The young omega startled in fear and humiliation, and tried to straighten up, but the hand fisted in his hair maintained him where he was, and he almost choked.

« Get out Kaeto, » he heard Sasuke order, but he couldn’t.

« My, » Hashirama said, pulling slightly on the young omega’s hair, « why so angry suddenly ? »

Kaeto squirmed, and struggled to breathe, the head of the Senju’s cock reaching the back of his throat, triggering his gag reflex. But despite the fact that he was obviously choking, the alpha didn’t let him go before he had come, his seed filling Kaeto’s mouth. The oxygen was lacking and black points were dancing in his vision.

But he knew better than struggling or thrashing, which would only worsen his situation. Hashirama Senju had made sure to make this point clear, suffocating Kaeto on his cock several times in the past few days. So he did his best to breathe through his nose and stay calm, until Hashirama Senju pulled him off his cock and litterally threw him on the side like an object.

He landed on his side with a pained keen, and immediately crawled into a prostrated position, making himself as small and submissive as possible.

« Get. Out. Kaeto, » Sasuke repeated in a freezing tone.

« Come on, » Hashirama chuckled, « this is a nice sight. Why would you want to deprive yourself of it ? »

Kaeto shuddered. He could feel the tension in the room, but he also knew that Sasuke was going to fold eventually, because the Senju still had Hiruzen’s life between his hands. The young omega knew he was a mere pawn in the power play between the two alphas, but he accepted it. While they were busy with their dick contest, Kaeto had all the time in the world to memorize every word that would leave their mouths.

And he intended to do just that.

« Fine, » Sasuke bit tersely, folding just like Kaeto had foreseen, « whatever. It’s not a problem. »

« I knew you would see things my way, Sasuke-san, » the Senju purred almost wickedly, as he was clearly enjoying the other man’s humiliation.

But Sasuke snarled.

« While you were fucking my… whore, » Kaeto’s husband spat, (and oh, how these words hurt. How could Sasuke say suck things when Kaeto had done nothing in his life but obey and please him ? When he had done his best to be a good wife and a good mother ? How could Sasuke say that ?! Was it Kaeto’s fault if his husband had figuratively and litterally no balls ?!, « something happened at the capital. »

« If it’s the Daimyo knocking up another whore, » the Senju sighed, « it’s not new at all. Must happen ten times a year by now. »

« Your Uchiha, » Sasuke said icily, « broke into the Daimyo’s pallace and declared war to the Tokugawa line and its allies. Let me remind you that the Sarutobi, and therefore, the Senju, are among these allies. »

The tension in the room increased tenfold and Kaeto bit tongue not to let out a gasp of fear.

« Furthermore, » Sasuke continued mercilessly, « your Uchiha, with the help of your runaway brother, has kidnapped two of my children who were at court. »

Kaeto wasn’t seeing the faces of either his husband or the Senju. But he could imagine it. Sasuke’s handsome face usually contorted in a expressionless mask when he was angry, and his blue eyes became almost dark. The young omega had witnessed it more than once since he had wed Sasuke.

As for Hashirama Senju, even if he had known him for only a few days, he had noticed that his disfigured face sported a really bestial expression when he was really furious, that was only accentuated by his scars.

He would bet the length of his hair that it was the expression they had now.

« Get out, pretty thing, » Hashirama ordered in a cold tone.

Kaeto startled, before scrambling on his feet, offering a low bow and all but fleeing the place. He had the reflex to close his yukata before barrelling out of the door under the contemptuous and leering gazes of the guards. He knew he was looking nothing like a Lady at the moment, but he didn’t give a damn. It was the first time in five days, since Hashirama Senju had called him back in the morning right after their first encounter, that he was able to get out of these quarters.

And he fully intended to make the most of it.

Ignoring the disparaging glares of the servants he crossed path with (he had no doubt that the rumors of what had happened to him had made the rounds in the compound, and that his fall from grace was near), he ran to Haruto’s quarters.

Breathless, trembling, he banged on the door until a stonefaced Miyuki opened it.

************

Miyuki Sarutobi was twenty-six years old. She had been working as Haruto Sarutobi’s handmaid since her twelfth birthday. She had seen a lot of things, and was privy to a lot of his master’s secrets.

She was honestly admiring her master, his beaty, his resilience and his dedication to the clan and his daughters. Miyuki had decided she would stay loyal to him till her dying breath when he had chosen her – the only daughter of a lowly guard and a seamstress – among a group of eager young omegas, allowing her to rise to a status way higher than anything she could have hoped for given her lowly birth.

She had dedicated her whole life to making Haruto’s life easier, preceding all his needs, being his confidente when he needed one, being his ears and eyes inside the clan. She had no lover and no children, other servants often pitying her among themselves when she was within earshot (she had hated it at first, before deciding she didn’t have to devote energy to care about what these idiots thought of her), blaming Haruto’s coldness that supposedly made all of Miyuki’s (imaginary) suitors flee (if that had been true, she would have worshipped the ground he walked on, for she had always hated when alphas showed interest in her).

(Her master had a sharp tongue and hated ineptitude with a burning passion, and he never shied from making it known, loudly. It earned him a lot of resentment from the servants of the Head House. But what these idiots had failed to notice was that Haruto also highly rewarded progress. Which was why Miyuki had done her best to become extremely proficient in any craft she had picked.)

She had been by her master’s side long enough to know of his hatred toward his husband, following the fourth wedding of Sasuke Sarutobi to Kaeto Sarutobi, four years ago. She knew of his resentment toward Kaeto Sarutobi, the new wife, the one responsible for her master’s fall from grace.

Which was why, when she opened the door of her master’s quarters, and Kaeto was here, she almost closed the door in his face. But she didn’t. Haruto had told him that the boy was important in their endeavours to get her master’s children out of the compound and as far from their father as possible.

The state of the boy also surprised her.

The few times her had come to visit her master, he had always been so proper and mannered. This was absolutely not the case here. The boy was looking like he had just escaped a gang rape. His long blond hair was down and disheveled, he was sporting a black eye and a split lip that was still bleeding shallowly.

He was wearing only a thin green yukata, that he was maintaing close like his life depended on it. There were streaks of a viscous white fluid on the inside of his legs and around his mouth. It was impossible for Miyuki – or for any omega – to misunderstand what had happened to him.

« Come in, » she said, glancing left and right to ensure nobody had seen him.

Trembling, he stepped past her, into the entrance, and Miyuki closed the door, locking it to be sure. She then gently led him to the inner garden. When they reached it, Miyuki made a sign to her master, who was playing with his younger daughter, Mina, near the koi pond. Haruto looked up at her and his pale teal eyes widened when he saw their guest.

He quickly whispered something into Mina’s ear, and the little girl pouted, but finally kissed her mother’s brow and trotted away, probably to join her sister to play. Haruto stood up gracefully and walked quickly to them.

« What happened ? » he demanded, tone hard (yet slightly worried, Miyuki knew her master well enough to pick up the undertones in his voice), « you disappeared for almost a week ! »

Kaeto opened his mouth, but then closed it quickly and slapped a hand on it, tears pearling at the corners of his pale blue eyes. This surprisingly made her master’s expression soften slightly.

(She knew why. All this time Kaeto had been missing, Sasuke had been visiting Haruto’s bed every night. And he hadn’t been kind, Miyuki’s master was bearing the marks of the alpha’s tantrms. A hideous greenish-purple bruise spread on his right cheekbone, hidden under a layer of make-up. Miyuki, who had helped him dress up this morning, knew there were a lot of other bruises hidden under his clothes.

The young omega woman had felt a deep hatred toward Sasuke when she had seen these bruises, and had never wished so badly she had the power to make the alpha pay.)

« Miyuki, » her master ordered softly, « draw a bath. Go fetch clean clothes for him, as well as the set of silk handkerchief. And boil a pot of relaxing tea. »

The young woman nodded sharply and swiftly walked away to do as she had been ordered.

************

Haruto carefully placed the silk handkerchief he had used to wipe the semen off Kaeto’s chin and legs into a small silk bag, that he closed thanks to a seal.

(Even before Kaeto had supplented him in Sasuke’s bed, Haruto had been interested in chakra use, and had even managed to charm his husband into teaching him a few tricks, especially concerning the way to mold chakra and pour it into already drawn seals.

He had perfected this skill after Sasuke had neglected him for Kaeto and he was now able to activate any seal he came across, even if he only activated the ones he was sure of the use.)

This particular bag, Haruto had stolen from his husband a few years ago. The Sarutobi spies used these bags to preserve fragile… evidences or artefacts clients wanted them to retrieve.

Such as semen for example.

Bloodline theft was kind of a taboo among shinobi, especially the clans with a kekei gekai, which wasn’t the case of the Sarutobi. However, as taboo as it was, it also made excellent blackmail material, especially when an imbecile with a unique bloodline limit sowed his seed to the wind like it didn’t matter.

But it did. And Haruto was going to make him bitterly regret that mistake.

(And he was going to make Sasuke bitterly regret ever siding with the Senju fucker.)

He turned toward the tube, where Kaeto was sitting, hugging his knees and staring into the void. He was completely covered in bruises, the most prominent being the black ones around his dainty wrists. Miyuki was washing him with quick and professionnal movements, her face expressionless.

(But Haruto knew his handmaid like the back of his hand, and he noticed the slight tremors of anger in her jaws. It was clear what Kaeto had undergone revolted her, but she was professionnal enough not to show it.)

« I think he doesn’t have a complete control over his power, » Kaeto suddenly said.

Haruto looked up at him, then around, fearing the Senju might hear them, despite not being in the room with them.

« What do you mean ? » he forced out.

« There has been… this flower, » Kaeto said, « the first day I… slept with him, there has been this flower that has tried to… comfort me ? I think ? I’m not sure, but it happened several times while I was with him, and every time, it was... »

He bit his lower lip.

« … it was trying to comfort me ? »

Haruto blinked, before trying to piece together what the boy was trying to say.

« The flower wasn’t being controlled by the Senju ? » he asked.

Kaeto nodded frantically.

« It happened three times in six days, » he explained, voice hoarse, « each the Senju was asleep. It lasted about… a dozen of second each time, during which the flower touched my hand. And then the Senju woke up, and I pretended to be sleeping. He crushed the flower every time. »

The boy licked his lips.

« I remember him saying ‘you’re mine. I control you’ the first time, » he continued, « but it happened three times and apparently he didn’t control it. »

Haruto started piecing the clues together and understood why the boy was thinking the Senju wasn’t in complete control of his bloodline limit. And if he was right, then it was something they could use. If the Senju wasn’t controlling his Mokuton, maybe they could use a moment where he would be busy and distracted with something else – and therefore where the probability of him paying attention to them (especially, to Hiruzen) would be way lower – to escape the compound.

There were a lot of if in that plan, but the omega had the feeling that not taking that opportunity would mean loosing all chances of escaping. Which would mean getting stuck in a war that wasn’t theirs, which would more than probably see his daughters ending up bartered away like broodmares for troops or gold.

And he couldn’t risk that.

He looked between Kaeto and Miyuki, a plan starting to form in his mind.

« Where is the Senju, right now ? » he asked.

« When I left, he was still in his quarters, with Sasuke, » the boy whispered, « they were talking about something that happened at the capital. They mentionned that… that Mamoru and Tsumo have been kidnapped by the Uchiha. »

Haruto blinked, surprised. But then, he saw the opportunity. The Uchiha weren’t reputed to abuse their omega hostages, which meant that the two brothers were safe for now. Shitara and Sae had left yesterday with their escort to one of the numerous Imemoto estates on the coast.

(The plan was for them to escape their escort halfway through the trip to go seek refuge to the Kanagawa stronghold. By escape, he meant ‘being oh-so-unfortunately kidnapped by brigands who totally happened to be shinobi secretely hired on Shitara’s own funds’.

If Haruto wasn’t mistaken, it should happen tomorrow.)

Haruto stood up, smoothing the wrinkles on his clothes.

« Miyuki, once you’re done here, start preparing our lugguage. I have the feeling we will have to leave soon, and we have to be ready, » he ordered.

« I will help her, » Kaeto said weakly.

The older omega nodded sharply.

« Very well, » he said, « but don’t overexert yourself. Miyuki, if anybody comes here while I’m away, and asks for Kaeto, tell them you don’t know where he is. »

« As you wish, Haruto-sama, » his handmaid said with a curt bow of her head.

Haruto took a quick moment to paint his lips red and wrangle his hair into a proper hairdo, with a golden headpiece ornamented with blue and green beryls, as well as green silk ribbons. As the wife of the Clan Head – even the disgracied one – he had to represent the clan’s wealth no matter the moment, as was his duty. He had always done so and fear Sasuke would suspect something was off if he suddenly stopped.

(He also suspected he wouldn’t be the only disgraced wife for long, given what Kaeto had just endured at the Senju’s hands, and Sasuke’s violent reaction to it. If the kid was lucky, he would only get banished for it, and if he wasn’t, he would more than probably be executed.

There had been a time where Haruto would have been cruelly satisfied by this turn of events. But that wasn’t the case anymore. The boy was useful to his plans, another shield between Haruto’s daughters and their father. And while he was reluctant to admit it to himself, he was starting to feel respect for the boy, for the sacrifices he was ready to make for the sake of his own son.)

Leaving Miyuki and Kaeto to do as he has ordered, he left his quarters and made his way to the main hall of the Head House, where Sasuke usually gathered his commanders. He needed to make sure of a few things before deciding what move they would make. And indeed, he found the hall full of shinobi, already in full armor. The air was crackling with tension, and Haruto had to steel his spine not to shudder.

All gazes turned toward him, and Haruto ignored them regally, focusing all his attention on his husband, who was sitting at his usual place at the end of the table, wearing his brown armor, richly decorated with golden threads. He was looking older than Haruto remembered.

Next to him, an alpha man was sitting, who – given Kaeto’s descriptions – could only be Hashirama Senju. Haruto instantly felt hatred and wariness toward him. It was not the fact that half his face seemed burnt off, since the half not burnt was indeed quite handsome, and that kind of scras weren’t so rare among shinobi.

No, it wasn’t his appearance that set Haruto on edge. There was something fool in that man, he could feel it, in the way he was openly leering at Haruto right next to Sasuke.

His husband stood up, and Haruto tilted his head on the side.

« So the rumors are true, » the omega said in a slightly disinterested tone, « you are going to war again. Tell me goshujin-sama, who might I loose my husband to this time ? »

Sasuke’s face hardened slightly.

« You won’t loose me, » he said, « so don’t bother yourself with that kind of question. »

Haruto squinted, his teal eyes glancing over the assembly. He saw several alphas whisper and snicker. He ignored them.

« Will you at least tell me how long you will be gone ? » he tried, « or if there is anything I can help with before you leave ? »

Sasuke approached and cupped his right cheek – the one he had bruised the night before.

« It will last barely a week, » he said, stroking under Haruto’s eye, « at most. And don’t worry about anything, just take care of the house. »

« As you wish, goshujin-sama, » he said, « I will take my leave. »

He bowed down and whirled on his heels, making his way out of the room. He could feel the other alphas’s stares on his back, especially the Senju’s, that felt like it was drilling a hole between his shoulderblades. But he didn’t give a damn about it, he had gotten what he wanted.

Let them lust all they wanted. Soon he would be out of their reach, and he was going to make sure to fuck them all over right before that.

(That was the main reason you didn’t scorn the person who had access to your treasury.)

« One last thing, Haruto, » Sasuke said as he was about to pass the door, « do you know where is Kaeto ? »

Haruto stared at the wall in front of him for a fraction of second, considering his possible answers. Pursing his lips on his teeth in a snarl, he looked at his husband over his shoulder.

« Why would I know where he is ? » he snapped, letting just the right amount of contempt sip into his tone.

Sasuke didn’t say anything else, and Haruto slammed the door shut. He heard voices and laughs coming from the room behind him. He closed his eyes and exhaled slowly. It was okay, he had the information he needed.

It was time to fuck people over.

************

Daichi watched as Bekai completed the exercizes he had showed him. Since he had started training him a few days ago, the kid had been tireless. He trained from dawn till dusk, repeating endlessly every move Daichi had taught him. He had already improved since he had joined the stronghold, his resistance increasing and his assement of dangerous situations getting way better and finer.

At the very first day of his training, Daichi had noticed that while the kid could produce chakra, he seemed to be unable to mold it and translate it into functionnal jutsu. The young Hatake had heard about shinobi having that particular problem, but he had never met one himself. After talking about it with his mother, as well as Mamoto Namikaze, he had decided to teach the kid to use his chakra in his most brut form, to enhance his physical hits. And to Daichi’s great satisfaction, the kid was clearly gifted for that.

He had quickly understood how to channel his budding chakra to hit his targets harder. It would be easily countered by an experimented shinobi, but it wouldn’t be the case for a simple civilian soldier. Furthermore, Bekai was only eight, he would have all the time in the world to progress and become a great shinobi. Daichi could feel it. The kid had something, a spark of talent that only needed to be nurtured.

Daichi put two fingers in his mouth and whistled sharply, making the kid perk up.

« It’s over for today, Bekai-kun ! » he called, « let’s make a detour by the hospital to see if your mom is awake ! »

The kid trotted to him, covered in dust, dirt and sweat, a big smile splitting his round face in half. Daichi looked him up from toes to head, discreetly sniffed the kid (and himself) and made a face.

« Maybe a bath first, » he snorted.

They trotted toward the newly-built baths, where a middle-aged Shimura woman was managing the fires to keep the water warm, and two little Senju girls were cleaning the towels that had been used and chattering like magpies. Daichi chatted with the Shimura woman – whose name was Kyoko – for a minute, before joining Bekai in the bath and helping him wash his back.

They finished quickly, bid goodbye to the three omega women – the two girls, especially the younger one, were looking at Bekai with bashful smiles – and left. Since the arrival of the Senju and Shimura omegas, the stronghold had developped incredibly quickly, thanks to their participation. Under the Yashagoro and Namikaze’s supervision, they had started developping their crafts inside the stronghold, especially everything concerning food and clothes.

A group of Senju omegas, who had been seamstresses back at their compound, had invested one of the empty buildings and started to work on repairing the clothes that were brought to them. They were so exceptionnally skilled that upon discovering their works, two of Daichi’s cousins had almost fought to have them take care of the furs of their preys first.

(An old Senju crone had bashed them over the head before they started hitting each other, beratting them, before sharing the furs between her workers, who had been discreetly laughing behind their hands.)

It was good to see the Senju and Shimura omegas seemed way more lively than they had been at the beginning (with the exception of a few old ones). The children now played in the streets without fear, and the adults were now able to speak to the shinobi without looking like they expected to be killed at any minute. It felt like Torii’s and Tobirama’s dream was becoming true.

Bekai and him had just reached the hospital when Meiko surged from the door and zeroed in on them.

« Bekai-kun ! » she exclaimed with a smile, « your mother has just woken up ! She is asking for you ! »

Daichi didn’t really think. He grabbed the kid in his arms, set him on his shoulders and rushed inside the building.

Chapter Text

Tobirama was gently brushing Tsumo’s long blond hair, while the boy was speaking with Setsuna. More accurately, as the boy was attentively listening Setsuna chatter like a magpie about the digestive properties of peppermint. It was clear Tsumo never had a friend his age before, more than probably was either entirely alone or felt a deep distrust of strangers for the last seven years, which wasn’t that odd, considering what Tobirama knew of the boy’s history.

Setsuna was gently rocking little Danzo in his arms, as the baby was sleeping after feeding. The boy was barely a few weeks old, and already had short fuzzy black hair covering his head, as well as a strong personality. So strong actually, that Tobirama and other milking omegas often relayed themselves at night to feed him, so Setsuna could just sleep a little peacefully.

Next to them, Mamoru was describing in great details the jewelry box in which the letter was hidden to Chihiro. It had been decided to get it back to use it as a mean to unsettle the Daimyo’s side and cause infighting among the noblesse. For now, most of the noble families – with the notable exception of the Kanagawa Clan – were more or less united behind the Daimyo.

But if the Tokugawa line lost the support of the Hanami Clan – which was bound to happen if Hideki Hanami was executed for cuckholding the Daimyo – it would cost the Daimyo a good tenth of his regular army, and would more than probably cause a bloody split among the noble houses of the country.

Furthermore, the death of Minami Tokugawa, formerly Sarutobi – for the same crime as Hideki Hanami – might cost the Daimyo his alliance with the Sarutobi Clan. It would be the most interesting probability for the Uchiha and their allies. But Tobirama doubted they would have such luck (even if he sometimes prayed the MotherStorm for it). Despite his known stupidity and ineptitude, the Daimyo was – fortunatery for his continued survival – supported by a group of skilled advisors.

If Tobirama was in their shoes, he would advise to keep Hideki Hanami and Minami Tokugawa-Sarutobi as hostage, to ensure the relative cooperation of their respective clans. It would be a fragile balance, that wouldn’t last if the reason of Hideki Hanami’s and Minami Tokugawa’s imprisonment was to spread on the continent.

Simple damage control would be useless then.

(It would really be a shame if that happened to be exactly what the Uchiha and their allies – at Chihiro’s and Sachiko’s behest, the two women apparently having a score to settle with the Sarutobi, and using this opportunity to do so – intended to do, by copying the letter once they would have it, and then spread it en masse in every city of the country, and then some others all over the continent.)

The noble houses tearing each other down would offer an opportunity, that would even the field in their favor despite their clear inferiority in terms of numbers.

(There was usually a shinobi for twenty civilians in most countries of the continent, with the notable exception of Uzushio, where everybody was trained in chakra use and the line between civilian and shinobi was really blurred.

A standard shinobi was worth between two and three civilians in terms of brut strenght, despite a small number of outliers like Madara or Hashirama. A trained civilian could take out a weakened shinobi, and there were records of civilians crowds tearing a shinobi to shredds.

Furthermore, killing civilians indistinctly wasn’t the goal of their alliance. They had nothing against the people of this country, they didn’t want to commit a genocide, unlike what the Daimyo seemed to be aiming for. This was something that could be used against them if their enemies figured it out. But they weren’t going to give them the occasion to notice it.)

Tobirama finished Tsumo’s braid, before patting the boy on the shoulder. The kid gave him a radiant smile before turning his atention back on Setsuna. Smiling to himself, Tobirama gently got ahold of Kagami, who was busy rolling around and chewing on his own right foot, set him on his hip and went to crouch between Chihiro and Mamoru.

« So this is our target, » he said pensively, examining the drawing that depicted a small wooden box with what looked like metallic adornments – especially the one on the lid of the box, that clearly was the Tokugawa mon.

Mamoru nodded a little shakily, blushing spectacularly and looking at his hands. This confused Tobirama, who didn’t understand the cause of that reaction. But since the young Sarutobi’s chakra didn’t hint at anything but confusion and fluster, he decided to ignore it.

« It’s made of mahogany and silver, » Chihiro said, as Nana approached and activated her Sharingan to memorize the picture.

« Is there a mechanism to open the false bottom ? » Tobirama asked.

Stealing the box might alert their enemy, so they had decided to only steal the letter.

« You have to push the sakura symbol on the right side of the box, » Mamoru stuttered, « it will open the false bottom. »

Tobirama nodded and smiled at him, which only served to make him blush even more.

The young omega stood up, kissing the top of Kagami’s head. It had been decided to send a team of three shinobi to retrieve the letter. Tobirama had volunteered to be part of it, along with Nana and Kato.

The young omega had sensed an unrest in the Sarutobi compound. Apparently, a large part of their warriors – including the remaining Senju and Shimura – had left the place just the evening before and had apparently taken the direction of the Trinity Clans’s territory. What annoyed Tobirama the most was to reach said territory, the Sarutobi troops (and Hashirama) would have to pass near the outskirts of the Hatake lands.

A message had been sent to the Hatake, thanks to Kagome’s sparrows, to warn them about the potential threat. Given their apparent goal, the young omega hoped they wouldn’t loose time butting heads with the Hatake. But since Hashirama’s mental state had clearly been deteriorating since Tobirama had forced him to cut his own arm, the young omega couldn’t be sure he wouldn’t do anything.

It was why he had insisted to be a part of the team going to the Hiramoto estate to retrieve the letter. Indeed, the Hiramoto estate was on the way of the Sarutobi troops, and even if they were timing their mission so they would reach the town after the Sarutobi had passed it, the young omega would feel more at peace if he could be with Nana and Kato to act as an escape way if push came to pull.

Tobirama spent the rest of the day preparing for the mission, taking a long nap with Kagami since he would see his baby for four or five days – depending on the difficulty or the length of the mission. He entrusted his baby the Kagome, took a moment to reassure Setsuna and Tsumo about his return, and then went to the Gynaeceum’s armory to put on ninja blacks, a light leather armor, his fur pelt and his happuri. He also strapped a katana to his back, and a storage scroll containing everything he would need to his belt.

And when he joined the rest of his team under the gates of the compound, it was to find Madara chatting with Kato, probably about the details of the mission. The alpha was wearing a sleeveless black yukata that was perfectly highlighting and showing off his impressive arms (and Tobirama very studiously didn’t look at his hands, lest he ended up making a fool of himself) and his mane of dark hair was tied up in a high ponytail. His right hand – the one that had seen its tenkentsu point wounded during his (more-or-less one-sided) fight with Hiroto Hyuga – was tightly bandaged.

Tobirama stopped next to Nana, and immediately, Madara’s attention focused on him. His dark gaze felt like a warm blanket, and the young omega shuddered. A part of himself wanted to preen under that attention, but he got it under control.

« Ready to go ? » Madara said, the lightness of his tone feeling quite forced, which wasn’t really surprising to Tobirama. He was certain the alpha would have preferred to go with them, but they needed him to stay in the compound to act as a detterent against potential attacks.

« Ready as I could be, » Tobirama chuckled, forcing a smile.

Madara smiled back, but it was also clearly forced. The young omega rubbed his neck, looking around and feeling very awkward.

(Behind him, Nana was rolling her eyes and Kato was facepalming.)

Madara cleared his throat.

« Please try not to do anything stupidly life-threatening this time, » he said, before looking into the void and making an odd face.

« No need to worry, » Tobirama said without thinking, « since you’re not here to enable me. »

He blinked, feeling embarrassed by his own words.

(Behind him, Nana was hiding her face in her hands in second-hand embarrassement and Kato was facepalming harder.)

Madara visibly chewed on his tongue.

« Just be careful, okay ? » he said.

« Of course, » Tobirama answered with an unconscious smile, « I still haven’t taught you the Style of Lady Gozen after all. I intend to make good of this promise. »

(Behind them, Kato had thrown his arms in the air and Nana just had the time to slap a hand on his mouth before he could say something stupid.)

Tobirama offered his hand to Madara, who took it and squeezed it, just shy of painful, while staring into his eyes. The young omega felt the burning chakra seep through his veins and pool in the well under his heart. He blushed under the heat.

« I’ll see you in a week, » he said when Madara let go of his hand, « take care of the clan. »

The alpha nodded solemnly, and Tobirama turned on his heels to face his teammates and give the signal.

They ran.

************

The dream had been the same for nights now.

A storm raging around a behemoth, lightning bolts spearing it. Before a forest of silver trees with fangs instead of leaves sprouted from the ground, snarling into the behemoth’s face like an hellish mouth. The wounded behemoth than retreated away to lick his wounds.

There was a lake too, in her dream. A deep still lake, its waters dark as the dead of night, troubled only by the endless raindrops battering its surface. And in its depths, a dull light was shining.

It was making Hiromi go crazy.

She had dug through the clan’s archives to try to find something that could help her understand what her goddess was trying to tell her, even enlisting little Setsuna and little Tsumo to help her go through the mountain of scrolls the clan’s priestesses had accumulated over the centuries.

The kids had been enthousiastic, little Setsuna still too weak to go back to training, and little Tsumo – having quickly bonded with the other boy – was very happy to be useful. But even with their help, Hiromi had found nothing of use.

She had then turned to her fellow priestesses. But as if the universe had decided to give her the middle finger once again, Torii wasn’t in the compound at the moment. The young Hatake princess was probably somewhere between the – still nameless – stronghold and the Mountain of Eternal Rains, either playing messenger between the different points of their borders that were being fortified, or flirting with Izuna.

(Shame, she was pretty sure the princess coud have gotten some answers from her goddess.)

So she had turned to Mayu Uzumaki.

************

Mayu was feeling a little self-conscious. Hiromi-san had asked her to ask the Lord Kraken about something she had seen in one of her prophetic dreams. But usually, she was alone when she entered trance, which was not the case today.

Two children were with Hiromi, clearly not Uchiha, reading through piles of old dusty scrolls and sometimes taking notes, but they were also throwing curious glances her way. The young woman recognized Setsuna, with his newborn baby sleeping in a sling on his chest. The second kid was a little older than Setsuna, with a soft face and long dark blond hair, but Mayu didn’t think she had ever seen him in the compound before.